What Hath Joined Together

Chapters

A Sheep All Your Life
Blessings And Curses
Friends In Low Places
Habeas Corpus — Part I
Habeas Corpus — Part II
Visitors
Setting Sail Alone
Into The Frozen North
Stranger In A Strange Land — Part I
Stranger In A Strange Land - Part II
Silver Armor And Crystal Hearts — Part I
Silver Armor And Crystal Hearts — Part II
A Stallion And His Mare — Part I
A Stallion And His Mare — Part II
What Lies Beneath
What Lies Between
What Lies Above
What Lies Past
What Lies Ahead
Homecoming
King Pawn
Voir Dire — Part I
Voir Dire — Part II
Voir Dire — Part III
A Lion For A Day
What Lies Hidden

A Sheep All Your Life

Flash Sentry knocked three times on Captain Ironhoof’s door. There was no trembling in any of his limbs as he waited for a response. Even as a few agonizingly long seconds ticked by, he stood tall—almost proud, if he would have believed pride to be a virtue rather than a vice. He kept his hooves firmly on the ground, not fidgeting with his armor or his forehooves.

Waiting to accept his fate.

A lion for a day, he thought, taking a deep breath through his nostrils. With his mane combed to perfection and the bristles on his helmet tamed straight, he resembled the mighty beast Greyhoof had reminded him to be. He hoped his heart would match the lion’s courage.

When the door finally swung open, there was no stammering Serving Bell standing before him this time, nor any hasty apologies or enthusiastic bows.

There was just Ironhoof, stone and statue and silent.

Clad in shining purple armor, the Captain stood tall as he looked down at his underling. His eyes narrowed, his muzzle pulled into a taut, stoic expression, and his nostrils flared. Captain Ironhoof said not a word. Even so, Flash heard everything, loud and clear.

“Captain,” Flash greeted, bowing low. “I understand that you wanted to see me, sir?”

“Come in,” Ironhoof said gruffly, taking a step away from the door. Flash bowed again and slowly entered, avoiding his superior’s gaze.

Inside, a fine array of breakfast platters littered the Captain’s desk. Pancakes and syrup, toast with butter and jam, omelettes with fresh vegetables and fine cheeses, fresh fruits of every color—all tempted Flash’s nostrils, making his stomach growl in protest.

Suppressing the urge to leap upon the bounty and devour it before Ironhoof’s eyes, Flash did not respond to his stomach’s call as he took the chair opposite the Captain’s.

Captain Ironhoof sat down beside him, his posture as rigid as his namesake. He sat up straight in his chair and stared daggers at his underling while he crossed his forehooves in front of him. The meal went untouched, sending pleasant aromas high to the heavens and both hungry stallion’s snouts.

Ironhoof didn’t move. He stared, eyes fixated on drilling into Flash’s pupils.

Flash Sentry, wondering if perhaps a breach of more minute protocol would be justified, contemplated speaking up. The silence growing between them was thick and heavy—almost nauseating.

A lion for a day. Look proud on your last day, Flash willed himself, utilizing every muscle in his body to sit quietly in his chair.

On other days, he might have tapped his hindhooves against the carpet, or his forehooves on the desk, or adjusted his shoulder-guards or the blue bristles on his golden helmet. He might have coughed and cleared his throat, or shifted position in the chair until he was sure he would tip it over.

Not today.

Ironhoof’s nostrils flared after a few more thick seconds of silence, his eyes still narrowed and locked on the pegasus. He sparked his horn and let a tendril of magic wander across the table. He selected a strawberry, then brought it to his mouth.

Ironhoof chewed. Flash sat.

After swallowing, Captain Ironhoof darted his gaze from the platter of delicacies to the pegasus guard, then back again. He cleared his throat and wiped his muzzle with a fetlock, finally averting his eyes from Flash Sentry’s for a momentous millisecond.

Though ashamed to admit it, Flash breathed an inward sigh of relief at this small mercy. Sweat trickled down his nape under the Captain’s intense stare, the suspense all but killing him. Please, Ironhoof. Please. If you have any mercy, just get it over with. Just let me go.

Just let me go so I can face my fellows next, and then, my father.

“I suppose you know why I called you in here.”

Ironhoof’s words carried a heavy weight as they left his tongue—almost if he didn’t want to give Flash the luxury of saying them. He plucked another strawberry with his aura and stared back at the pegasus again.

Flash bowed his head slightly, lowering his gaze to his hindhooves. “Yes, Captain. I know why, sir.”

“Good,” Ironhoof said, almost in a grunt. He chewed this next morsel loudly, smacking his lips with each munch. “Of all the ponies I would’ve ever thought I would have to counsel about etiquette and courtesy,” he began, tilting his head down at his soldier, “I would have never guessed it would be you, Flash Sentry.”

I’m sorry, Flash thought of replying, but decided against it. He kept his eyes to the floor.

The sound of Ironhoof sliding a platter across the desk filled Flash’s ears. The Captain then began loudly noshing on whichever treat he selected next.

Of course. Rub it in, Flash thought, almost mournfully. His stomach growled again with equal lament, as if missing breakfast was as much of a tragedy as being stripped of one’s rank, duty, and livelihood.

Flash ignored this sensation once more, listening to Ironhoof smack his lips and even lick his forehooves in bestial pleasure.

“You know,” the Captain mumbled through a mouthful of something delicious, “I usually enjoy conversations like this, Flash Sentry. Disciplining the Guard is part of any Captain’s duty. Especially…”

After swallowing, Ironhoof cleared his throat loudly and finished, “Especially when said Guard violates one of the most basic tenets of his duties.”

Biting his lower lip, Flash didn’t reply. The vision of a gentle, soft, purple forehoof filled his vision, as did the quiet, compassionate magenta eyes of its owner. He shook his head slightly, willing that vision to leave him be. No. Not now. Not now, and not ever.

A sharper, louder noise than that of a plate being dragged across a desk resonated through the small office. The steady thump of Captain Ironhoof’s hooves hitting the floor as he left his desk, then trotted around it, seemed as foreboding as the rhythm of any march to the gallows.

A thick, rough forehoof grabbed his chin, unfiled keratin raking across his fur. Captain Ironhoof rose Flash Sentry’s eyes to meet his.

There they were again, those eyes. Narrowed. Unwavering. Full of fire in their ice, a burning tempest of steel-gray and black against blue. Hellbent on crashing into their recipient, then tearing him apart from the inside-out.

“What were you thinking, Flash Sentry?!”

“I—I…” I wanted to comfort her. I wanted to show her my gratitude. My courtesy. My humility.

I wanted to show her how I…

How I feel…

“Well?” Ironhoof snorted, his breath hot steam that reeked of syrup and strawberries. If Flash Sentry had not one iota of respect or discipline, he would’ve retched in reply. “What’s your twisted little reason, soldier?”

“I…” Flash paused and bit his lip, lowering his gaze as far as he could from his superior’s.

“I wasn’t thinking, sir.”

At this, Ironhoof released him immediately, letting Flash’s head dip down and almost smack against his chest. “You’re damn right you weren’t thinking.”

Raising his head back up, Flash replied, “Yes, sir, I was not. And I’m sor—”

Ironhoof smacked a forehoof on the desk, hard, sending dishes of gourmet breakfast food skyward. A few pancakes fell from their plate, a hoof-full of grapes rolled down to the floor, and an entire container of syrup tipped over into a sticky mess, all ignored by their usurper.

Flash Sentry stayed in his chair, though he felt his hackles rise and his heart begin to thunder in a mix of fear and contempt.

“Don’t waste my time with your worthless apologies!” Ironhoof bared his teeth, rows of flattened molars glowing demonic in the mid-morning dark.

He lunged towards Flash Sentry, standing tall on his hindhooves as he held himself up with his forehooves on the desk. He thrust his muzzle forward until it was mere inches from the other stallion’s, snorting his hot exhalation of rage. “You and I both know who you are, Flash Sentry. Where you are from. And what you are.

“You and I both know that Princess Twilight Sparkle made no motion for you to…” Ironhoof practically growled out the last words, “Dishonor her that way.”

His wings shaking, trying their best to unfurl themselves against the will of their master, Flash Sentry could only take a slow, uneasy breath. The Captain didn’t flinch as Flash raised his eyes to meet his superior’s. Flash breathed back in the silence, letting Ironhoof know that he hadn’t been rendered as incapable as he might have thought.

If Ironhoof viewed this as a challenge from the other stallion, he did not acknowledge it. Instead, he tilted his head so that his horn pointed directly at Flash Sentry’s helmet—one lunge away from impaling the rebellious mind below it.

While he maintained this display, Ironhoof unloaded on the fool below him, mincing no words. “If it were anypony but you who grabbed the Princess’s hoof—any Princesses’ hoof—without being prompted, you would be cleaning out that squalid little cell you call a home this very bucking instant. If it were anypony but Flash Sentry, one of the finest Royal Guards… and one of the few I thought I could trust...”

Running his tongue across his teeth, Ironhoof paused before he said darkly, “If it were anypony but you, Flash Sentry, there’d be one disappointed father with an ingrate of a son on his doorstep right now.”

Flash’s wings nearly flared in righteous anger at this last insult. For a moment, he felt his eyelids narrow, snapping them open as soon as he realized what he was doing. A lion for a day. Dignity. Grace. Make Greyhoof proud.

I’ll never make my father proud, and Greyhoof is as close as I have.

Captain Ironhoof clambered off the desk and stood proud on all fours. He pointed a hoof at Flash Sentry. “You got off lucky, you know that?” he said, his forehoof shaking as he kept it trained on the pegasus.

“No, sir,” Flash said before he could stop himself. Immediately, his eyes widened in horror at what he had done. No! No, no! Don’t interrupt him! Stupid, stupid—

Ironhoof snorted and spat through his teeth, “If it weren’t for Princess Celestia demanding me to do otherwise, I’d have you on suspension right now for your little stunt.”

If Flash’s eyes could’ve popped from his skull, they would have done so. They would have rolled over to Ironhoof’s hooves and stared up at him for good measure.

His jaw agape, Flash asked, “Puh… Princess… Princess Celestia?”

“No, the barkeep down the street! Of course Princess Celestia, you dense sack of flesh!” Ironhoof sneered and took a step away from him, gritting his teeth. “Instead of thanking any lucky stars that you aren’t holed up in some grimy motel for a week on suspension, you’d better thank Princess Celestia!”

Flash opened and closed his mouth, feeling his head tilt involuntarily in interest. But… but, surely, Princess Celestia must—

Still wearing his scowl, Ironhoof jumped over onto his chair again and slumped into it, then pushed a plate of pancakes towards himself. Levitating a fork in his magic, he speared a bite violently and scoured it in syrup.

“I was going to suspend you for a week and have you think about your little screw-up, but our dear Princess Celestia,” he said, unable to hide a note of bitterness in his voice, “convinced me that you were just acting out of care for Princess Twilight.”

Dumbfounded, Flash merely opened and closed his mouth again.

Ironhoof shoved his food into his mouth and chewed joylessly, swallowing quickly so he could continue. “What with that despicable, outrageous little bastard Orion—shaming his family, betraying tradition, and making an utter fool of himself on top of attacking our Princess and our Guard—pulling his stunt on the Princess’s already stressful first day, well…”

Ironhoof wiped his muzzle and stared straight at Flash Sentry. “Well, it only makes sense that maybe the Guard who protected her felt the need to get a bit too chummy with her after that little incident, doesn’t it?”

A thousand thoughts galloped through Flash’s mind, none of them coherent. Princess Celestia! But… but… how? And how can she not…? “Chummy”? Chummy?!

But wait… That means…

“Answer me!”

Flash gasped as he was jolted back into reality by the loud smack of Ironhoof’s forehoof against the desk. Nearly falling out of his chair, he grasped the arms of the chair tightly. “Y-yes, sir! S-sir, sorry, I—I was—”

“Don’t you for a minute think of repeating this little stunt, Flash Sentry,” the Captain said, lowering his eyes as he did his fork. He brought his forehooves together and leaned forward. “Know your place. Perhaps my praise of you and your special assignment went to your head yesterday. I’m not sure. Regardless, know your place.

“You may be one of our best Royal Guards—committed to duty, perfect punctuality, not even one incident on your record before today—but you are not special, Flash Sentry,” Ironhoof finished with a snarl.

His molars were bared again now, rows and rows of them, poised like tiny daggers within his carnivorous maw. “You are not special. You are to abide by the rules of our Guard and Equestria at all times. You are still a Guard, and you will never be a Captain. You will never be close to being an equal with the Princesses, so do not treat them as such. They are your betters… as am I.”

Captain Ironhoof grinned as those last words left his tongue. Triumphant, he asked with that toothy smile, “Do I make myself clear, Flash Sentry?”

Flash Sentry looked into the eyes of a better stallion than he, and bowed his head towards the floor, towards the below, towards himself.

“Yes, Captain.”

“Good.” Captain Ironhoof levitated the fork in his magic again, guiding it with the precision of a marksman towards an omelette. “I hope that we will not have a conversation like this again.”

Flash Sentry bowed his head stiffly. “No, sir.” I’d rather face my father.

“One more thing,” Ironhoof said as he began to slice the omelette with the side of his fork. Waiting until Flash Sentry looked up, Ironhoof added, “I’ve placed you on leave for today. I figured that you could benefit from a day off. ‘Clear your head,’ you know.”

On leave. Normally, any of Canterlot Castle’s Royal Guards would’ve welcomed an unexpected day off. Steel Wind and Sharp Spear—both with more aspirations of partying than promotion—came to mind.

Flash Sentry, as his little stunt had demonstrated, was not a normal Royal Guard.

At this revelation, Flash only bowed in acknowledgment. “Yes, sir. I understand. Thank you, sir.”

“Your duties in guarding Princess Twilight’s Royal Court will resume tomorrow morning as usual. For now, take the day off. Do some deep thinking,” Ironhoof said, popping a bite of egg, mushroom, and bell pepper in his mouth.

“Yes, sir.” Sensing the adrenaline of fear and rage beginning to slowly dissipate within his veins, Flash Sentry only needed to wait now to be excused. Then would come Greyhoof, and, probably, a lonely day spent in the sanctity of sheets and dreams.

A day off from guarding her Royal Court. Leaving Princess Twilight to the guard of somepony else. I hope that there aren’t any more Orions today.

Though he’d never been known to be telepathetic, Captain Ironhoof’s next words brought that possibility to Flash’s mind. “And, in the off-chance that you are as concerned about Princess Twilight Sparkle today as you were yesterday,” he said snidely, waving a forehoof, “she has taken the day off as well. Her attacker shall be dealt with tomorrow night.”

If Orion hadn’t take up hooves against his Princess, Flash would’ve felt sympathy for the imprisoned stallion; perhaps he would have even visited him in prison, offered him words that few other ears he trusted to hear.

Yet, along with his dreams, all the “ifs” were things of fantasy; the reality was as cold and unforgiving as Ironhoof’s chilling stare.

“Yes, sir.” Then, after a slight pause, Flash added, “I hope justice is served, sir.”

Another grin spread across Ironhoof’s muzzle, although this one was far less haunting. “I know it will be. Princess Celestia and Princess Luna will make sure of that.

“You are dismissed, Flash,” Ironhoof said, opening the door with a quick flick of his horn.

Bowing as he trotted backwards, slow and sure towards the door, Flash felt his heart begin to race again. Each and every step aggravated its tempo, until he was outside Captain Ironhoof’s office once more. The door slammed shut before him, leaving him to the silence of the empty corridors.

He didn’t fire me. Flash’s heart was now beating so fast he was afraid it might skip and seize in his chest. He spun around and looked through the maze of corridors, hearing his hoof-steps echo off the walls as he settled himself. I’m still here. I’m still…

He looked over himself, raising his hooves to determine that they were, indeed, his. I’m still here.

As he trudged back towards his room, Flash Sentry felt like he had gotten away with murder. He was sure that murderers felt more grateful than this, that no stones of nausea settled into their stomachs upon freedom.

Blessings And Curses

The door to his room wasn’t locked. When Flash Sentry opened it, Greyhoof was sitting on the edge of his bed, his hindhooves dangling above the floor like those of a young colt. Flash couldn’t help but grin.

Greyhoof looked up, a wistful smile on his grizzled muzzle. “Well, sire?”

Trotting over to the closet, Flash removed his helmet and placed it back over its stand within the wardrobe. “A well is a hole in the ground, Greyhoof.”

Greyhoof chuckled. “Well, Sir Flash Sentry, for you to have responded so cheekily, I should expect that things went… alright, yes?”

Flash turned around and began removing his armor, starting with the shoulder-guards. “You could say that, Greyhoof.”

Carefully getting down from the bed, groaning as his old joints protested against his weight, Greyhoof replied, “I could, Flash. But I’ll be honest. You’re far more cheerful than I’d expected, so please forgive my curiosity.”

Hanging up his shoulder-guards, Flash moved onto his chestplate. “Well, the Captain was far from happy with me. He didn’t exactly hold anything back.”

Greyhoof joined Flash, despite his old bones’ protests. “I see. Here,” he said, putting a forehoof on his chestplate, “let me get that for you, sire.”

“No, it’s alright, Greyhoof. I’ve got it,” Flash assured. I might have let you help me earlier when I thought this was going to be the last time I’d see you, but now that that isn’t the case, I won’t be having you strain yourself.

Greyhoof sat down on his haunches, sighing. “And independent as ever. So I assume he did not strip you of your rank?”

Grunting as he pulled off his chestplate, Flash shook his head. “No. He did not demote me, suspend me, or fire me. Nor did he send me to the gallows, though he probably wanted to.”

Greyhoof tapped his chin. “Hmm… Flash, do you believe in curses?”

Flash did a double-take. “Curses?”

“Yes, sire. Curses. Jinxes, omens, broken mirrors, that sort of thing.”

“From what I know about magic, curses aren’t real,” Flash said as he removed his noble-blue saddle blanket and began to fold it. “At least, that’s what I was taught.”

While both stallions would never know the gift of unicorn magic, part of the compulsory Equestrian education in civics was an examination of the strengths of each race. Although unicorns were powerful—even those who were not of the noble class were gifted in some form of magic, usually artistically—there were some limitations to their magic. Flash Sentry may not have been the brightest pupil, but he had absorbed the lessons on tribal differences and history quite well.

“Ah. Forgive me. It has been far too long since this old stallion has set hoof inside a classroom,” Greyhoof said with a slight laugh. “But the reason I ask is that, while I don’t want to jinx anything, dear boy, I am perplexed as to why you’ve been on the receiving end of mercy from…” He shuddered. “Ironhoof.”

Turning around, Flash sighed and glanced at his hooves a moment before looking up. “I don’t really understand why, but… Princess Celestia told Captain Ironhoof to.” He paused, glancing away in shame.

“The Princess did that?” Greyhoof asked, sounding incredulous.

Flash nodded, glancing past his window. The sun blazed brilliantly in the skyline, casting radiant, life-giving light to all those below. It was a beautiful day. It would have been a great one to have been his last.

The gentle placement of a forehoof on his shoulder prompted Flash Sentry to look back over. Greyhoof patted his shoulder and smiled, a bit of wonder shining in his old, tired eyes. “You should go and thank her, Flash.”

“I will,” he assured, giving him a nod. Greyhoof patted his shoulder again in reply, then withdrew his forehoof. Flash grinned and resumed removing his armor, piece by piece, then hung it in the closet.

Making no motion to halt the stubborn stallion, Greyhoof rested on his haunches again, his joints audibly protesting beneath his suit. Flash heard this, but said nothing. A thin blanket of silence settled between them again, as warm and welcome as the sunshine.

Then, another question drew Flash into a pause. “So… Sir Flash Sentry, if you haven’t been suspended, why are you removing your armor? If I may ask, of course.”

You may always ask, Greyhoof. It’s nice to have somepony who would want to ask.

Flash turned around again, leaning against a wall as he removed one of the iron horseshoes. Between grunts of effort, he said, “Ironhoof—nggh—wanted me to—urgh—take the day off. Says it’s ‘good for me.’” Flash scowled as he put one horseshoe back, then set to work on the other.

“Good for you?” Greyhoof raised an eyebrow. “Who shall guard our beautiful Princesses then?”

Flash chuckled and shook his head, a hint of a blush gracing his cheeks. “Greyhoof, please. You’re flattering me. Everypony shall be fine.”

Standing up, Greyhoof replied with a hint of indignation, “Sire, I may be a lot of things, but I am no liar.”

Flash paused, raising an eyebrow of his own.

“I mean what I say, Sir Flash Sentry. You are a damn fine guard.”

The last horseshoe almost clattered to the floor. Greyhoof never swore.

“Here, let me get that for you, sire,” the servant insisted, leaning down to pick up the fallen shoe. Before Flash Sentry could object, Greyhoof scooped it up and put it back inside the wardrobe. “There we are.”

“Greyhoof,” Flash said, a bit of fluster in his voice, “everything will be fine. I am just one guard, you know. And besides… Princess Twilight is taking the day off as well.”

“Well, things are certainly not fine,” Greyhoof said with a huff as he headed back towards the door, “but my voice has no weight anyway. Though…” He glanced over his shoulder, confusion on his muzzle. “I am surprised both yourself and the Princess are free of duty today, sire. Coincidence?”

Flash shrugged. “Greyhoof, after yesterday, I would be more surprised if she didn’t take a rest.”

“A rest. Is that what they call it nowadays?” Greyhoof smirked.

This time, Flash was not so quick to grab the reins on his rebellious wings. They unfurled themselves and began to extend, much to his humiliation. A furnace of crimson sprouted across his cheeks, mingling with the tangerine and creating a blaze of its own. “Greyhoof!”

Laughing into a forehoof, Greyhoof mused, “Forgive me, sire. I must say…” Taking a breath to calm himself, he continued more seriously, “I am very surprised and grateful to see that I will still have the honor of being your servant. Please forgive my wantonness, sire.” He bowed.

Forcing his wings down to his sides, Flash trotted over and placed a forehoof on Greyhoof’s shoulder this time. “No, it’s alright, Greyhoof. Sorry. And,” he said, wincing as he looked away, “I’m sorry for how I acted this morning.”

Greyhoof smiled and gently pushed his forehoof away. “Think nothing of it, Flash. There is nothing to be forgiven.”

Flash just smiled back, grateful in more ways than one.

“So…” With another playful smirk, Greyhoof asked, “How will Sir Flash Sentry be spending his day off?”

“I’m not sure,” Flash admitted, rubbing the back of his neck with a forehoof. “Honestly, I was just planning on going back to bed.”

Greyhoof’s smile fell. “Ah. Well… The day is yours to use or waste, sire. Though,” he began as he rose up, “if I were you, dear boy, I would not waste such fortune.”

“And what would you do?” Flash challenged.

Greyhoof laughed heartily, smacking his belly with a forehoof. “Sire, one of these days, when the skies are a bit brighter, I shall tell you of my colthood days. Then maybe you’ll have an idea of what I would do in your hooves.”

Joining him in laughter, Flash Sentry could only shake his head at the absurdity of it all. Less than an hour ago, he was convinced that he was marching to his fate, ready to have the last five years of his life thrown away with some choice words from Captain Ironhoof.

Now, here he was: reprimanded but still standing, an entire day of possibility before him. Somehow, as he laughed near the door with Greyhoof, the moment seemed more than just a moment—heavy with possibility, opportunity, and meaning.

For the first time in a long time, Flash Sentry felt at peace, and stronger than the armor he’d tucked away.

“Celestia, are you sure?”

Princess Twilight sat on one of the large velvet pillows strewn about the floor of Princess Celestia’s private quarters. She chose one near the fireplace, letting the flickering flames warm a chill in her bones that no thermometer could measure.

Princess Celestia, who was relaxing on a similar (albeit larger) pillow near her favorite former student, nodded. A warm smile graced her muzzle, though there was a hint of stern finality behind it. “Yes, Twilight. Luna has agreed to take care of the first half of your Royal Court, and I will fill in for the latter. Please just try and relax today.”

“And I’m very grateful,” Twilight said, illuminating her horn as she brought a cup of piping tea towards her, “but I don’t want you to worry. I know yesterday was… a rare occurrence,” she added, flinching a little bit on yesterday. “I know that something like that probably won’t happen again.”

Celestia furrowed her brow. “No, Twilight. It will not.”

Twilight sipped at her tea. “Celestia… what shall we do with him?”

Celestia sighed and levitated a cup of her own tea towards her. “Per our laws, we must charge him officially before the Royal Court within forty-eight hours. After that, it can take anywhere from one week to several to schedule an appropriate hearing and trial, in which you, Luna, and I shall hear testimony from the accused—”

Twilight put down her teacup, frowning. “No… forgive me. I was not meaning—”

“Forgive me, Twilight,” Celestia said, sighing. She, too, put down her drink. “I did not mean to patronize you. Of course you are well-versed in Equestrian law.”

“No, it’s alright.” Twilight shifted her weight on the pillow, tension springing through her shoulders. “I mean… It has been ages since somepony has done something like this, hasn’t it?”

Celestia nodded. “Indeed, Twilight. It has.”

Sighing, Celestia rose to her hooves and strode towards the balcony's open window. Twilight joined her afterwards. The two alicorns were silent for a few moments, looking down from Canterlot Castle on high towards the capital city below and Mount Canterlot in the distance.

Celestia draped a wing over Twilight’s shoulder. “What happened yesterday has troubled me greatly. The pure rage in Orion’s voice that you told me about… the way he so quickly sprung against you and the Royal Guard…” She shook her head.

Twilight leaned into her wing and nodded, relishing the comforting warmth of her mentor. “I know. I just… It troubles me, too,” she said quietly, a shudder passing down her spine.

Celestia leaned in closer to Twilight. She opened her mouth to reply when a loud knock at the door cut her thoughts short. Withdrawing her wing, she looked down at Twilight, who nodded.

“A moment, please,” Princess Celestia called out, pivoting on her hooves and trotting towards the door. When she was a few feet away, she sparked her horn and unlocked the great, heavy door, then opened it.

In the threshold was Night Watch, one of her personal guards. “Your Highness,” the unicorn stallion said with a low, gracious bow, “there is somepony who would like to speak to you.”

“Oh?” Celestia released her magical grip, allowing the doors to stay open. “I am not expecting any visitors, Night Watch. Who is it?”

“It is Sir Flash Sentry,” Night Watch said.

At the mention of his name, Twilight looked away from the window and folded her wings against her sides.

“I see. Where is he?” Princess Celestia asked.

Night Watch looked up at his Princess. “He is in the hallway, Your Highness. Shall I send him away?”

“No, I shall speak to him.” Glancing over her shoulder, Celestia said to the smaller alicorn, “I will be back in a few minutes, Twilight.”

Twilight nodded, unfurling and folding her wings back as she looked back to the horizon.

Night Watch stepped aside and bowed his head as Princess Celestia passed him, closing the doors with her magic. “Please stand by until I return, Night Watch,” she said, setting her hooves towards the corridors.

“Yes, Your Highness,” Night Watch said, rising to observe the corridor once his Princess’s hoof-steps died down to a steady silence in the distance.

Down the corridor to her personal chambers were a series of spiraling, twisting hallways. Each one led either to the private quarters of one of the four Princesses or Prince Blueblood. In the middle of this was a sort of epicenter, where various Royal Guards patrolled, halting anypony who tried to follow any of the pathways.

In this epicenter, Flash Sentry waited, naked of his armor but looking rather professional still. Princess Celestia acknowledged him with a smile as she approached. Seeing this, Flash Sentry bowed deeply, lowering his body to the floor.

“Your Highness,” Flash said, gluing his eyes to the red carpet.

“Flash Sentry. Welcome,” Princess Celestia said.

From the peripherals of his pupils, he saw her flick her mane. He rose accordingly. “Thank you, Princess.”

“You’re welcome,” she said, standing tall before him. She smiled warmly down at her Royal Guard, choosing not to inquire about his lack of armor. It would be a mere tongue exercise, nothing more. And though she knew what he would reply, she asked, “To what do I owe this visit, Flash Sentry?”

“I…” Flash swallowed, cursing the tightness in his throat. I want to thank you for... saving my job? For not sending me to the dungeons? I want you to thank you for… for letting me do what I did…

Because… you must… you must know…

Cursing himself, Flash cleared his throat and coughed into a forehoof, buying himself precious seconds beneath the steely gaze of the Princess. “I… I just wanted to say… thank you, Your Highness.”

Despite his slight stammer, he was far more eloquent than he would have been in the presence of another alicorn. For that, he was more than grateful, silently thanking all the lucky stars in his bare sky.

Princess Celestia smiled warmly. “You are welcome, Flash. You are an excellent Royal Guard, and it would hurt to see you leave.”

At this, several nearby Royal Guards clenched their teeth and clutched their spears a bit tighter, but Flash paid them no mind. Praise was a bitter poison at worst, a numbing salve at best.

“Thank you, Your Highness,” Flash said, bowing again.

Princess Celestia chuckled. “You’re welcome, Flash. Is there anything else I can do for you?”

Shaking his muzzle as he rose, Flash replied, “No, but thank you, Princess.”

“You’re welcome.” As she turned around, Princess Celestia added with a wink, “Enjoy your day off, Flash Sentry.”

“Thank you, Princess,” Flash said, bowing low again. If it weren’t for you, I’d have all the days off in Equestria to enjoy.

I’m not sure yet if that is a blessing or a curse.

Flash Sentry waited until her hoof-steps became mere, distant echoes in the tangled mess of corridors. Then, and only then, he rose to his hooves, dodging the suspicious gazes of his fellow Royal Guards. Without a word, he turned towards the stairwells, lighter on his hooves due to the absence of his armor.

Princess Celestia was about halfway back to her chambers when she heard it. The unzipping of a zipper, though there was not one garment to be found here.

Spinning around, she groaned as a figure, draconic and equine both in twisted ways that defied the laws of Nature itself, clawed its way from the fabric of reality behind her.

Made of ten merry animals, and wearing a sly grin that could elicit a laugh from the most stone-faced Royal Guard, her visitor nonetheless failed to bring a smile to her muzzle.

“Discord,” she said flatly, a greeting only in appearance.

Discord’s eagle claw was the first to pop into existence behind the veil of the everything-nothing, followed by his lion paw, then his lithe body. His pair of pathetic wings pulled through the void, then his dragon claw and Buffalo hoof. Once his tail poked through while he stepped into the corridor, Princess Celestia contemplated leaving the hallway at once.

Despite her brewing hatred for the demon who appeared before her, Princess Celestia had manners. “Discord,” she said again when his terrible visage exited from that side of reality to this one.

“Ah, Celestia,” Discord said with a bow, zipping the fabric of reality shut. “It is so good to see you again.” He rose up to meet her gaze, his toothy grin spread firmly across his face.

“In the middle of the hallway, Discord?” Celestia huffed. He was most oft taken to appearing randomly in her personal chambers, when not even Twilight or Night Watch gave her company. Those times were the worst.

While she was clever at hiding her contempt for him in the presence of others—especially Twilight and the other Elements of Harmony—alone, Princess Celestia refused to wear her mask for him. If they weren’t in the middle of the corridor now, where Twilight, Night Watch, or another Royal Guard could find her, she wouldn’t have said anything more than his name.

Discord, seemingly oblivious to this, snapped a set of his claws. In an instant, a bouquet of roses appeared in his outstretched lion’s paw. “Somepony looks like they could use some cheering up,” he said with a grin, holding out the flowers to her.

Ignoring them, Celestia merely picked up her hooves.

“Oh, going to be that way, are we?” Discord sighed and snapped his claws again. The roses disappeared, replaced by a bottle of Apple Family whiskey. “Perhaps you need even more of a pick-me-up?”

Celestia said nothing and kept walking, although her steps were slow.

“Come now,” Discord offered, hovering through the air, “this is the best in all of Equestria. The only thing that could’ve made my thousand-year stone nap bearable was this whiskey. Try it.” He floated alongside her, keeping pace with the Princess.

She continued to ignore him.

“Really?” Discord rolled his eyes and face-clawed. In another instant of bright light and brief smoke, the bottle of Applejack Daniel’s was gone.

Discord now wore a cap with two cans of soda strapped to it, complete with a set of drinking straws leading to his muzzle. “Well, fine. If you won’t have a drink, then I will.” He sipped his straws loudly and happily, leaning in close so she could hear.

“Don’t you have something better to do?” Celestia snapped, stopping in her tracks at last.

Discord nudged her in the ribs and winked. “One of these cans has whiskey in it.”

Groaning, Celestia shook her head, her long, flowing mane falling to her shoulders. “Please, Discord. I am not in the mood for your games today.”

“Oh, Celly, do you have to always be so seeeeeerious?” Discord whined. Pouting, the draconequus snapped his claws a fourth time, sending the soda-whiskey-hat back into the realms of the everything-nothing from whence he came.

Turning the corner towards her personal chambers, Celestia said, “I have to be when somepony threatened Twilight’s life just yesterday, taking up hooves against the order.”

“The order?” Discord groaned and rolled his eyes. He rolled his body along with it, twisting and curling his tail and limbs against himself as he made a circle in the air. “Order, order, order. You’re always so boring, dear Celly. Perhaps you’d do better with a bit of chaos?”

She stopped again, shooting daggers at him over her shoulder. “Go away.”

Straightening himself back out, Discord laughed and feigned a yawn. “Maybe I should. You aren’t even faking it today. Forgot to put on your brave face, eh, Celly?”

Celestia bit her lip, a wave of anger washing over her. She stomped at the floor with a forehoof, rounding entirely on him. “I don’t have time for this today, Discord!”

Discord chuckled and snapped his claws. When the smoke cleared, a large clock hung around his neck, its hands made up of a lion’s paw and eagle’s claw. “Well, I have plenty of time here for you, Celestia. Why, it’s not even eight! Plenty of time to grab some breakfast or coffee and wipe that grumpy frown off your face,” he said, a sharp edge in his voice as he glared at her.

Sneering at him, Princess Celestia spun back around and took to her hooves again. Discord hated Night Watch (and vice versa) and, as such, would surely whisk himself back into the background once the stallion came into view. Deciding not to grace him any longer with the benefit of her voice, Celestia stayed silent as she kept walking.

Sighing overdramatically, Discord shook his head. “You really don’t see it yet, do you?”

“See what?” Celestia asked, continuing on. Night Watch was coming into view.

Discord snickered. “Your little visitor back there.”

Celestia slowed her steps. “What do you mean?”

“Your Highness?” Night Watch called as she came into his field of vision, bowing.

“Gotta go,” Discord said coolly, bringing his paw up to his forehead in a mock-salute. He stuck his tongue out and blew a raspberry at Night Watch, who grimaced in response.

In a flash of smoke, Discord wound his way back into the void, leaving Princess Celestia and Night Watch behind in their mundane reality.

Celestia trotted up to her guard. “Thank you, Night Watch. You spoke up just in time.”

“Yes, Your Highness,” Night Watch said as he rose. “I’m not… very fond of him, Your Highness.”

“Neither am I,” Celestia said as she began to open the doors with her magic.

Somewhere, behind the veil of the gap between dimensions, Discord twisted his face into a frown, crossing his arms as he sighed. Collapsing his telescope back into his pocket, he said, “It wasn’t always this way, Celly. You weren’t always this cold.”

Friends In Low Places

Flash Sentry sought to return to the sanctity of his room as soon as possible. He didn’t want to take any more chances. Nodding in acknowledgment as he passed by several Royal Guards, he let his mind wander.

It’s not like I can tell Ironhoof that I want to be assigned to something other than guarding Royal Court, especially when Princess Celestia herself insists upon it. Then again, I have been stationed at Royal Court quite frequently. Perhaps there’s some way I can get Ironhoof to reconsider?

Reaching the bottom of the stairs, Flash turned down another hallway and made a beeline towards his room. While he stared straight ahead at nothing in particular, another voice within his mind shot back, If you really didn’t want to be posted there, you would do something egregious to get yourself reassigned, now, wouldn’t you? But you won’t, the voice accused, because a part of you is still foalish enough to bel—

“Flash! There you are!”

Snapping back into reality, Flash shook his head. His hooves came to a sudden halt. “Huh? Wha—”

Steel Wind and Sharp Spear approached him with eager grins on their muzzles. Both were clad in their golden armor, helmet and all, indistinguishable from each other.

Flash clicked his tongue and said with a bit of a huff, “Steel! What the hay was that for?”

“Was what for?” Steel asked, trotting up to him.

“You almost gave me a heart attack!”

“Heart attack?” Sharp Spear whooped and smacked his belly. “You hear that, Steel Wind? You almost gave our friend a scare here with your whiny little whinny of a voice!”

With a glare, Steel Wind threw up his forehooves and snapped back, “At least I could guard a damn tea party without screwing up!”

“Um…” Shifting on his hooves, Flash asked, “What about a tea party?”

Steel Wind turned back to Flash. “You remember that tea party in Ponyville with Princess Cadence? The one that took place the day before yesterday?” At Flash’s nod, he continued, “Oh, well, you see, this genius over here managed to even buck that up, just like I said he would!”

Sharp Spear groaned and face-hoofed. “It wasn’t that big of a deal!”

“You were outsmarted by a bunny rabbit!” Steel countered.

“Hey!” Spear pointed a forehoof at his companion. “That was no ordinary bunny rabbit! That was a beast from the depths of Tartarus itself!”

His patience growing thin, Flash stomped his forehooves on the floor, jerking them both to attention. “Ugh! Can you two go bicker somewhere else?”

Covering his muzzle as he coughed, Sharp Spear looked away and muttered, “Sorry, Flash.”

“Sorry,” Steel Wind added, lowering his gaze and his wings.

Seeing the hurt in Steel’s eyes, Flash sighed and shook his head. “I’m sorry, you two. I’m just a bit… stressed, that’s all.”

“Stressed?” Steel raised an eyebrow. “About what?”

“Yeah! We heard that you got the day off! Lucky bastard…” Spear shook his head and muttered that last bit under his breath, although Flash heard him anyway.

Ignoring this, Flash started towards his room again. “Yeah, I did.” While the two stallions followed him, he added with an insistent tone, “And I was thinking about spending it alone.”

“Alone?” The two exchanged puzzled glances. “Did you even have breakfast yet?” Steel asked.

“I’ll be fine,” Flash deflected. Turning another corner, he quickened his pace a bit. His room was coming into view at the end of the hall; he could practically taste his freedom, and it tasted like a nice, long nap and maybe a book to read. Maybe a bite or two from the Great Hall if he bothered enough.

“You sure there isn’t something wrong?” Catching up to him, Spear poked Flash’s shoulder. “C’mon, buddy. You’ve been acting a bit strange for the past couple months.”

Steel nodded, joining his counterpart on Flash’s other side. “Yeah, ever since—”

“Ah, there you are, sire.”

Greyhoof’s merry greeting cut Steel Wind’s speculation short, to Flash’s delight. The servant was standing beside his master’s door with a slight grin on his muzzle. “I was beginning to get a little worried, sire.”

“No need to worry, Greyhoof.” A smile spread across Flash’s stern muzzle. “Everything is fine.”

Steel and Spear exchanged confused glances once more. Both shrugged.

Before either could inquire further, Greyhoof spoke up again. “Good to hear, sire. Breakfast is waiting for you on your nightstand. Don’t worry—I got the oats for you just the way you like them,” he added with a wink and chuckle.

Flash managed to laugh with him. “Thanks, Greyhoof. I think I’ll be alright until dinner, but I’ll get that myself.”

“As you wish, sire.” Greyhoof bowed to Flash again, then looked up at the two stallions beside the door as he rose.

“Uh, hey, um, Greyhoof,” Steel said, plastering a grin.

Spear coughed as a fake smile of his own appeared. “Um, yeah. Hey there, buddy.”

Holding his snout in the air, Greyhoof cleared his throat. “Hello, Sir Steel Wind. Sir Sharp Spear. Please, excuse me, sirs.”

With that, Greyhoof slowly took to his hooves, snaking in between the stallions and making his way down the hall.

Steel nudged Sharp in the ribs and twirled a forehoof in a circle near his head, then crossed his eyes and stuck out his tongue. A burst of laughter followed.

His forehoof still on the doorknob, Flash Sentry silenced them with a sharp, steely glare.

“Sorry, Flash,” the two said in unison, lowering their eyes.

“Be nice to him,” Flash spat, trotting into his room. “Just because you two don’t treat your servants nicely, doesn’t give you the right to treat mine the same way.” And he’s more of a friend than you two, anyway.

Accustomed to hearing this little lecture, both Steel Wind and Sharp Spear nodded stiffly, saying nothing as they followed Flash Sentry into his room. Steel whistled. “Dang. Must be nice having a room of your own, eh, Flash?”

“Anything would be better than having to share a cramped little crevice with you,” Sharp jabbed, grinning.

Steel blew a raspberry back at him.

Sitting down on the bed, Flash lifted the breakfast tray onto his lap. Hot oats with cinnamon and sugar along with a glass of orange juice awaited him. For a moment, he ignored the arguing stallions and sighed contentedly. Greyhoof wasn’t kidding. This is perfect.

The clash of jabbing hooves and bitter words pulled Flash from his sweet oats. “And that’s what you said the last time you left the—”

Flash growled, narrowing his eyes as he looked up to his quarreling friends. “C’mon, guys! Don’t you have something better to do? I’d like to eat my breakfast in peace, you know,” he said pointedly, picking up his spoon.

Sheepishly, the stallions ceased their argument and stood calmly before him, folding their flared wings and shuffling their hooves. “Right, sorry,” Steel said. “Anyway, we actually had something for you.” Sharp nodded in agreement.

Raising a skeptical eyebrow, Flash took a bite of his cereal and nodded, gesturing for him to continue.

“Well…” Steel Wind took a seat beside Flash Sentry on the bed and crossed his forehooves over his lap. Sharp Spear joined them, sitting next to Steel.

Flash wiped his mouth with a fetlock. “A well is—”

Steel lifted a forehoof. “Yeah, yeah, that old joke. Give me a second.”

Sharp tilted his head as he looked over at Flash’s closet. “Hey, Flash…”

Flash chewed another spoonful. “Yes?”

“Is that your spear?”

Oh, dammit.

Close to having an (actual) heart attack—or, at the very least, an aggressive panic attack—at not only dealing with Captain Ironhoof, but Princess Celestia this morning, Flash Sentry had completely forgotten about the broken spear in his distress.

Now that the storm appeared to have passed, at least for now, he realized that yet another reprimand awaited him if Captain Ironhoof knew that he had destroyed his weapon. The tussle with Orion couldn’t justify the shattered steel—Ironhoof had seen him after Royal Court with it intact.

Swallowing his bite of oats particularly hard, Flash Sentry put the tray aside on his nightstand and began to sweat. Buying himself a little more time while he chewed the mouthful thoroughly, Flash began to mentally roll through a litany of excuses.

I saw a Changeling and threw the spear at it? No, that’s stupid! Ironhoof and everypony else would’ve known about that. I thought I saw a ghost? No… ghosts don’t exist! I had a nightmare? Still wouldn’t explain how I managed to break the damn thing.

“Dear Celestia… That is your spear!” Jumping to his hooves, Steel Wind spun around, his eyes darting hopelessly from the halved spear, to the silent stallion, and back again. “How the buck did that happen, Flash?”

“Er, well…” Flash rubbed a forehoof against his chest and coughed. “Um, well, I saw, you see, uh—”

“Wait. Wait, waitwaitwait.” Sharp Spear walked over, picked up the broken halves of the spear, and inspected them. “It’s… broken. Completely broken. You broke a steel spear!”

Now it was Flash’s turn to step down, bracing his hooves against the floor to counteract his nervousness. “Guys, I—”

Steel Wind circled around the broken weapon. “I’ve never seen a broken spear before! Well, minus after the incident with the Princesses getting kidnapped by those tentacle-things…” He shuddered. “Lieutenant Shooting Star wasn’t very happy after Ironhoof blamed him for it, and he just kinda—”

“Threw it,” Spear finished, hovering down to examine the chip in the wardrobe and the wall of the closet.

A thick silence passed over them as both stallions turned to Flash Sentry, whose mane was beginning to mat with sweat, whose eyes found every nook and cranny of his room, whose heart felt like it was going to leap out of his chest yet again.

The Universe seemed pretty determined to keel him over today, one way or another.

Finally, Flash sputtered out the weakest excuse he could muster—no excuse at all. “I… I don’t really know what happened, but… but it’s broken.”

“Don’t know what… happened?” Coming down to his hooves, Sharp Spear tilted his head far enough to almost rest on his shoulder.

Flash shook his head. “No.” Biting his lip, he repeated his refrain. “I don’t know what happened.”

Shrugging as he looked at Spear, who threw up his forehooves in uncertainty, Steel Wind brought a forehoof to his muzzle and groaned. “Alright. It looks like you needed this a lot more than we thought. Right, Spear?”

“Right, Steel,” Spear said, joining his friend’s side. “But first, let’s head down to the armory and get you a replacement spear! Before Ironhoof sees,” he added, lowering his voice down to a whisper and darting his eyes around the room.

Holding up both forehooves, Flash tilted his head as he objected, “Whoa, whoa, whoa. What’s this that I need?” Please, for the love of all things holy, don’t tell me that you two tried to set me up with somepony… again.

“Show him, Spear.”

“You got it, Steel.”

A sly, toothy grin on his muzzle, Sharp Spear reached under his helmet and withdrew a piece of paper. Unfolding it, he held it out for Flash Sentry to see.

Squinting, Flash read aloud, “’Thermals. New pegasi nightclub, Canterlot. Other races welcome. Doors open at seven P.M. First two drinks free.’”

Flash held his forehooves up again. “Oh, no,” he said, shaking his head. “No, guys. I’m sorry, but you’re just going to have to invite somepony else.” To be your third wheel, he thought, a bit of a teasing smirk curling across his muzzle.

“Aww, c’mon, Flash!” Spear whined, folding the flyer back up and tucking it beneath his helmet. “It’s been months since we’ve gone out and done something fun, just the three of us! Every time you go on leave or it’s the weekend, you either hole yourself up in your room or go flying! You need to get out and meet some ponies for a change!”

“Yeah!” Steel added, “It’s obvious something’s bugging you, buddy. Now, I’m not really sure how you broke this thing—”

Spear nodded. “Neither am I—”

“—But if you’re not going to tell us what happened or what’s bugging you, the least you could do is just go out and relax. Free drinks, Flash!” Rolling his eyes, Steel crossed his forehooves and shook his head. “If you refuse free drinks, there’s gotta be something wrong with you!”

Flash began to object, then bit his lip. Closing his eyes for a moment, he fell back inside his thoughts. I can’t keep this going forever. He steadied his hooves against the floorboard, forcing a wave of resolve to flow through him. I can’t mope around for much longer without somepony really taking notice.

Besides, I… I did it already, and I’m still here, and I’m still going to be here. Five years in the Royal Guard, and I still won’t be retiring for a long, long time. I have to keep going.

I have to get over this.

When he looked up, Steel Wind was waving a forehoof in the air, saying, “And there’s going to be music, and tons of pegasi from out of town, and probably even some hot mares, hot mares, Flash, and—”

“Alright, I’ll go.”

Steel Wind blinked, his jaw falling agape mid-sentence. He rounded on Flash. So did Sharp Spear, who was knocking a forehoof against his skull, near one of his ears. “Wh-what?!”

“I said, I’ll go,” Stepping in between his friends, Flash added, “You’re right. It has been a long while, and…” He swallowed. “And it’ll be good to get out of Canterlot Castle for a bit.”

In unison, both stallions high-hoofed each other and threw a forehoof around Flash’s shoulders, cackling in triumph. Painting the best smile he could conjure across his muzzle, Flash threw his forehooves around Steel Wind and Sharp Spear in return, forcing himself to join in the laughter.

When their laughter began to dissolve into gasping breaths, Steel Wind said as he shook Flash playfully, “Then it’s settled! We get you a new spear, you join us tonight at Thermals, and nopony’s the wiser! Sounds like a perfect plan to me!”

“You said it, Steel!” Sharp chimed in, staggering as he laughed.

Flash rubbed his nape. “Yeah. Perfect plan, heh, heh.”

If he had been a worse actor, Flash Sentry’s smile would’ve shattered like his spear. Nopony’s the wiser.

Let’s hope so.

After an uneventful day of Royal Court, Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, and Princess Twilight gathered in the Royal Dining Hall for supper. Similar to the Great Hall, the Royal Dining Hall teemed with servants, butlers and hoof-maidens alike. Several Royal Guards, both pegasi and unicorns, guarded the exterior and interior of the room.

Unlike the Great Hall, the Royal Dining Hall offered only one table, which was long enough to accommodate up to thirty diners total. The Royals used this room when diplomatic dinners were held, usually with ambassadors from the Griffon, Zebra, or Saddle Arabian kingdoms.

Tonight, only the three Princesses occupied seats at the head of the table. Prince Blueblood, as he was oft to do, was having his supper in his personal chambers.

“Thank you,” Twilight said to a butler, who was refilling her glass of wine. She sparked her horn and sipped at her drink, looking over to the other two alicorns, who were doing the same with theirs.

“You’re welcome, Your Highness,” the butler replied, bowing. “Is there anything else I can get for you?”

“Er, no. That’s alright.”

The butler smiled, then trotted off.

“How was your day off, Twilight?” Celestia asked, buttering a piece of bread with her magic.

“It was good!” Setting her wineglass down, Twilight perked up as she turned to her. “I spent some time in the Royal Canterlot Archives, reading some of Starswirl’s old spellbooks.”

“Oh?” Her interest piqued, Celestia smiled as she chewed. “Trying to learn anything in particular?”

Twilight shrugged. “Not necessarily. I am a bit curious as to how things were back in his days, though. Magic-wise,” she quickly added.

Princess Luna set down her forkful of salad and turned to Twilight. “Starswirl was a good friend of mine, along with being the most powerful sorcerer of his time. He was the mentor of Clover the Clever, you know.”

Twilight nodded. “Yes. Although… I haven’t found much about her in the Archives yet.”

“I’m sure you will find more if you keep searching, Twilight.” Grabbing another piece of bread, Celestia asked, “Is there anything in particular you would like to know about her? Clover was close to Luna and I, as was Princess Platinum.”

Before Twilight could answer, a hoof-maiden trotted up to the table with a pepper mill in her hooves. “Fresh pepper for your salad, Your Highness?”

“Oh. Um… sure,” Twilight said, nodding dumbly. She waited for the mare to season her salad, bow, and then rise at her cue before adding, “Thank you very much.”

“You’re welcome, Your Highness. Would Your Majesties like some as well?” the servant asked.

Both Luna and Celestia waved her off with a forehoof. “No, that’s quite alright, Thyme,” Celestia said with a smile.

Once Thyme had trotted away, Twilight looked over to Celestia again. “Nothing in particular, to be honest. I’m just… curious about them, is all.”

“Unfortunately, many of their writings have been lost,” Luna said, frowning. “There are few, if any, surviving texts from Equestria’s founders in the Archives, Twilight.”

“Hmm. That’s strange. Why is that?” Twilight asked, glancing at Celestia, who was busying herself with a third piece of bread.

Setting the knife and bread down, Celestia leaned her forehooves on the table. “Well… you see—”

Trailing off, Princess Celestia was interrupted by a deep, throaty laugh. The three alicorns turned to see a familiar face materialize at the hoof of the table.

“Oh, suppertime already? And you didn’t invite me?”

When they heard the laughter, all three Royal Guards patrolling the room jumped to attention, magic and hooves tight on their spears. The servants spun around as well, more startled than afraid. When Discord revealed his toothy grin, the vigilant guards groaned and put their spears down, shaking their heads. The servants shook their heads as well, quickly returning to their duties.

“Discord!” Twilight shook her head. “You’re going to scare somepony doing that one of these days. Badly!”

“Oh, come now, Twilight. Don’t be such a spoilsport.” Discord hovered over, tying a white cloth around his neck. Crossing his hindlegs, he took a seat at the table near Princess Celestia and inspected the selection.

“Salad, soup, bread, and wine? What is this? Suppertime for ants?” Scowling, Discord snapped his claws. In an instant, a large cake appeared before him, three layers high and covered in chocolate. “Much better!” Discord licked his lips and grinned towards the Princesses.

Luna brought a hoof to her lips, stifling a giggle. Twilight rolled her eyes, though she couldn’t help but grin. Celestia adjusted her mask to hide the scorn in her eyes, twisting it into an acknowledging smile. Though the scent of the freshly baked cosmic cake tempted her nostrils, she didn’t bother to ask for a piece.

Noticing their silence, Discord grinned and shoved about half a layer of the cake into his mouth. “Now, now, mumf, ladies,” he mumbled around his full cheeks, “please, do, mmmf, carry on.”

Celestia focused back on Twilight after regaining her composure. “Unfortunately, Twilight, many of the letters, diaries, and other writings from Equestria’s founders have long been lost.” She paused, eying Discord from her peripherals as he shoved another enormous section of cake down his throat.

Twilight tapped her chin in thought. “And nopony has any idea where they could have gone?”

Luna answered, “No, Twilight. I am sorry to say that Tia is right.”

“I see.” Twilight lifted a forkful of her salad to her lips. “Well, I’m sure I will find many other intriguing things in Starswirl’s old writings. I’m sure there just wasn’t one spell he left unfinished.”

“Starswirl?” Wolfing down his last layer of cake, Discord looked up and licked chocolate from his talon. “You do know that, no matter how much you study his writings, there’s something you will never learn, right?”

“No, Discord. What’s that?” Twilight asked.

Up in the air, Discord snapped his claws again. A long, scraggly beard covered his chocolate-coated muzzle, the very end of it dragging on the arms of his chair below. “How to grow a fantastic beard!” he exclaimed, tugging at his whiskers.

“Oh, Discord,” Twilight muttered with a groan, face-hoofing. Beside her, Luna started to snigger.

Curling his tail up against his beard, Discord began making circles in the air with his serpentine body. In a high-pitched, mocking voice, he declared, “Ho ho! Look at me, kiddies! I’m your ol’ Uncle Starswirl!”

Tightening the grip on her mask, Celestia stabbed a forkful of greens and dressing, then chomped it down. Luna brought both forehooves to her muzzle. Twilight, her mind drifting to rows and rows of dusty scrolls in the Archives, occupied herself with some more bread and wine.

“I may be over a thousand years old, but I’ll take you whippersnappers! Everyday, anytime!” Discord rose up out of his circle and threw his forelimbs open, then grabbed the sides of his billowing beard. “How do you think I got this beard? Not by skipping chores and neglecting my homework! So, get off my lawn and make me a sandwich!”

Pounding a forehoof on the table, Luna burst into full-blown laughter. Though she did her best to ignore him, Twilight couldn’t help but snicker a bit, shaking her head while she finished her drink.

“That’s enough, Discord,” Celestia said, her muzzle stern. “We are trying to have a serious dinner conversation here.”

“Serious?” Rising up, Discord pulled his beard off and tossed it away, where it disappeared back into the void. “Fine, Celly. Let me just finish my cake, and then I’ll be on my way.”

“You’ve already finished your cake,” Celestia pointed out.

As he sat down, Discord admitted, “Maybe, but I haven’t finished my plate.” Casually, he picked up his plate in his lion paw and brought it to his mouth, crunching merrily on the ceramic.

Sighing, Princess Celestia pushed her plate away, full of more than just supper. “Twilight, Lulu, there is one matter I would like to discuss before I head back to my chambers for the evening.”

“And what is that, sister?” Luna asked, trying her best to hold back another steady stream of giggles at Discord’s antics. She turned around to find Celestia looking down the bridge of her snout at her, her gentle eyes slightly narrowed. Nodding, Luna straightened herself in her seat and glanced at Twilight.

Twilight set her fork down and looked again to the two sisters while Discord crunched away at his plate. “What is it, Celestia?”

“Tomorrow afternoon will mark forty-eight hours since Orion has been arrested,” Celestia explained, her focus solely on Luna and Twilight. “We will need to convene a special session of Royal Court to bring charges against him.” Draping a wing over her student’s shoulder, she asked, “Are you ready for this, Twilight?”

Although she had finished eating, Twilight swallowed. “Yes. I will be ready tomorrow at noon.”

Luna, too, curled a wing around her. “It will be alright, Twilight Sparkle. Tia and I will be there, along with Captain Ironhoof and several other guards. There is nothing to fear.”

Discord picked at his tooth with a shard of the plate, rolling his eyes.

“Thank you both.” Twilight smiled as she brushed her wings against theirs. “I know everything will be alright. I’m just… nervous, I guess.”

Discord blew a raspberry, shifting all attention back to him once more. “Nervous? Ha!” Swallowing the shard he had used as a toothpick, he rose back up into the air, flapping his tiny wings. “The Twilight Sparkle, one of the—” he retched—”Elements of Harmony, is afraid of one little hearing?”

Rising to her hooves, Celestia glared up at the draconequus, her ears flattened. “Discord!”

“What? What?” Resting his paw on his chest, Discord said, “I’m just pointing out that she has nothing to worry about, that’s all.”

Celestia narrowed her eyes, almost squinting at him.

“I know I don’t.” Twilight met Discord’s gaze. “Thank you, Discord, for reminding me that I shouldn’t worry.”

Discord tapped his chin. “Hmm… I’m not quite sure if you’ve mastered the art of sarcasm yet.”

“Discord,” Celestia said again, a hint of warning in her voice.

With a sigh, Discord contorted himself into a half-circle, then brought his claw and paw to his eyes. As easily as he would’ve picked a scab, he brought his eyes out from their sockets, then lifted them up in his grasp, forming a disturbing smile in the air. “You can do it, Twilight!” he cheered, using the same “Uncle Starswirl” voice.

Luna began to chortle, Twilight joining her, more out of bewilderment than amusement. Celestia fumed, hot anger starting to well beneath her mask.

A master of disguise himself, Discord saw beneath Celestia’s visage. Rather than uncurling himself or placing his eyes back in his skull, he merely winked at her.

Pushing her chair back in with her magic, Princess Celestia stepped away from the table, waiting until Twilight and Luna had calmed before she addressed them. “If everything is settled, I’ll be turning in for the night. Please excuse me, Luna, Twilight.”

“Oh!” Twilight walked over to her. “Of course, Celestia. I hope you sleep well. And,” she added, giving her a reassuring smile, “I’ll be ready for tomorrow.”

Celestia replied with a warm smile, “I know you will be, Twilight. And I will be right there with you.”

“And I as well,” Luna said, putting a forehoof on Twilight’s shoulder. She cast a curious glance towards her sister. “Turning in already, Tia?”

“It’s been a long day, Lulu.” Celestia returned the curious gaze with a furrow of her brow and a flare of her nostrils.

Luna nodded. “I see. Well then…” Removing her forehoof from Twilight’s shoulder, she smiled at Celestia. “Goodnight, my sister. I shall begin my night watch.”

Discord, who’d been pointedly ignored for the past several minutes, huffed and brought his talon and paw to his hips. “No goodnight for me?”

When nopony answered him, Discord sighed like a furnace, then clapped. In a blink of an eye, he disappeared as suddenly as he had arrived.

Twilight chuckled. “Looks like Discord got bored.”

“He’s always bored.” Celestia then gave one last smile to her sister, her student, and the help in the room. “Goodnight, everypony!”

“Goodnight, Your Highness!” all the guards and servants within the room called out, bowing.

Celestia exited the Royal Dining Hall, making haste towards her quarters.

Princess Luna gestured for one of the Royal Guards, Blazing Radiance, to come forth. “Blazing Radiance, I require your assistance in guarding the night.”

The white pegasus stallion trotted up to the night princess, his head bowed low. “Yes, Your Highness. I am ready, Princess.”

Twilight watched intensely. Though she’d seen this ritual several times before, it never ceased to astound her. She vaguely knew the magical workings behind it, but intended to study them further.

Once Blazing Radiance met her gaze, Princess Luna charged up her horn, enveloping the stallion in a shroud of purple magic. Radiance grunted out of slight discomfort, closing his eyes as the powerful magic began to course through him. Twilight backed away, shielding herself from the bright light. Luna kept her horn steady, completing the spell to its end.

When she finally released her magical grip on the guard, a completely new pony stood before Princess Luna.

Gray, a few inches taller, thicker in the barrel, and sporting a pair of leathery black wings, Radiance opened his eyes. His whites were now yellow, his pupils slits, and, when he smiled, a pair of fangs replaced the mediocre molars Nature had granted him.

Princess Luna nodded to her batpony guard. “Meet me on the highest tower, Radiance. I will join you shortly.”

Once Radiance had bowed, was acknowledged, and left the hall, Twilight turned to Luna, laughing. “No matter how many times I see that, Luna, it still amazes me.”

Luna nudged her in the side. “Someday, I’ll show you how I do it, Twilight.”

“I would love to learn!”

Luna chuckled. “Now, before I go…” Leaning in close so nopony would hear, Luna’s expression hardened to a frown. “Are you sure there is nothing bothering you about yesterday? I understand if you may not want to admit it to Tia, but you can tell me, Twilight. Things can stay between us.”

“Oh, well…” Twilight looked around the Royal Dining Hall. No draconequus held a claw up to his ear to hear them, nor did any of the servants or remaining guards seemed to be eavesdropping.

Nevertheless, Twilight shook her head. “Everything is fine, Luna.

“I’m positive.”

After obtaining a new spear from the armory and stashing it in his room, Flash gave the broken halves of the old weapon to Sharp Spear, who said he’d dispose of it properly. Both Spear and Steel swore that they wouldn’t speak a word of it to Ironhoof, and the guard who let them into the armory—a fresh-faced, first-year stallion—didn’t seem to have noticed.

Once that had been resolved, Flash took a long nap. Feeling refreshed afterwards, he proceeded to do some calisthenics and flying exercises for the day. Self-discipline and care of one’s body had been drilled into him by stern instructors during both flight camp and the Guard Academy. Even on his day off, he did his best to stay productive.

Outside, the sun was shining, bold and bright, not a cloud in the sky. Although it was only early spring, the Grand Galloping Gala looming on the horizon, there was no rain to be had today. Flash decided to take advantage of this and moved on to more advanced flying exercises above Canterlot Castle, burning as much time as he could.

When he flew, Flash Sentry was devoid of thought, of worry. With the thermals guiding him high above the castle’s tallest towers, the light breeze tickling his primaries, and the rush of wind through his mane, there were no dilemmas, and no potential consequences for them.

Even so, as the sun began to lower its position in the sky and dip towards the void, Flash Sentry knew he couldn’t fly away from his thoughts forever.

It had been almost three months since he’d truly left Canterlot Castle. He jumped at almost any opportunity for extra work on the weekends. He occasionally palled around with Sharp Spear or Steel Wind, or spent time with Greyhoof. Mostly, though, he read his books or drowned in his dreams, trying to cure himself of this thick, aching sickness of the heart and soul.

He knew he couldn’t do this forever.

When his wings began to tire, Flash landed on the soft, lush grass surrounding Canterlot Castle. Looking up at the impending sunset, he knew what he had to do.

Almost time. Better get ready, he thought with a sigh.

“So… where exactly are you going, sire?”

Running a brush through his mane, Flash Sentry turned from his reflection to Greyhoof. “Some new pegasi bar in Canterlot called Thermals. Steel and Spear want me to go.”

Greyhoof grimaced at the mention of those stallions. “I see. Well, do you want to go, sire?”

Flash shrugged. “Not really, but… It’s not like I have a choice.”

“How so?”

Putting the brush back in its place, Flash stretched a wing to preen. “Well, you see,” he began, pushing a feather into place with his teeth, “Steel and Spear have definitely noticed the change in me by now. I can’t exactly keep brushing them off. And besides… I… uh, kinda owe them a favor.”

Greyhoof walked over, a hitch in his step. He reached in the closet and grabbed Flash’s new spear, which required both of his forehooves to steady. “You mean this, sire?”

“Er, yeah.” Stretching his other wing, Flash explained, “They took me to the armory to get a new spear, and took the other one for disposal.”

“And you trust that they won’t tell the Captain?”

“I don’t see a reason for them to betray my trust, Greyhoof.” Satisfied with the state of his wings, Flash offered his friend a slight smile. “They may be morons at times, but they aren’t backstabbers. They have no reason to betray me or go to Ironhoof.”

Greyhoof bowed. “As you wish. Though,” he added, “I would caution you to be careful, Flash. After all… not everypony is as accepting of certain things, dear boy. Or as trustworthy.”

“I know.” But I’m going to have to gamble with this one. Not going to go too far, just… I can trust them to keep this little incident a secret. Probably not much else.

“Hmm.” Giving him a once-over, Greyhoof walked around Flash, his forehoof on his chin. “So… Are you really going to try to meet anypony, Sir Flash Sentry, or are you just going along for the ride?”

Flash raised an eyebrow. “Why do you ask?”

“Well, if you’re going to try to meet any mares tonight, I suggest wearing something better than that, sire,” Greyhoof said with a smirk. “Though, please forgive my tone.”

Flash dismissed him with a forehoof. “Don’t worry about it. But…” Lifting his hooves to check his horseshoes, shaking his mane to glance it over, and sweeping his eyes over his coat, he turned back to him with a skewed eyebrow. “I’m not sure what you’re talking about.”

“What you’re wearing, sire.”

“I’m not wearing anything.”

“Precisely!” Brushing past him, Greyhoof leaned up on his hindhooves to search through the knight’s wardrobe. “Clothes make the stallion, sire. Or, at least… mares at seedy bars think so.”

Flash cringed. “Look, Greyhoof—”

“Ah, this should work.” Greyhoof turned around, a Royal Guard dress uniform—pressed, velvet, and blue with gold buttons—in his forehooves. “Please stand still, Flash, and I’ll help you into this.”

“N-no, that won’t be necessary,” Flash said, taking a step back.

“Oh?” Greyhoof continued to approach him. “Come now, Flash,” he said, his tone growing more stern, “if you want to do this, you’ll need to dress the part. Now, let me help you, please.”

Flash’s hindhooves reached the bed. “N-no, Greyhoof. I don’t want to.”

Greyhoof paused. “Don’t want to what?”

“I…” Shaking his head, Flash brought a forehoof up to his cheek and rubbed his face. “I don’t want to meet anypony, okay? I’m honestly not going for that reason. I just want to get those guys off my back, alright?”

Greyhoof sighed, lowering the clothes in his forehooves. “I thought so.” He turned back around and returned the uniform to the wardrobe while Flash absentmindedly brushed his mane—messed it, really—with a forehoof.

Once he’d finished, the servant returned to his master. “Flash, I’ll be honest. While I am not exactly… keen on your friends,” Greyhoof began, “I think it might be a good idea for you to get some fresh air. Cut loose. Have a drink or two.” A wry smile spread across his muzzle. “Maybe even dance with a pretty mare.”

Chuckling, Flash rubbed his neck. “Ah, well—”

“But, in spite of everything, I think you should be true to yourself, dear boy. You have more courage than you will admit, and there is nothing more tragic than when somepony brushes that courage aside and chooses to be something they’re not.”

In the silence that followed, Flash Sentry met Greyhoof’s eyes, and saw even more clearly the exhaustion in them.

Greyhoof remarked, “I think you look just fine tonight, Flash. Just like yourself.”

“Thank you, Greyhoof,” Flash said, smiling. “I appreciate it.”

“Did you get enough to eat at dinner?”

Flash nodded.

“Well then…” Grinning still, Greyhoof headed towards the door. “If you need anything later, you know where to find me, sire.”

Flash thanked him again, then added as Greyhoof began to leave, “I’ll tell you all about it in the morning.”

“Do me a favor and stay out of trouble,” Greyhoof replied, more joking than stern. “You never know when the stars will run out, Sir Flash Sentry.”

With a wink and the quiet turn of a doorknob, Greyhoof was gone.

Left alone, Flash looked at himself in the mirror. Unlike the morose visage that greeted him nearly every morning, this version of Flash Sentry appeared confident, well-groomed, and content. His wild blue mane had been tamed the best that he could. No tear stains marred his shining, tangerine fur. Though he lacked the armor of his forefathers, he appeared to be a pegasus in his prime nonetheless—twenty-three and without a sin to his name.

Self-denial, of course, was not a sin. In some ways, it was holy.

A set of hooves knocked at his door. “Flash? Hey, buddy, it’s us! You ready to go out on the town?” Steel Wind asked, his voice muffled by the oak.

Flash grinned at his reflection. You ready?

When it grinned back, that’s when he saw it.

The mask.

As I’ll ever be.

“Coming, Steel.”

Canterlot, while technically the unicorn capital of Equestria, had no laws prohibiting Earth ponies or pegasi from living within its city limits. Nor was any caste banned from putting up stakes in business or new residence inside the capital. Nevertheless, some subscribed to a more harsh ideology than others, and what was not explicitly prohibited in law may still have been treated with disdain in tradition.

When Flash Sentry, Steel Wind, and Sharp Spear glided to a smooth landing within the heart of Canterlot, stopping just before the doors of Thermals, not one unicorn or Earth pony was seen nearby. Pegasi of all shapes, sizes, colors, and genders instead were pouring into the clubs. Thermals seemed to hypnotize and beckon its guests within, the ebb of bass and treble coupled with multicolored strobelights a beacon many could not ignore.

“Well, here we are!” After running a forehoof through his silver-gray mane, Steel Wind adjusted the collar on his dress blues and smirked. “You ready to head in, Flash?”

“I guess so,” Flash said, looking around. “Sure are a lot of pegasi heading into this place.” Doesn’t seem to be much of anypony else, though. What a surprise.

Sharp Spear laughed and ran a comb through his black mane while he buttoned his matching uniform. “‘Course, bud! What did you expect? It’s called Thermals! Not Runes or Crops!”

Steel Wind joined him in a round of chortles. The two stallions were identical but for the color of their manes—mirroring each other in a few ways deeper than skin.

Face-hoofing, Flash shook his head and started towards the club. “That’s not funny, guys. Now, c’mon.” Let’s get a beer and get this over with.

Exchanging shrugs, Spear and Steel followed Flash Sentry into Thermals. The bouncer at the door—a large, white pegasus stallion with tiny wings—merely nodded as they passed, making no motion to stop them.

Inside, Thermals was painted from wall to ceiling with beautiful shades of the sky. A sunset decorated one wall, a winter’s dawn on another. Clouds of every shape and layer dotted the ceiling against a backdrop of pure, cyan blue. A small group of tables, couches, stools, and chairs were arranged on the floor, all draped in red velvet. Flash noticed that, but for a few relaxing pegasi and two lone unicorn stallions, all of these seats were empty. Most of the clubs’ patrons were hovering in the air or flying around, drinks gripped in their forehooves or settled in their bellies.

Two separate bars ran along the sides of the club. At the front, a large stage hosted a pegasi band. One mare was crooning a mournful, yet beautiful tune, while three stallions accompanied her on the drums, guitar, and piano. Flash’s eyes widened at this, noting that all three stallions used their wingtips along with their forehooves to play. Never seen something like that before. Then again, I don’t get out enough.

“Whoa! Check it out!” Steel whistled and hovered into the air. With a forehoof to his eyes, he squinted through the haze of flashing lights and clamoring pegasi. “Plenty of beautiful mares around! Looks like we hit the jackpot tonight!”

Spear gasped. “Really?!” Jumping up, he joined Steel and wolf-whistled, long and low. “Hey, he’s right! C’mon, Flash! I’ll be your wing-pony!” He shot Flash a wink and grinned, nodding his head towards a gaggle of mares hovering near the middle of the club.

Flash cracked a grin and dismissed them with a forehoof. “I’m gonna get one of those free drinks. You two fly on without me. I’ll catch up to you later.”

The two shared another glance and a shrug before Spear conceded, “Alright, Flash. Suit yourself. Grab me a vodka and cranberry if you head up, alright?”

Flash snorted. “Really, Spear?”

Steel guffawed and smacked Spear on the back. “That’s a mare’s drink!”

“And the quickest way to a mare’s heart is through her stomach!” Spear protested.

“Oh, sure,” Steel mumbled, rolling his eyes. “Her heart. That’s what you’re—”

Retching, Flash Sentry hurried away from the bickering stallions, feeling his dinner begin to churn in his stomach. Ugh! Can’t those two go without five seconds without fighting or being vulgar?

Then again, what does it say about me if I have them for friends?

Shaking Steel’s words out of his ears, Flash wove his way past a crowd of incoming patrons, dodging wings and muzzles blocking his way. Parting through the sea of pony flesh, he reached his sanctuary on the other side of the club.

As he pulled up a barstool, Flash was greeted by a tall, brown pegasus stallion with a map of scars winding across his muzzle and neck. “What can I get for you, buddy?”

Detecting a hint of an accent in his voice, Flash paused a moment before replying, “Just a beer.”

“Beer?” The stallion scoffed. “We’ve got nearly twenty types of beer.”

“I don’t know, just… Just whatever’s your favorite.” Flash shifted uncomfortably in his seat.

The bartender sighed. “You want it to be one of your free ones?”

“Yes, sir.”

“Give me your left forehoof, then,” ordered the bartender.

Raising an eyebrow, Flash complied, though warily.

The bartender grabbed a stamp and pressed it against his fetlock, leaving a black number one right above his keratin. “Gimme a second, and I’ll get your beer,” he said, grabbing a glass and trotting away.

Flash rubbed at his fetlock, dismayed to see that the fresh ink wouldn’t smear. I hope this comes off. Hard to explain to Ironhoof or anypony else why I’ve got numbers on my hooves. He rubbed at the number more forcefully, gritting his voice. It remained there, bold and black and taunting.

“Don’t worry. It’ll come off in the shower,” a mare’s voice assured.

Whirling around in his seat, Flash nearly fell backwards when his eyes met the mare’s.

There, lacking her trademark uniform, was Spitfire, Co-Captain of the Wonderbolts. Before her sat a half-finished beer and her flying goggles. Her wildfire of a mane had been combed and straightened into a flickering flame behind her. Her red-orange eyes, a pair of fiery rubies, alighted on Flash Sentry, and he couldn’t help but blush.

She held up a forehoof, drawing no attention to his obvious discomfort. A black number two marred her left fetlock. Spitfire shrugged. “Only way these clubs can keep track of who’s had the free drinks and who’s lying. Can’t say I blame ‘em, though. Don’t worry.”

“Th-thanks.” Flash looked over to see the bartender return, a glass of dark-brown beer in his forehoof. Accepting the drink, he took a sip, then stuck out his tongue and retched. Waaaaay too bitter. Ugh. I feel like I’m drowning in hops.

Spitfire laughed. “Not a beer drinker?”

“Er…” Wiping his mouth with a forehoof, Flash grumbled, “Not that kind of beer.” He pushed his glass away, then rested his forehooves in his lap. “Thanks again for the tip about the stamp, by the way,” he said more confidently, mentally kicking himself.

First, a Princess, and now a Wonderbolt? C’mon, Flash! Get a grip on yourself. She probably has somepony anyway.

Almost on cue, a strong, built stallion trotted over. With his light-blue coat, dark-blue mane, and an apple pie on his back, Flash Sentry knew it could be none other than Soarin, the other Co-Captain of the Wonderbolts Flying Team.

“Hey, Spitfire! Who’s your new friend?” Soarin greeted, a cheerful grin on his muzzle. He pulled up a stool beside Spitfire, but not before setting his pie carefully on the counter.

“Oh, I don’t believe we’ve met yet.” Spitfire introduced herself and Soarin to Flash Sentry. “I’m Spitfire, and this is Soarin. I’ll shake hooves for him, because he’ll be pawing through that pie in about five seconds.”

Flash chuckled and shook forehooves with her, a light blush reddening his cheeks. “I’m Flash S-Sentry. Of the Royal Guard.”

“Royal Guard, eh?” Spitfire grinned as she withdrew her forehoof. Nudging Soarin in the side, she mused, “Looks like we have one of the law amongst us. Better behave, Soarin.”

Muzzle-deep into his pie, Soarin responded by slurping and licking his lips, muttering in greedy delight to himself while apples trickled down his chin.

Sharing a laugh with Spitfire, Flash allowed himself to relax slightly. “Oh no, no. I’m off-duty tonight. Barring any bar fights or something like that, you should be fine.”

“Well, good. I wouldn’t like to get thrown in the dungeons of Canterlot Castle,” Spitfire said as she took a drink of her beer.

“They aren’t exactly pleasant, no.”

“Ever worked down there?”

Flash shook his head. “No. I don’t envy the guards who do.” You lose a part of your sanity when you’re surrounded by all that gray, steel, and stone.

“Neither do I.” Setting her glass back down, Spitfire said, “Don’t tell anypony, but if I could’ve been a Royal Guard, I would’ve.”

“Why do you say that?”

“Well… One, you’re serving Equestria. Two, you get to live in Canterlot Castle. And three,” Spitfire explained, stretching her wings, “you get to wear awesome armor. Our flight suits aren’t exactly the most comfortable, especially when you’re stuffing your face every other day. Right, Soarin?”

“Mmmmf?” Soarin briefly looked up from his half-eaten pie, licked his lips, shrugged, and resumed his meal.

“Oh, is that so?” Flash challenged. “Well, armor isn’t a walk in the park, either. Maintaining it, polishing it, putting it on every morning at the crack of dawn. Fitting into the horseshoes. You get used to them after a while, to the point that you feel strange without them, but they’re still no walk in the park.”

“Hmm.” Spitfire leaned forward on the bar, holding up her chin with a forehoof. “But you have servants to help with that, don’t you?”

Flash nodded slowly. “Yes. Yes, we do.”

“Earth ponies?”

Flash nodded again.

Spitfire exhaled. “Hmm.” Finishing her beer, she pushed the glass away, then climbed down from the barstool. “I’m gonna go get some fresh air for a minute. Care to join me, Flash?”

Join a Wonderbolt? For fresh air?! “Er… sure!” Pushing away his glass, Flash clambered down to all four hooves and looked over to Soarin, who was currently licking his pie tin with a generous tongue. “Be right back, Soarin!”

“Mmmph-hmmph!”

Perched on a thick, fluffy cumulus cloud above Canterlot’s tallest towers, Flash Sentry and Spitfire glanced down at Thermals, noting how, even as the moon began to rise higher and higher in the night sky, more patrons were beginning to file in.

From this angle, Flash could see that the occasional wingless pony trotted in through the front doors. Somehow, that observation gave him a bit of warmth—something that his sober blood and the cold night denied him.

“Sorry. I just get a bit claustrophobic sometimes,” Spitfire explained, laughing a bit at her own expense. “I’m not really much into crowds, or fame itself, to be honest. Soarin eats that stuff up just as much as he does his apple pie, but I grin and bear it the best that I can. Still prefer the sky above anything else.”

Flash nodded. “Me too. I’d rather be flying than anywhere else. Canterlot, Cloudsdale, the Badlands… doesn’t matter.”

“Probably gets awful stuffy in a stone castle all day, eh?”

Flash shrugged. “Well… there are rough days.” Everyday. “But there are good days, too.” Good moments.

Flash paused, bringing his eyes to Luna’s canvas of night. The pure, blue-black brilliance of the atmosphere had been painted and textured with dots of stars, radiant against their backdrop. In the distance, Canterlot’s towers loomed, as foreboding and final as obelisks above all those below. Atop one of these towers, Flash swore he saw a large, winged pony perched like a gargoyle, its red eyes slicing through the night and staring back at him.

Shuddering, Flash looked back to Spitfire, who was eyeing him with interest. “S-sorry. Thought I saw somepony I knew.”

“That’s alright. Don’t worry about it.”

As he rubbed his nape, Flash looked away. “Er, thanks.”

“Say…” Lying down on her belly, Spitfire glanced up at Flash and smiled. “Are there any mares in your life?”

“Well, there is one that I—”

Quickly throwing his forehooves over his mouth, Flash felt his wings shoot to attention, crimson shooting across his muzzle. Did you really? Did you really just… to her?! You barely know her! You can’t even… what are you—

“Whooooooa. Okay there, dude, calm down!” Spitfire rolled on to her back, laughing and kicking her hooves in the air. “I don’t need the details! It was just a question!”

Mentally smashing his head against a wall, Flash Sentry willed his shameful wings to close, prayed that his poisonous adrenaline would leave his telltale heart be. Hoping that the night would darken and disguise his muzzle, he shook his head and rubbed his forehooves together. “S-sorry. Actually…” He cleared his throat of its shame. “No, no, there isn’t.”

“Ah.” Spitfire rolled back onto her belly and stretched her forehooves. “That’s a shame.”

A shame?!

“You seem like a pretty nice stallion. Though, a bit awkward, I will admit,” Spitfire said with a yawn, resting her head on her crossed forehooves. “But…” Smiling up at him, she finished, “I hope you do find somepony to love.”

Blinking in disbelief, Flash felt himself nodding dumbly, independent of his will. “Thanks.” I think?

Spitfire spotted his bewildered expression and laughed into a forehoof. “Wasn’t what you were expecting when I asked that question, huh?”

“Er… To be honest, no,” he said sheepishly, resting his forehooves back down on the soft cloud.

“That’s what they all say,” Spitfire said, rubbing at her shoulder.

Flash turned to her. “‘They’?”

“Uh…” It was the mare’s turn to force a chuckle and rub her nape, a streak of scarlet darkening her yellow cheeks, making them a fire of their own. “Er, forget I said that. What I mean is…” Resting a forehoof on his shoulder—which seemed to shift the blush from her muzzle to his—Spitfire said, “You’re a nice stallion, Flash. Not my type, but… I hope you find somepony who is.”

And what if they aren’t?

“Though…” Spitfire lowered her forehoof and shifted her gaze to Canterlot Castle. “Sometimes, you have to wonder: what’s all the fuss about types of love anyway?”

His interest piqued, Flash’s ears pricked, and he shuffled to look over at the castle with her.

“I mean, don’t get me wrong,” Spitfire added, puffing her chest a little as her eyes traced the arches and towers of the Royal artifice, “I understand full well how the old ways were. Pegasi starving, the tribes fighting. Ponies dying. Eternal winters. I know full well what it is to be a pegasus… to be a warrior, even if I don’t wear any armor.”

She grinned slyly at Flash, who returned with a toothy smile of his own.

“But still…” Spitfire sighed and shook her head, glancing back at him. “You probably aren’t the right pony to be talking to about this. I’m sure you can read between the lines, though.”

You don’t know the half of it, Spitfire, he wanted to say. I, more than you could ever imagine, want the old ways to truly be old… But I have no celebrity and no standing, and if I was ever a lion, it was only for a day.

In that moment, they exchanged smiles of rebels in waiting, grins of those who chose to bide rather than strike. Flash Sentry felt the need to tell her everything. To tell somepony, anypony, truly everything, even the things he had yet to burden Greyhoof with (and never would), the things he didn’t even want to admit to himself.

His words crisp and clean, devoid of slur or stagger, he couldn’t blame it on anything but himself and his foalishness.

Instead, he simply nodded.

Spreading her wings, Spitfire stood up and scanned the skies. “Ready to go join our friends back in the low places?”

Letting the wind tease his primaries as he flared his wings, Flash nodded, agreeing in more ways than one.

Princess Luna looked at her canvas of stars, tracing a forehoof in her field of vision. Casting her spell, she concentrated, bringing a group of stars together to form another constellation—another addition to her nightly masterpiece.

Unlike the mare she had been over a thousand years ago, Luna knew now that ponies marveled at her night sky. Whether they were philosophers contemplating the majesty of existence, astronomers searching for a new star, or lovers relishing the silence of the gentle twilight, she was loved.

With every murmur of awe and wonder, every musing of mystery and magic, and every kiss shared beneath her blanket, Princess Luna felt their love, and knew her work would never be for naught. There would never again be a mare in the moon, nor jealousy and anger in her heart.

At least, not towards her sister.

Leaning her forehooves over the railing of the observatory, Princess Luna sighed, allowing the gentle breeze to tease her starry mane and pull her thoughts away.

Luna glanced over her shoulder. The light in her sister’s bedchambers was out, but the one in Twilight’s was still on. The gentle glow of a lamp peeked past the window and shone out into the night. A reading lamp.

Princess Luna shook her head.

Tomorrow would come both too quickly and not quick enough. Regardless of Twilight’s insistence, Princess Luna was prepared for a rough day for all three alicorns—most likely comforting the youngest among them. While she hadn’t witnessed Orion’s outburst herself, Celestia’s recollection of the event was enough to make her hackles rise.

Although she’d never been her student, and probably never would be, Luna was eternally grateful to Twilight for freeing and befriending her. She wouldn’t allow somepony to harm her that easily. No, not on her watch.

Still, a part of Luna reasoned, there was something a bit… strange about the whole thing. Something she couldn’t quite put her hoof on.

A rustle of movement drew her attention. Princess Luna illuminated her horn, casting light into her darkness. “Halt! Who goes there?”

“It is only I, Your Highness. Forgive me.”

Luna took a step back, watching as Blazing Radiance lowered himself to the platform of the observatory with his leathery wings. He bowed low, shaking his muzzle. “I did not mean to frighten you, Your Highness.”

“‘Tis fine, Radiance,” Luna said, smiling gently. “Forgive me. I am a bit… wary tonight.”

“Of what, Your Highness?” Radiance asked.

Luna leaned back against the railing and sighed once more. “Tomorrow, we are bringing the prisoner Orion to Royal Court to list the charges against him. Habeas corpus, as it was called in Old Equestrian. I am just concerned that doing so will distress Princess Twilight Sparkle.”

“I see, Your Highness.” Radiance trotted up to her and offered his Princess a soft smile. “If there is anything I can do to help, please let me know.”

Luna smiled back at him. “Thank you, Radiance. You are too kind.”

“Not at all, Your Highness.” He bowed again.

“Although, if you could please give me a moment, Radiance. I would like to be alone for a few minutes.”

The batpony nodded. “Of course, Princess. Just let me know when and if I am needed.”

Keeping her eyes on her stars, the night alicorn waited until the sound of her guard’s leathery wings faded into the distance, letting him climb the thermals up, up, up, until she was alone.

Love. So many couples gathered under the stars for love, marveled and counted them, contemplated and named them.

Love. A feeling as old as time, felt in ways innumerable, immeasurable. As perennial as the grass and omnipresent as Polaris, Draco, and Cassiopeia with them.

Luna sighed. The hearing would be tomorrow. In a few weeks, the trial.

A cold wind blew in from the north, and it made her shiver.

Habeas Corpus — Part I

Flash Sentry woke the next morning with a clear mind and clean eyes. Emboldened by his unexpectedly pleasant night, neither of his cheeks had been matted with tears during his slumber. He rose quickly, not one stumble or stagger in his step. Not one semblance of a headache or stomachache drew him back to bed or urged him to forego his duties.

Rising about thirty minutes before the trumpets would sound, Flash snuck out of his room to the showers a few levels below, mindful of the bar-stamp and Spitfire’s advice. There, he took a quick shower alone, making sure that he scrubbed his left fetlock clear of the bartender’s markings.

After toweling off, he rushed back up the stairs, hoping to beat or meet Greyhoof’s arrival. Luckily, he slipped into his room and dried his mane before his servant arrived.

“Good morning, Flash,” Greyhoof said with a light bow.

“Good morning, Greyhoof.”

“Took a shower this morning, didn’t you, sire?”

Flash nodded. “How could you tell?”

“Your mane’s still wet.” Greyhoof turned to the closet, gathering Flash’s armor and shining it in preparation for his knight’s return to Royal Court. “Not that it is a problem, of course. You were starting to need it,” he added with a playful chuckle.

Laughing, Flash finished drying his mane, then walked over to his wardrobe and grabbed his manebrush. While he took to taming his mane, Greyhoof polished one piece of golden armor after the other in contemplative silence.

As Greyhoof went through the motions, he eyed Flash from the corner of his eye. None of Flash’s typical melancholy was present. Although he wasn’t whistling a jaunty tune or anything of the sort, he thought with a cheeky grin, there was a definite cheerfulness about the pegasus.

Tilting his head, Greyhoof spoke up once he had finished shining the armor. “How was your little… shindig last night, sire?”

Flash grinned. “Actually, much better than I thought it would be.”

Greyhoof raised an eyebrow. “Oh? How so?”

As he gave his mane one last brush, Flash explained, “Well, first of all, the place was actually much nicer than I expected. Considering it was Steel and Spear inviting me, I was thinking that Thermals was going to be one of those little dive-bars they’re always prowling around.”

Greyhoof rolled his eyes. “Oh, yes. Those two are always so… delightfully rustic.” He motioned for Flash to approach him, chestplate in his forehooves. Flash complied, making no objection as Greyhoof snapped him into his armor.

Flash stretched a wing out to preen while Greyhoof set to work. “Second, there were… quite a lot of pegasi there, and even a few others. Everypony seemed friendly enough.” Even that bartender, though I won’t be taking drink recommendations from him anymore.

“Others? Non-pegasi? That is very interesting, sire.”

“I thought so.” Pulling a feather straight with his teeth, Flash paused for a moment before he added, “Even a few of the Wonderbolts showed up.”

His tired eyes lighting up at the mention of the renowned flying team, Greyhoof’s smile reappeared with a vengeance. “Wonderbolts? Really?”

Flash nodded and folded his wings back to his sides. “Really really. They were very nice, too! Not anything like I expected. I even chatted with one of them for over an hour!” He beamed at this last statement, a light blush rising up on his muzzle at the recollection. Laughing, talking with Soarin and Spitfire… Well, mostly Spitfire, since Soarin’s mouth was full of pie most of the night. Not that I minded...

“Oh, ho, ho.” Patting Flash on the back, Greyhoof leaned towards him and mused with a coy grin, “So you did meet somepony.”

Though he immediately shook his muzzle in response, Flash’s springing wings seemed to confirm Greyhoof’s taunt. Pushing them furiously back down, Flash insisted, “N-no I didn’t! Not really…”

“’Not really’? Not really is not the same as no, dear boy.” Unwilling to let it go, Greyhoof smirked. “Was it the beautiful Spitfire, by chance?”

“How—how did you…?!” Scarlet, Flash took a step back and occupied himself with straightening the blue bristles on his helmet. He avoided Greyhoof’s gaze and face-hoofed away from him. Oh, c’mon, Flash! Really? Get a grip.

After a few more laughs, Greyhoof calmed down and patted Flash on the shoulder. “My apologies, Flash. I couldn’t help myself. Though,” he admitted with a grin, “I’m glad to hear that you had a nice time. It is good to cut loose once in a while. Meet somepony new. Maybe even make a new friend.”

Regaining his composure, Flash Sentry nodded. “Yes, you’re right. You know, I’m actually glad I went out there. In fact, I wouldn’t be opposed to going out to Thermals again.”

“Oh? And why is that, sire?” Greyhoof asked.

“Well... Let’s just say I met somewhat of a… kindred soul last night,” Flash said with a wink.

His smile falling, Greyhoof’s muzzle turned stern. “Now, sire, I do hope that you are being careful.”

Flash held up a forehoof. “Don’t worry, Greyhoof. I’m pretty sure that I can trust them. And I won’t be telling them everything.” Or telling anypony, for that matter.

“Alright, then,” Greyhoof said, sounding skeptical. “Just remember that liquor relaxes the tongue as well as the mind. The drinker might forget their promises, even if they mean no harm. Many a dissenting opinion, for better or for worse, has been shared under the guise of unassuming gossip. And gossip, sire, is something that nopony can truly erase, no matter how hard they try.”

“I know,” Flash replied, seeking to change the subject. He extended his wings and puffed out his chest a bit. “How do I look?”

Greyhoof smiled. “Perfect, sire. Worthy of a knight ready to return to his duties, if I may say.”

Beaming, Flash replied, “That’s what I was going for.”

Not just another day today. I’m stationed back at Royal Court, out of Ironhoof’s mane—for now, at least—got a decent night and decent night’s sleep under my wing… Sure, it’ll be tough, but why not be a little confident today? Try to drag that happiness out?

And besides… Now I know I am not alone anymore. And that’s something, right?

Greyhoof trotted over to the door and opened it for his friend. “Indeed, sire. And you have met that expectation well.”

“Thank you.”

“No problem,” Greyhoof said, bowing again.

Flash started out the door, then paused in the threshold, tilting his head. “Say, Greyhoof…”

“Yes, sire?”

“… How did you guess it was Spitfire?”

Dismissing him with a forehoof, Greyhoof said before departing, “Sire, one does not give away all their secrets so easily.”

“Ugh… Why did you let me drink so much?” Steel Wind groaned, shoving a bite of dry toast into his even drier mouth. The bread stuck to the roof of his mouth like sawdust, adding to the nausea churning in his stomach. He struggled not to retch, setting the toast back down. Bringing his forehooves to his head, he laid down on the breakfast table and closed his eyes.

Sharp Spear splashed cold water from his glass over his muzzle and rubbed his eyes, not caring that some of his armor had gotten wet as well. “I could ask the same of you, Steel. You should’ve stopped me after that fifth vodka and cranberry!” Coughing, he valiantly fought the urge to add to his bowl of oatmeal, holding his stomach and rocking back and forth.

Beside them, Flash Sentry munched on his sweet oats, rolling his eyes. “You’re welcome for flying you two back last night, by the way.”

In a unison of raspy, strained voices, Steel and Spear muttered, “Thanks, Flash.”

“Not a problem,” Flash said with a smug grin. Taking an eager bite of his toast, which was smothered in butter and jam, he asked, “Looking forward to your assignments today?”

Steel raised a forehoof and unfurled his wings, wrapping them around himself. “Ugh… Ironhoof has me set for armory guarding today. Hopefully nopony needs a new spear,” he said, glancing over at Flash, “because I don’t even think I’ll be able to do the paperwork before noon.”

Spear scoffed and removed his helmet. “You wouldn’t be able to do the paperwork anyway, Steel!” Grabbing his water glass, he dumped the rest on his mane and face, groaning in relief. “It’s so hooooot down here...”

Scooting away, Flash grabbed his bowl of oats protectively and scowled. “Spear, watch it! You almost drowned my breakfast!”

“It’s his fault!” Spear deflected, pointing across the table at Steel. “I told him to keep track of time and watch for any cute mares!”

“And when you didn’t see one up to your standards, you drank ‘their’ drinks!” Steel weakly lifted his head from the table to snicker at the accusatory pegasus. “I’m starting to think you just ordered those for yourself!”

Flash Sentry rolled his eyes, occupying himself with his oats. While Spear and Steel jabbed at each other through their hangovers, he looked around the Great Hall, noting that Captain Ironhoof was eating amongst his lessers this morning.

Seated at the officers’ table, Captain Ironhoof appeared to be in deep conversation with his second-in-command: Lieutenant Shooting Star. Although a pegasus, Shooting Star was believed by some among Flash Sentry’s rank to be a more competent warrior than the Captain. Nevertheless, the decision had been made by Shining Armor, and, Flash knew, rules that preceded any of them.

Captain Ironhoof whispered something to Shooting Star before glancing towards Flash. Shooting Star nodded, then followed Ironhoof's gaze.

Flash froze, his spoon still halfway to his mouth when Ironhoof rose from the officers’ table and started towards them. Steel Wind and Sharp Spear carried on with their quarrel, failing to notice the stern Captain heading their way.

“—If you would have just told me that you weren’t willing to be my wing-pony—“

“—Not like you were going to get anywhere with those mares, Spear! Are you really so thick-skulled that—“

“—Much better chance than you, Steel! When was the last time you took a shower? Seriously—”

“—Says the one who’s stinkin’ up our bunkbed! Give me a br—“

“Guys!” Slamming a forehoof on the table—to the groan of both hungover stallions—Flash hissed between his teeth, “The Captain is coming this way!”

While Spear and Steel exchanged panicked glances and struggled to scoop their jaws off the floor, Flash Sentry sat up straight on his side of the bench, folded his wings shut, and avoided the approaching, disapproving gaze of his Captain.

His eyes narrowed, Ironhoof made his way to Flash’s table quickly. Neither Steel nor Spear had the chance to compose themselves properly before the Captain said, his words sharp and biting, “Now I remember why I choose to eat most of my meals in my office. At least there I get a little peace!” Shooting daggers at the two who’d been bickering only moments beforehoof, he added, “Must you disturb the entire Great Hall with your incessant chatter?!”

Flash glanced around the room from the corner of his eye. Almost everypony was staring their way now, many with smirks on their muzzles. Though grateful that he hadn’t earned Ironhoof’s attention, he couldn’t help but flinch as the Captain stared into his friends with a look meant to kill.

Shaking and bowing his head fervently, Steel Wind was the first to apologize. “Y-yes, sir! Sorry, sir! It won’t happen again, s-sir!”

Sharp Spear nodded in agreement, nearly smacking his head against the table as he did so. “I apologize, s-sir! I will make sure Steel doesn’t start anything again, sir!”

Under the table, Spear received a swift kick to the shin. He bit his lip, hard, almost enough to draw blood. Flash inwardly groaned and waited for Captain Ironhoof to scold them.

Surprisingly, Ironhoof chose not to comment on Spear’s deflection, instead replying, “Good. I’ve got enough on my hooves without having to deal with your little tiff.”

The two stallions bowed their heads again, muttering thanks and apologies.

Ironhoof met Flash’s eyes, the rage in his own replaced by a stern determination. “Flash Sentry. Come with me.”

Flash flinched for a second, a bolt of ice squeezing its way through his chest. What did I do THIS time? In a brief moment of panic, he glanced down at his left fetlock. It was still clean.

Ironhoof snorted, glaring at him. “Did I stutter?”

Swallowing the lump in his throat, Flash said as cleanly as he could, “No, sir. Forgive me, sir.” With the eyes of the Great Hall following his every motion, he rose from his seat to his hooves, then followed after the Captain.

While they trotted towards the exit, Flash glanced again from the corner of his eye. There, Steel Wind and Sharp Spear stared in dumbfounded disbelief, appearing more fearful for their friend than they had been for their own predicament.

Twilight stood in front of the mirror and took a deep breath, catching it in her chest. When she let it go, she opened her eyes and her muzzle, reciting the same two sentences for the umpteenth time that morning.

“Orion, son of Comet Trail and Starlight, you have been charged with three counts of assaulting an officer of the Royal Guard and one count of attempted assault upon a member of the Royal Family. The maximum penalty for these charges is—”

Twilight face-hoofed, shaking her head at her reflection. “No. No. That’s still too quiet,” she mumbled in exasperation. “Try it again.”

Drawing in another shaky breath, Twilight tried again, attempting to inject more courage or confidence into her words. No matter how many times she repeated herself, she still could detect no more authority in her voice than the previous try. She felt and sounded more authoritative, she reasoned, when she asked Spike to dictate a letter.

At the thought of Spike, Twilight Sparkle looked around her chambers and sighed, lowering her wings. Not only had she missed Cadence’s arrival in Ponyville a few days ago due to her royal duties, but she had also not seen her closest friend in almost a week. While she doubted that Spike minded too much—Probably spending a lot of time at Carousel Boutique, she thought with a giggle—she missed him still.

He was more than sufficient at calming her nerves in times like this.

Shaking herself out of those thoughts, Twilight lifted a forehoof and cleared her throat, pointing to her reflection as she practiced those weighty words once more.

“Orion, son of Comet Trail and Starlight, you have been—”

A knock at the door sent her spinning around, feathers rustled and wings unfurled in slight surprise. “W-who is it?” she called, cursing the lingering stammer in her voice.

“It’s me, Twilight.”

The familiar, comforting voice of her mentor calmed her racing mind and heart, if only for a moment. “You can come in, Celestia,” she said with a small smile.

Twilight began to spark her horn, her magic interrupted by the yielding of her door to a quicker aura. Celestia walked in carefully, her own muzzle painted with a slight smile as well. Though, Twilight noted, it appeared to be pained, as if added by afterthought.

“How are you feeling?” Celestia asked, meeting her by the mirror. “Did you sleep well, Twilight?”

Folding her wings to her sides, Twilight sighed. “As well as I could, Celestia.”

Celestia tilted her head. “How long have you been standing in front of this mirror?”

“Um…” Twilight forced a chuckle. “Maybe an hour?”

“Have you had breakfast yet?”

“Er…” Another awkward little laugh. “I was, um, getting to it.”

Celestia extended a wing towards her, stroking her shoulder lightly with her wingtips. “If you like, Twilight, we can postpone the hearing until later this afternoon. Or even the evening. I’m sure that Luna will not mind if we extend Royal Court into her night, if just for a day.”

A smaller wing rose up to meet Celestia’s, brushing back. “No, it’ll be alright.” With a roll of her eyes and a shrug, Twilight added, “You know how I am when it comes to worrying.”

“True. Of course, a little anxiety is to be expected about these sorts of things. Ask Luna about my first day of Royal Court sometime, long, long ago. You seem profoundly well-adjusted in comparison to that, Twilight.”

They shared a laugh.

“I suppose you’re right.” Rising from her haunches, Twilight stepped away from the mirror. Her stomach rumbled as she rose, prompting a slight blush and another chuckle. “Eh, heh, maybe I should get something to eat.”

With a nod, Celestia stood up beside her. “There are plenty of pancakes in the Royal Dining Hall. Just the way you like them. Unless you’d rather eat in here…”

Twilight started for the door. “Oh, no. I think I’ll be alright, Celestia.”

Celestia beamed. “I know you will be.”

Captain Ironhoof remained silent, his muzzle stern, his eyes focused on the path before them. Flash followed alongside him, only a hoof-step behind in pace, letting his eyes wander. Down a maze of corridors he followed his Captain, allowing loyalty to suppress his fear and keep him silent.

Unlike the Ironhoof of the battlefield, this Ironhoof gave no directions, no edicts as of yet to the knight following him into the dark.

When the armory reared into view, Flash’s heart started to stammer again, a halved spear dotting his consciousness. Maybe somepony saw Spear with the broken weapon?

As Ironhoof ignored the room and continued onward, Flash’s thoughts turned to last night’s bar escapade instead. Maybe he noticed the marks on Steel and Spear’s fetlocks—neither of them shower as much as they should, ugh!—and he wants to question me about them? But why wouldn’t he have confronted them in the Great Hall, then?

A recollection of two glowing, red eyes piercing through the blanket of night struck Flash when Ironhoof began ascending a set of stairs. Or maybe somepony saw me on that cloud with Spitfire… But! I was off-duty then… I wasn’t doing anything wrong! Right? Feeling his nape begin to dampen with sweat, Flash swallowed his fear and continued after his superior, up, up, up...

When they reached the top, the Royal Courtroom entered Flash’s field of vision. While it was close to opening for another day of Royal Court, none of the Princesses appeared to be waiting for them. Flash realized that he and Ironhoof were alone on this level—at least for now.

Ironhoof remained as talkative as a statue while he walked over to the great double doors of the Courtroom. Only when Flash halted beside him did Ironhoof chisel away at his muzzle and speak, turning to face him at last.

Standing up straight and tall, Ironhoof cleared his throat and gestured to the great doors. “Today, Flash Sentry, at high noon, the prisoner Orion shall be brought from the dungeons to Royal Court in order to hear the charges against him.”

Though his words were professional, the tone in Ironhoof’s voice was anything but. Flash Sentry could practically taste the haughtiness in them. Resisting the urge to gag, he nodded and bowed his head. “I see, sir.”

“While this is not an official trial, I would hope you understand the importance regardless.”

“Yes, sir.”

“Habeas corpus.” Ironhoof glanced around the empty corridors near the hallway, smirking a little as he scoffed to himself. “Branded into Equestrian law from the days of our founders. The right of the accused to hear the charges against them within two days of arrest.

“Far too much than many of these rotten criminals deserve,” he added under his breath, staring straight at Flash.

Let’s hear you say that in front of the Princesses.

Flash bowed his head again, burying his derision. “Yes, sir.”

Ironhoof gestured for Flash to rise. When he did so, he continued, “Normally, these hearings are of little importance. One Royal Guard, the Princesses, the Prince, and myself listening to somepony plead guilty and beg for forgiveness. Not even a hint of trouble from the scum. Not even a kick.” A spark of a grin shot across Ironhoof’s muzzle as he paused in thought.

Turning around, Ironhoof stared at the doors and grit his teeth, his grin disappearing. “I have a feeling that this one will not be as gentle.”

The Captain shifted back to his soldier. “Flash Sentry, I want you to be very focused during this hearing, absolutely keen on keeping watch for any sign of escape or attack from our criminal. Keep your eyes glued to prisoner, and don’t let him even twitch a hoof towards freedom. Use force if you have to, and if he gets feisty, watch for my signals.

“I will have two additional Royal Guards in the Courtroom as well, by the prisoner’s side—just in case. I do not want any more… accidents,” Ironhoof finished, a hint of bitterness in his tone.

“Yes, sir,” Flash said with a nod, appearing unfazed by the implied insult. An accident was allowing you to—

Ironhoof scanned the room with his gaze, checking once more to ensure that they were alone. “Good. Now… As to why I have brought you here alone…”

Other than to keep me afraid, Flash thought, the hint of a snarl jumping across his jaws before he could contain it. Luckily, Ironhoof didn’t look back in time to see it, meeting Flash’s eyes only when his muzzle was blank again.

“I want this to be clear. What happened on Princess Twilight Sparkle’s first day of Royal Court is starting to become known. While reporters, photographers, and the like are more than welcome at trials—how rare they are—hearings are different. Mostly because, like I said, the little worms give up when they know they have no chance of swaying the judges.”

There it was—Ironhoof’s smirk again. Flash swore he could feel the oats he’d just ingested beginning to boil over in his stomach.

“However… The press is not explicitly barred from attending a hearing, or reporting on it. As far as I know, nopony with any of the papers shall be attending the hearing today, but I am sure at least one will be here afterwards to report on it.”

Slowly, the mystery of his isolation began to resolve before Flash Sentry’s eyes. Feeling the intensity of the Captain’s gaze, he nodded. “Yes, sir.”

“I want to be absolutely sure that this is clear. There will be no more accidents with this—this scumbag,” Ironhoof spat, snorting steam through his nostrils, “and that my Guard shall not be portrayed as incompetent or undisciplined in the face of a simple task, such as restraining and securing a prisoner at his own hearing.”

Incompetence? Flash felt himself beginning to match Ironhoof’s steam, fighting back the treachery of his wings and jaws. Willing himself not to show offense, he nodded heavily. “Yes, sir.”

Ironhoof was pacing around him now, his armor unable to conceal a light layer of sweat clinging to his coat. “Free speech is guaranteed by our law. I cannot tell the press how to portray my soldiers. I can tell my soldiers, however, to make sure that nothing akin to what happened a few days ago ever, ever, happens again.”

Muzzle-to-muzzle with him, Captain Ironhoof whispered, “Do I make myself clear, Flash Sentry?”

“Sir, yes, sir,” Flash Sentry replied, swallowing hard. He could feel his wings shaking.

“Don’t think for a second that you are receiving special treatment. The other three guards who will be at that hearing will receive this same lecture. I want to make sure there are no weak links in our chain. Understood?”

Understand this, you—

“Understood, sir.”

Captain Ironhoof stepped away, grinning. “Perhaps you have taken my words yesterday to heart. Keep up that discipline, Flash Sentry.”

Avoiding his superior’s gaze, Flash bowed this time, knowing from the finality in his tone that the conversation was over. “Yes, sir. Thank you, sir.”

Tracing the patterns of the floor beneath his hooves, Flash Sentry kept his head down. He heard Ironhoof’s hooves meet the top of the stairs, then the bottom, then whisk away into a corridor. The Captain’s steps were heavy and swift, doubtlessly keen on drawing away one of the three other unlucky guards who would have to endure today’s spectacle.

Once he finally rose, sighed, and stretched his wings, Flash Sentry traced the patterns of the great doors next. In swaths of royal blue and purple, the doors resembled a great map of Equestria, past and present. The patterns began to merge and swirl into a haze of everything and nothing as Flash swam through his thoughts, allowing the full force of Ironhoof’s words to drown him.

Press… Guards… Princesses…

All of this for one stallion who couldn’t take it anymore…

Assaulting a Guard? At least a year in the dungeon. Three, and trying to harm a Princess on top of that?

He wouldn’t even—

“Flash?”

Her voice.

Catching a yelp with a forehoof over his mouth, Flash spun around, bowing at the same time that he chained his wings to his sides. “Pr-Princess!”

No! Not yet! Not so soon!

Twilight walked up to him, her hoof-steps echoing through the empty corridors. Another sound entered his ears: her light chuckle. “Sorry! I didn’t mean to scare you.”

“It’s alright, Your Highness.” There! Sound normal for once when you speak to her!

While his voice complied this time, his eyes locked onto her forehooves—not even three feet away from him, her golden horseshoes shining in the early-morning light…

“You can stand up, Flash,” she said, smiling down at him, in that same way and same voice that she had said it two days ago, and the day before that, and the day before…

Scrambling up to his hooves, Flash Sentry mentally cursed himself with the vocabulary of a blasphemer and the rage of Ironhoof. Standing here like an idiot, don’t even have my spear yet for my post, looking at these doors like a foal…

Not even forty-eight hours had passed, and yet, here Flash Sentry was, facing her—the one he had wronged. A habeas corpus of his own, with only Princess Twilight Sparkle acting as judge. Nopony was there to guard the guard. Only the rising sun accompanied them in this moment, pouring in from the windows, watching.

“Heh…” A chuckle slipped past his muzzle. A simple face-hoof would’ve been far too generous; if given the opportunity, Flash Sentry would have punched himself. He bowed again, though only with his head. “Forgive me, Your Highness. I was… not expecting you.”

“That’s alright!” Twilight said, chuckling back. “I… I’m early, too. I thought nopony else would be up here.”

Trying to find an excuse to avoid her gaze, Flash Sentry mocked a sweep of the room, darting his eyes all around. “Ah, yes, Your Highness. It appears there is… nopony else.”

Nopony…

About thirty minutes before Royal Court would begin, Flash Sentry stood before the Princess he had dishonored.

Alone.

Nopony here, but I, and…

Twilight nodded. “Yes… Have you been informed of the special session taking place today at n—”

“Y-yes, Princess!” Flash blurted, tearing himself from his thoughts.

Twilight’s eyes widened, taken aback.

Flames roared up on his cheeks, becoming a blaze, a tempest. Flash Sentry stumbled on his hooves for a moment, wanting to grip a spear that wasn’t there—to defend himself from an internal threat.

It was too early. He was here too early, and she was here, too, and they were having a conversation, and it was just—

“S-sorry!” Flash began bowing fervently, dipping himself to the floor and back up at least three times before he added, “I—I need to g-get something! I’ll—I’ll be right back, Your Highness!”

Before Twilight could say anything more, Flash Sentry bolted away, down the stairs, and into a hallway.

Sighing, Twilight looked up at the doors. In a little more than five hours, she would face the stallion who had looked at her with true fire in his eyes and pure hate in his heart. The stallion who, although he was purely equine, seemed to be more frightening than any corrupted spirit she had faced.

Perhaps, Twilight reasoned, that’s why she felt so strange about this whole thing.

Habeas Corpus — Part II

In the innards of Canterlot Castle, down several levels of stairs, through a series of dark, twisted corridors, and behind multiple sets of heavy, guarded, triple-locked steel doors, laid the dungeon. The stallions who were assigned to guard this prison often joked to one another that it laid in the bowels of Canterlot Castle for good reason, given the inhabitants there.

While torture belonged to a much darker time in Equestrian history—before the founding of the nation itself, during which the three tribes waged war against each other—the punishment criminals met here in this enlightened and modern age wasn’t much better, Orion thought. A dark, lonely cell, furnished only by a single desk, chair, rock-hard bed, and toilet, coupled with meals of oats and hay (complimented perfectly by the most tepid water he’d ever drank), made for hard times indeed.

And that wasn’t even getting started on the squeezing limiter around his horn, or the snickering Royal Guards who hoofed him meals, or the draft. Oh, Celestia, the draft.

Although he’d only been behind bars for two days, he had already become an expert on the dungeon. Along with Orion, four others were currently imprisoned: two Canterlot art thieves, whose zest for rare paintings was unmet with a competency in crime; a Manehatten counterfeiter, who made bits in his basement, and would’ve gotten away with it, too, if it wasn’t for “those damn foals”; and an attempted arsonist from Appleloosa, who had been caught trying to set the local salt-bar on fire. This last criminal had pled guilty by reason of insanity, but his thick accent and slow wit weren’t proof enough.

While the four others were true criminals, Orion refused to believe that he was deserving of living amongst these scum. He spoke to them only when spoken to, and refused to humor the smug guards with any conversation. He kept to himself, waiting, biding, thinking of Clover. This passed the time sufficiently enough, not that he would be able to keep time, anyway.

Like the finest of Las Pegasus casinos, there were no clocks down in the bowels of Canterlot Castle, and no windows to show the exchange of princesses and their stars. Not that he found anything lovable about the sun or moon anymore, anyway.

As he pushed away his second offered meal of the day—another bowl of hay and oats—Orion’s monotony was interrupted by another Royal Guard arriving to “greet” him. This one—sporting purple armor and even more pride than the rest—he recognized as the Captain.

The Captain bucked a hindhoof against the bars of his cell, drilling a loud rattling into Orion’s ears. “Wake up! It’s time, scumbag.”

“Time?” Orion snorted, meeting the Captain’s steely eyes. “Time for what? More verbal abuse? My name is Orion, not ‘scumbag’ or ‘slimeball.’”

“Anypony who raises hoof or horn against the Princesses is a scumbag.” Ironhoof clapped his forehooves. Two white pegasi guards trotted up to join him, along with a hulking brute that Orion recognized as one of the dungeon guards. All four stared daggers at the prisoner.

“I am innocent until proven guilty,” Orion said flatly, “and you are not the judge of either.”

Ironhoof flared his nostrils, sparking his horn. He directed his aura towards two pairs of hoof-cuffs hanging from nails on a nearby wall. “Pleading innocence will only drag out your misery, slimeball. We have four witnesses. You have nothing.”

Ignoring this, Orion leaned up on his hindhooves against the bars. “That is what you believe,” he said, unflinching from the Captain’s gaze. “I am entitled to a fair trial if I so please, and that is what I shall receive.”

“You sound awfully calm for somepony who went berserk over Princess Twilight Sparkle telling him a simple no, like a colt being denied a cookie.” Holding the hoof-cuffs in his aura, Ironhoof said with a smirk, “You won’t be throwing any more temper tantrums while I’m around, scum. Nor will any of my soldiers allow it.”

Orion smirked back. “We’ll see about that.”

Captain Ironhoof said nothing, narrowing his eyes in reply. He gestured towards Orion with a forehoof and took a step back, holding the hoof-cuffs steady in his magic. The large, scarred dungeon guard levitated a set of keys in his aura, then unlocked the bars of Orion’s cell in a quick motion.

Before he could climb down from the bars, Orion was on his belly, the two pegasi pinning him to the stone floor. He groaned and arched his back, flopping like a fish out of water beneath the strong stallions’ hooves. Instinctively, magic surged through his body, tunneling through his bloodstream and finding its way up to his horn. The achingly tight limiter around his horn dismissed any hope of spellcasting.

Though he continued to struggle, it was soon in vain. His forehooves wretched behind his back, he cried out when the hoof-cuffs were slapped around them. His hindhooves met a similar fate, pinned together and useless for anything but waddling.

Lifting the prisoner in his silver aura, Captain Ironhoof barked, “Feeling proud now, are you, scumbag?!”

Fidgeting his forehooves, Orion scowled in response, muttering, “None of you better tear my suit.”

His fine, silk suit remained mostly unchanged from the day he’d worn it into Royal Court, albeit with a little dust on the sleeves. The diamond necklace, however, had been confiscated as soon as his hooves met the cobblestone floor of the dungeon. Its sharp edges, he was told, could be sharpened further into a weapon, brought against a guard’s neck.

It was horseapples, and he knew it.

Ironhoof laughed again, lighting his horn to grab two sets of lead-chain from another dungeon wall. “Boy, in a few weeks, the last thing you’ll be worrying about is that damn suit.”

Turning to the two pegasi holding the squirming stallion, Ironhoof levitated the chains over. “Fly him to Royal Court! Silver Shield and I will meet you in a few minutes. Flash Sentry should be there, along with the Princesses and Prince.”

The pegasi nodded, securing a length of chain around each of Orion’s forehooves. Before they could depart, however, Captain Ironhoof trotted over, lifted Orion’s chin, and smiled.

“Good luck, worm."

Comforted only by the fact that Princess Twilight was met with a steady stream of visitors once Royal Court began, Flash Sentry somehow survived that morning. It had taken every last ounce of his self-control not to simply feign sick or worse after that encounter.

I knew I would have to face her again. I was just hoping that I could have handled it a bit better. I thought last night would have helped.

Throughout the rest of the day, Flash and Twilight had barely said a word to each other. In her few minutes of downtime, Twilight perused a book of Equestrian law, drinking in every word like a parched mare would an oasis. Celestia’s comfort helped to only temper her anxiety, not eliminate it.

Noon stampeded into Royal Court, brushing the previous few hours past with all the regard of a rampaging storm. As soon as Princess Twilight’s last visitor, who left with a bow and a gracious smile at eleven-thirty, exited the Royal Courtroom, a slurry of ponies entered.

Almost all appeared to be servants. A whole team of Earth pony stallions carried four separate podiums into the room and began setting them up near the steps to the throne. Other servants unrolled the long train of red carpet that led from the doors to the center of the room, revealing the full, checkerboard pattern of the Courtroom’s floor. Still others brought glasses and pitchers of waters to complement the podiums.

The sole entrant who did not seem to be a servant was an elderly unicorn mare with a large roll of parchment, a few inkpots, and several quills. She appeared to be a stenographer. The mare began setting up her own table and stool near the podiums, then laying out the tools of her trade.

About fifteen minutes later, Princess Celestia and Princess Luna entered through the great doors, accompanied by a scowling unicorn stallion trailing behind them.

All in the room along with Flash Sentry froze for a moment, bowing. Many mutterings of “Your Highnesses” filled his ears. Princess Luna was the one to flick her mane, dismissing everypony back to their duties.

As he rose, Flash Sentry caught eyes briefly with the whining stallion following after the Princesses. He waited until he had passed before he shook his head.

To say Flash Sentry was not fond of Prince Blueblood would be more than an understatement. Thankfully, he had never been assigned to escort or guard the prince, and had only seen him a sprinkling of times in the five years since he had become a Royal Guard. Of course, those few times had been memorable for several reasons—and none of them were good.

“Auntie, I’ve already told you that I have no interest in attending this hearing,” Blueblood protested, trotting up to Princess Celestia. “I have nothing to say regarding this scoundrel Orion, and, quite frankly, I have more pressing matters at hoof than to spend an hour here!”

Princess Celestia spun on her hooves, glaring at her nephew. “Blueblood, it is law that all ruling Princesses and Princes be in attendance during any hearing of habeas corpus, barring an emergency. We have been over this many times,” she said, poking his chest with a forehoof, “and the law will not change for your laziness.”

“Lazy? Me?!” Blueblood scoffed. “I am not lazy, Auntie! In fact, I am being pragmatic! There is nothing to gain from me being here!”

Princess Luna sighed, shaking her head. “Nothing you say will change our minds. Now—” extending a wing, she pushed him towards one of the podiums—”get ready. The hearing will begin in around fifteen minutes.”

Throwing up his forehooves in surrender, Prince Blueblood groaned again and spat, “Fine! I will be ready for this joke of a hearing!” As he stomped towards the farthest podium on the right, he added, huffing, “You know he’s guilty, anyway!”

Glaring at him with the intensity of her own sun, Celestia exclaimed, “That’s enough, Blueblood! Bite your tongue and take your place.”

Blueblood stuck his tongue out at her, which Flash Sentry regarded with the raise of an eyebrow. More of a colt than a stallion… And HE is a Prince? He noted as well that either Princess Celestia did not see his gesture, or did not regard it as worthy of a response.

Flash Sentry did not have much more time for contemplation. While the last of the servants finished preparing the Royal Courtroom, all three Princesses and the Prince took their places. Princess Twilight set her thick book of Equestrian law down at her podium, while the others left theirs bare. The stenographer waited patiently, her forehooves crossed in front of her and the aura of her stubby horn keeping a quill alight.

Once the Courtroom was ready, Princess Celestia cleared her throat, then addressed the crowd of servants assembled near the middle. “Thank you all for your assistance in setting up a special session of Royal Court today. You may have the rest of the day to yourselves.”

Cheers of joy and gratitude followed, making all three Princesses smile brightly. Prince Blueblood merely slumped over in his podium, resting his cheek against his forehoof and grumbling to himself. Flash, too, found himself smiling. At least a few ponies won’t have their day ruined by this.

I have stood post at hearings before, but none like this.

After the last of the servants filed out, Princess Luna closed the doors with her magic, shutting the Royal Courtroom into silence. The Princesses, Blueblood, Flash, and the stenographer were alone now, waiting for the final arrival.

The prisoner.

Flash Sentry held his spear with both forehooves, looking around, avoiding the eyes of all the royals—especially the one in the podium beside Prince Blueblood, with her nervous muzzle and enormous lawbook. C’mon… It has to be close to noon. Let’s just get this—

The great doors beside him flung open, a silver aura prying them apart.

Captain Ironhoof led the way, followed by Silver Shield, the dungeon warden. Behind them, two pegasi guards dragged Orion into the Royal Courtroom. Each pegasus held tightly to a length of iron chain connected to one of Orion’s cuffed forehooves.

In spite of having seen this with other prisoners several times before, Flash felt his jaw drop a little. They’re leading him like a dog.

Once all five were inside, Captain Ironhoof shut the doors behind them with his magic. The Captain then bowed deeply, lowering his chest to the checkered floor. The other guards followed suit, as did the stenographer and Flash Sentry.

Orion did not bow.

Princess Celestia gestured for all to rise. As she did so, she stared across the room at the stallion in chains, locking eyes with him.

Orion said nothing.

Twilight cleared her throat. “Captain, please have the prisoner approach the—”

“Princess!” Silver Shield rose a forehoof, thrusting another towards Orion. The hulking stallion darted his eyes from the prisoner to Twilight in dismay. “Your Highness, he did not bow!”

Twilight bit her lip. “Oh. Um…”

“That is fine, Shield,” Princess Celestia said, still staring at Orion. “Please, no further interruptions.”

“Yes, Shield,” Ironhoof muttered, scowling at his underling, “no further interruptions.”

“No further interruptions of any sort, Captain,” Celestia corrected. On her right, Luna nodded.

Ironhoof bowed. “Forgive me, Your Highness.”

Celestia flicked her mane. “It is alright,” she said stiffly. She turned to Twilight, mustering a warm smile. “Please, Twilight, continue.”

Taking a breath through his nose, Flash steadied himself against his spear, watching Twilight do the same, only with her forehoof on the book.

“Captain,” she said, louder and bolder this time, “please have the prisoner approach the podium.”

As Twilight spoke, the stenographer began jotting down her exact words with the quill in her flickering magic. Flash glanced over, seeing that she was hunched over the parchment, determined to write every word.

Captain Ironhoof nodded to the two pegasi. His soldiers complied eagerly, yanking the chains and forcing Orion forward. The guards advanced with their prisoner, though the accused did not lower his eyes to the floor, hang his head, sigh, weep, bow, or anything of the sort as he approached the four podiums.

This prisoner kept his muzzle high, his gaze steady, and his steps light. He did not struggle against the chains, nor halt and resort to dead weight, nor hesitate a single moment. He followed Captain Ironhoof and Silver Shield to the Princesses and Blueblood, to the center of Royal Court, to the epicenter of his first brush with his fate.

Twilight waited until all five stood below them in the center, then nodded. “You—you may now be seated, if you so desire.”

Ironhoof, Shield, and the two pegasi sat down on their haunches. Orion stood on all four hooves.

Flash Sentry stood up straight, holding his spear firmly.

Princess Twilight paused, reading over something in her book again. Silence followed, permeating the Royal Courtroom, palpable with her anxiety. Princess Celestia and Luna were looking at her with nothing but encouraging smiles on their muzzles, while Prince Blueblood appeared downright bored.

Though he had taken Ironhoof’s order to observe Orion to heart, Flash Sentry couldn’t help but glance at Twilight Sparkle and silently will her on himself. You’re doing great. The next is, “This special session of Royal Court has—”

Twilight cleared her throat and looked down at the five. “This special session of Royal Court has been convened for the purpose of fulfilling the promise of habeas corpus. Equestria’s founders outlined in the very first outline of the Equestrian Charter that any and all accused of a crime shall be brought before Equestria’s rulers within forty-eight hours to have the charges against them read…”

That’s… that’s perfect, I think, Flash thought, a dumb grin forming on his muzzle. She sounds exactly like Celestia or Luna rec—

Shaking his muzzle, he snapped his attention towards Orion. Focus, focus!

Orion made no indication that he had heard Twilight’s explanation, and did not remove his eyes from Princess Celestia.

“... In accordance with Section X.II of the Equestrian Charter, this session has been convened within the forty-eight-hour timeframe. Do you understand?” Twilight asked, glancing down to the prisoner. Her prisoner.

At last, Orion tore his dark, fiery eyes from Princess Celestia and drilled them into Princess Twilight instead. “I understand, Princess,” he replied, uttering the last word as if it were a curse.

Captain Ironhoof glared at him. Orion didn’t flinch.

“Al-alright.” Twilight turned the page of the lawbook with her magic. “At this time, the charges shall be read to you. Each charge will be accompanied by a number of counts, or accusations of instances, in which Equestria’s rulers believe that the law was broken. For example, four separate instances of theft shall be charged as four counts of theft.”

Twilight looked down at him again. “Do you understand?”

“Yes, Princess,” Orion replied, almost mockingly.

Ironhoof sent another glare his way—sharper, colder, an icy knife meant to pierce his arrogance. Orion didn’t even blink.

Involuntarily, Flash gripped his weapon tighter.

“After all charges are read, the final possible penalty shall be explained to you. The penalty may include a fine, prison time, or both. The penalty shall be the result of all charges, and may or may not be reduced in exchange for a guilty plea, and or good behavior while imprisoned.”

Although there was no stammer in her words, Twilight appeared to have lost a bit of her edge. She hesitated slightly in looking down at Orion, Flash noted, and seemed to draw her head back a bit, preparing for an outburst.

Princess Celestia and Princess Luna still had one eye on her, the other now focused on Orion. Prince Blueblood, too, must have noticed the shift, and, for the first time, seemed to be interested in the trial. The Prince divided his gaze as well.

After an eternally long, split-second pause, Twilight asked of Orion a third time, “Do you understand?”

“Oh, yes, I understand,” Orion seethed, baring his teeth as he glared back up at her.

The hostility in his words and his stance and his eyes was more discernible than a summer breeze or a winter’s chill. Anger proliferating through him like cold fire, icy and blazing, Orion stood tall, ready for what was to come. Waiting. Biding.

Flash Sentry could feel it from here, and it sent chills down his spine.

Sparking her horn, Twilight bought herself a moment with a glass of water. Perfectly healthy, there was no tickle in her throat, no thirst on her tongue.

She knew it was coming, too, and needed a moment.

When she was finished, all eyes locked upon her, Twilight Sparkle glanced up from the lawbook and spoke directly to him.

“How do you plead?”

In four words, all attention and oxygen shifted to him. Orion, son of Comet Trail and Starlight, a noble’s noble, now commanded the attention of the Royal Courtroom. Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, Prince Blueblood, Princess Twilight Sparkle all looked to him, waited, hanging on his words.

His tormentors had him in shackles, in chains, and asked him if he were guilty or innocent.

In the silence—thick, hot, nauseating—Orion savored this moment, committed it to memory, and relished it more than he would any delicacy. If he had been a lesser stallion, he might have licked his lips, or laughed, or grinned.

He didn’t.

”Innocent.”

The stenographer’s quill hung in a wavering aura, useless, lost. Captain Ironhoof’s muzzle upturned into an expression of pure outrage and mated with his wide eyes and flattened ears. Shield and the two pegasi guards let their jaws fall agape in shock.

Leaning against his spear like an old stallion would a walking stick, Flash Sentry should’ve caught the moment in his teeth when it came, but he didn’t.

You just…

It was not Princess Twilight who broke the silence.

It was Prince Blueblood, with a gasp and a scoff. “Innocent?! How can you even—”

“Blueblood, enough!” Princess Celestia snapped, rounding on him. Her wings began to flare. “Silence!”

“But he is a fool!” Blueblood pointed at Orion. “He is wasting our time! Just put him in the dungeons already and throw away the key!”

Celestia narrowed her eyes on her nephew. “Everypony is entitled to—”

“Oh, you would like that, would you?”

All eyes snapped to Orion again. Celestia turned her head slowly from Blueblood to the prisoner below her, meeting his gaze.

Dropping his mask, Orion allowed himself to pierce through, and gritted his teeth as he stared back up at the hypocrite. “You would like to lock me up and throw away the key, wouldn’t you, Celestia?” He snarled, drawing his lips back in a twisted, smug display of aggression. “You would like to see me rot in—”

Both pegasi yanked his chains, pulling him to the ground. Orion groaned as his belly met the floor. Flash took a step forward and braced himself, holding his spear normally.

His eyes wild, Captain Ironhoof spun on the prisoner. “You shall NOT talk to our Princess that way!”

Orion looked up, growling low as he said, “She is not my Princess, and she should not be yours!”

Ironhoof raised a forehoof and began to draw it back. “How dare y—”

“ENOOOOOOOOOUGH!”

The Royal Canterlot Voice ricocheted off the walls and ceiling, piercing through the eardrums of all in attendance, including Luna herself. Flash groaned, bringing a forehoof to his head, as did the others. Holy—

“There will be ORDER in this Courtroom!” Striking her podium with a forehoof, Luna lurched forward and leaned down towards Orion and Ironhoof, her majestic wings flared fully. “Both of you!”

Orion began to laugh, filling the Royal Courtroom with a series of maniacal cackles. “Order? Order?! Ha! Ha, ha, ha! Kek, kekeke! Order, order!”

Luna struck the podium again. “SILENCE!”

Rising to his hooves, Orion whooped another laugh. “Order! Order!” Calming quickly before Luna could object to him, Orion stared into Princess Celestia, saying, “That is all you care about! Order! All of this is because you would not let me marry my wife!”

Twilight brought a forehoof down on her podium this time. “Please! Silence!” she exclaimed, unable to hide a slight reluctance in her words.

Captain Ironhoof, his face a mix of disbelief and fury, gestured to Flash Sentry with a flick of his muzzle. Catching the signal immediately, Flash flared his wings and tightened his grip on his spear, ready to fly.

Luna raised her forehoof again, but Celestia cut in.

“That is NOT true!” Celestia shouted, rising to her hindhooves. Her mighty wings began to unfurl, the light in her eyes overwhelmed by a building blaze. “I care about far more than you would ever know!”

Princess Twilight reached over to her mentor, her eyes wide. “Celest—”

“No you don’t, you haughty old TYRANT!” Orion writhed against his chains as the pegasi pulled them, struggling to keep himself on his hooves. “You only care about yourself! You know nothing of LOVE!” He screeched with all his might on every word, squirming and writhing and thrashing against the chains as Silver Shield joined the fray.

Celestia’s wings extended to their full length, banners of white that would not surrender. Her mighty horn was lit in a blinding-white aura. Her keen eyes were aflame, not a trace of violet to be found in them—only black against white, tempered by red. “You—you—you—!!!”

Captain Ironhoof sparked his horn—the final signal.

Flash Sentry propelled himself forward with his wings, rocketing across the Courtroom in the blink of an eye. Colliding with Orion, he toppled him over, pressing him down to the floor with the spear against his throat. This time, the limiter prevented any chance of a counterattack. Orion thrashed and squirmed, screaming gibberish as the two pegasi, Shield, and Flash held him down.

With his silver magic, Captain Ironhoof brought Orion’s head up to face him. “Give me one damn good reason why I shouldn’t just bucking muzzle you right now!”

“This,” Orion said, and spat on him.

The saliva trailed down Ironhoof’s cheek, forming the last straw. With another burst of magic, a blue muzzle engulfed Orion’s mouth in a swath of silence, rendering his screeches mere whispers.

Royal Court was now in complete disarray. Princess Luna kept banging her forehoof on the podium, shouting, “ORDER! ORDER!” Prince Blueblood was gesturing with his forehooves to the thrashing prisoner on the floor, a complete expression of “I-told-you-so” written on his muzzle. Princess Twilight was flipping through the lawbook with her magic at an impressive speed, appearing to be searching for any possible solution to the madness unfolding before her.

And, in the middle of it all, Princess Celestia—lone ruler of Equestria for a thousand tumultuous years, who’d raised hooves against Discord, Sombra, her own sister, and a Changeling Queen—stood, silent, stone, statue.

Then, when Twilight glanced up at her for guidance, Celestia stepped back from her podium, turned around, and galloped out of the Royal Courtroom.

“CELESTIA!”

Rolling over onto his side, Flash Sentry looked up to see Twilight Sparkle, taking to her hooves as the last strand of a multicolored tail slipped through the back doors.

Underneath his muzzle, Orion grinned so widely that it hurt.

Prince Blueblood dissolved into a fit of hollow laughs. Smacking his forehooves against his belly, he declared to the chaos as he stepped down, “Court is adjourned! Court is adjourned!”

Still laughing, Blueblood stumbled through the back doors, almost tripping over his own hooves.

Leaping from the podium, Princess Luna landed on her hooves a few feet from the fray of guards. Lighting her horn, she engulfed Orion in a haze of purple magic, levitating the stallion up towards her. Orion struggled against his restraints and the aura, but could not resist.

Her patience exhausted to the bone, Princess Luna decreed as she tightened his limiter and his hoof-cuffs with her magic, “Your trial shall be in four weeks' time! For now, back to the dungeons with you, troublemaker!”

Setting Orion back down, she spun on Captain Ironhoof. “Get him down to the dungeons as soon as possible! I don't want him spitting in any more faces!”

Ironhoof bowed, prompting the rest of the Royal Guards to do the same. “Yes, Your Highness! Of course, Your Highness!”

Her own eyes a fire of their own, Luna nodded and turned to the stenographer. “I must go and console my sister. Please, Bright Quill, tell me that you recorded everything?”

Trembling, Bright Quill nodded as she bowed her head. “Y-y-yes, Your Highness! Several sheets were needed due to the in-interruptions, b-but—”

“Good. You are dismissed, Bright Quill.”

In another flash of magic, Princess Luna was gone.

Left alone with his wards, Captain Ironhoof took charge. Pointing at Silver Shield and the two pegasi, he commanded, “Take the prisoner back down to his cell immediately! Remove the muzzle only once he is inside! He shall not disturb anypony else more than he has!”

With quick bows and mumbles of, “Yes, sir,” the three headed towards the exit, two hovering and holding Orion in the air, the third stomping towards his sanctuary.

Once Silver Shield closed the doors behind him, Ironhoof turned at last to Flash Sentry. “Good work, Flash,” he said, unable to manage a smile.

Flash leaned against the spear, catching his breath in an attempt to calm the racing of his heart. “But, sir—”

“No buts. That scumbag is a nightmare!” Ironhoof lit up his horn, using his magic to adjust his armor where it had been knocked about. “We did all we could. The Princesses wanted to let him speak, and he did. I didn’t muzzle him until he assaulted me.” With a smirk, he added, “Another charge to be brought against him in the trial.”

Feeling himself begin to pale, Flash muttered, “Y-yes, sir. Trial…”

“I must ensure that our Princesses are alright. Flash, lead Bright Quill safely back to her chambers.”

“Y-yes, sir.”

“Good.”

With a kick off his hindhooves, Captain Ironhoof galloped out of the Royal Courtroom the same way as the others.

Flash Sentry was alone with a mare again. He trusted himself to be professional with this one.

Still continuing to pale, Flash Sentry walked over to Bright Quill and bowed his head. “Madam Bright Quill? Shall I escort you to your room?”

Bright Quill sighed and began gathering her supplies, securing them in her magic. “I suppose. Thank you, Flash.”

He stepped aside and waited for her to finish. “Not a problem.”

Shaking her head, Bright Quill said as she looked over to him, “All of that rage over a law everypony knows about? Attacking the Princesses and the Royal Guard over something that’s been in place for over a thousand years?” She scoffed. “How can one be so stupid?”

“I—”

Not now.

Flash Sentry bit his tongue and nodded.

How indeed…

As he led Bright Quill out of the abandoned room, Flash Sentry let his thoughts tunnel down to, as Spitfire would have said, the low places.

And he wondered.

Visitors

Twilight galloped through the twisting hallways of Canterlot Castle after her mentor. Up the stairs, down the hallway, and towards Celestia’s bedchambers she galloped, calling her name all the while. Although her wings flared, she didn’t take to the air after her. Nor did she spark her horn to teleport or halt the fleeing alicorn.

“Celestia! Celestia, wait!”

With her heart hammering in her chest, Twilight kept up as best as she could. While sweat began to trickle down her neck and forehead throughout the pursuit, Princess Celestia appeared to be as fresh as a rose. In between gasps for breath, Twilight called out to her again, to no avail.

“What’s wrong? Celestia, please!”

Never before had she seen Princess Celestia like this—running wild, like a timberwolf navigating through a maze of apple trees. Nor had Twilight seen her so angry as when Orion had spat those hateful words with malice in his eyes.

Celestia’s hooves led her several levels up the Castle with ease. Twilight realized that they were headed towards the Royal chambers. She would’ve sighed in relief if she’d had the spare breath to do so.

When Night Watch came into view—wide-eyed and jaw agape—Celestia slowed her hooves at last, skidding to a halt just before her door.

Twilight, panting, joined her side. “Ce… Celestia… Are you—"

“Your Highness! Are you alright?” Night Watch stepped towards Princess Celestia, darting his eyes all around the hallway. He shifted to Twilight. “Your Highness, are you two in danger?”

Twilight shook her head. “No, nothing like that. It’s just—”

Princess Celestia met her guard’s eyes. “Night Watch…”

“Yes, Your Highness?” The stallion leaned against his weapon, trembling before his Princess.

Celestia took a deep breath and opened the door with her magic. “Unless it is my sister or Captain Ironhoof, please turn away any visitor for the remainder of the afternoon.”

Locking eyes with Twilight, Celestia trotted through the threshold, motioning her to follow.

“Yes, Your Highness! Of course!” Night Watch stood tall, picking his jaw off the floor and returning to his previous, vigilant stance.

Confused, Twilight looked from the guard to Celestia, still slowly catching her breath. Celestia held the door open with her aura, waiting inside.

A thousand questions battled for dominance in Twilight’s mind when she passed through the doors and entered her mentor’s chamber. When Celestia closed the door behind them, Twilight could only stare up at her.

At her student’s immediate silence, Celestia lowered her gaze to the floor, shaking her head. “Twilight… I…

“I’m so sorry.”

Twilight trotted up to her. “Sorry?”

Celestia sat down on her haunches, sighing. Once Twilight reached her, she extended a wing and brushed her shoulder with her wingtips, avoiding her eyes. “I’m sorry that I lost my temper like that. That I…”

As she bit her lip, Celestia looked around her room. Her sun was shining brightly on this pristine day, rising up against Mount Canterlot. Not a cloud could be found in the sky, nor any pegasi to accompany them.

“That I lost control,” Celestia said, retracting her wing. After taking a deep breath, she shook her head and looked at Twilight at last. “That was very foalish of me, and I’m sorry you had to witness that.”

Watching her in silence, Twilight gave a heavy sigh of her own. I can’t exactly judge; I’ve been there, done that, almost started a riot in Ponyville over my Smarty Pants doll. And that’s not counting all the other little things…

As the silence became somewhat stifling, Celestia spoke up again, scraping the floor with a forehoof. “It’s just—”

“Yes?” Twilight asked a little too loudly. She recoiled at her own word and shook her head. “S-sorry. I didn’t mean to interrupt.”

“It’s alright, Twilight.” Celestia glanced out the windows behind them before returning to Twilight. “It’s just, I, well—”

A flash of purple magic materialized between them. In the blink of an eye, Princess Luna stood between her sister and Twilight, her wings flared, her eyes wide with concern as she spun around to face Celestia.

“Ah, there you are, Luna,” Celestia said, bowing her head with a slight sigh.

Twilight raised an eyebrow. How—

Luna laid a forehoof on Celestia’s shoulder. “Tia! Are you alright?”

“I am fine, Lulu,” Celestia answered evenly, gently brushing her forehoof away.

Furrowing her brow, Luna paused, staying silent. She then turned and faced Twilight, her muzzle a mix of confusion and relief. “And you, Twilight?”

Perplexed, Twilight nodded. “Yes, I’m fine, though a little confused.”

“Confused about what?” Luna asked, giving Celestia a sideways glance.

Sitting up a little straighter, Celestia sparked her horn again, reaching for the teapot and teacups on the coffee table with her aura. She busied herself for a few moments with the remaining tea in the pot. After reheating it, Celestia poured out three cups. “I shall explain shortly. First, would either of you like some tea?”

They nodded. Princess Celestia levitated the teacups over. The three sipped at their cups for a few long, arduous minutes.

Twilight studied her mentor’s muzzle in the quiet, noting that, while she was beginning to sound more chipper, Celestia still appeared distraught. The fire in her eyes had not been fully extinguished, and she seemed at once old and mortal. Luna, too, seemed unusually reserved, keeping her eyes on her sister in the silence.

Setting her teacup down, Twilight broke her silence. “Well, er… I am not upset or anything, Celestia. Please don’t worry. After all… You still didn’t react as badly as I did when I forgot to send you a Friendship Report a few years ago…” With a blush and a grin, she rubbed her nape and looked away. “Eh, heh, heh…”

Celestia said with a slight smile, “I remember that. If it wasn’t for Spike’s letter, there might have been a few interesting reports coming out of Ponyville after that day.”

Twilight chuckled again. “Eh, heh, heh… Yeah, I suppose so…”

Celestia sipped her tea. “Yes. Anyway…” As her smile turned into a stern frown, she continued, “I should not have lost my temper that way. Orion may be a very vocal prisoner, but he is not the first one to have had an outburst like that. I should have kept myself in check, and I am sorry that both of you had to witness that.”

Celestia sighed. “I suppose I will have to check on Blueblood later this evening and make sure that he is alright. He deserves an apology as well.”

Twilight inwardly rolled her eyes. Like he cares… He’s almost always holed up in his room anyway. He certainly didn’t help things today.

“Your apology is not necessary, but it is accepted, sister. I just wanted to make sure you were alright,” Luna said. “After you left, I instructed Ironhoof to ensure that Orion was put back in his cell, and directed Flash Sentry to escort Bright Quill back to her quarters.”

“Very good. Were there any members of the press waiting for us, Lulu?”

Luna shook her muzzle. “I do not believe so. Though, when they arrive—and they will—I shall handle them, if you like.”

Holding up a forehoof, Celestia shook her head in return. “No, I shall see to them myself. I have no doubt that this trial will be reported, and, if so… I want my own words about what transpired today to be included.”

With a slow nod, Luna said, “Very well, sister.”

A warm smile curled across Celestia’s muzzle when she turned back to Twilight. “In spite of everything, you did a fantastic job today, Twilight. I knew you would,” she said, her eyes shining.

A tinge of pink dotted Twilight’s cheeks. “Thank you, Pr—Celestia.” She laughed and sipped at her tea. “It wasn’t as bad as I figured it would be. Though…” Her muzzle fell. “I know that the actual trial will be just as difficult, if not more. Orion seems hostile every time I speak to him… and I don’t know why.”

Celestia began, “Twilight, it is—”

”Most definitely not your fault!”

Three muzzles snapped towards the ceiling. A zipper split the fabric of reality, opening to reveal a finely dressed Discord. In suit and tie, the laughing draconequus hovered down into the midst of their circle, holding a gem-pommeled cane in his claws. An oversized top hat completed his outfit.

Once Discord’s legs touched the floor, he gestured wildly with his cane. “Come one, come all, to the Royal Canterlot Circus! Featuring such acts as: Orion, the perpetually disgruntled noble! Watch him turn water into whine!”

Popping the diamond off his cane like a bottlecap, Discord grinned and snapped his claws. A goblet appeared in his paw. To the amusement of all three, he poured it full of words written in new Equestrian—”tantrum,” “haughty,” and “tyrant” among them.

Twilight raised an eyebrow. “How did you—”

“Don’t humor him, Twilight.” Celestia glared at him. “Discord, this is a bad time.”

Discord snorted and leaned back, looking up at her upside-down. “Oh, when is it ever a good time for you, Celly?”

“Just let him finish, Tia,” Luna said with a half-snort, half-chuckle. “Besides, aren’t we all in need of a good laugh right now?”

With a tip of his hat, Discord nudged Luna in the shoulder playfully. “That’s the spirit! Who’s got the spirit? Luna does!”

While two of the three laughed, Discord began to swing his cane around as he continued his monologue. “The next act: Prince Blueblood, the haughty savant who mocks the absurdity of his position and ordeal! Watch in awe as he curses his own standing and makes a general buffoon of himself!”

Despite the insult towards her nephew, Luna managed a giggle. Twilight couldn’t hide a snicker of agreement.

Celestia’s glare only intensified. “Discord…”

The cane nearly smashed Princess Celestia’s teacup when Discord turned around to face her. His eyebrows wiggled in time with the rise and fall of his words. “And, for our third act, Princess Celestia! The ruler with a fuse shorter than my goatee!”

Before Celestia could react, Discord snapped his claws again. His regal outfit disappeared, leaving him in all his chaotic glory. Laughing, he stretched out to full length, thinning himself to mimic a thread.

A pair of comically oversized scissors opened and rested against Discord’s back, each blade threatening to cut him in half. “Ooh! Somepony’s called Ol’ Celly a tyrant! Watch what happens to her little thread!”

The scissors cut Discord cleanly in half, leaving two segments of draconequus, each howling in laughter.

Though it was lewd at best and disturbing at worst, Twilight couldn’t help but allow a little giggle to escape her. Princess Luna, however, seemed unamused, her previous grin flipped into a scowl. Princess Celestia’s right eye twitched as she stared daggers at the wicked jester, her hooves trembling with palpable anger.

“Discord, that is enough,” Luna said with an icy glare, a similar cold in her words. “There is humor, and there is mockery. You have crossed that line.”

The snipped draconequus smashed his halves together and hovered up straight, crossing his forearms. “Oh, please!” He scoffed. “All of it is comedy. You know I mean no harm.”

“Are you sure about that?” Luna gestured to her irritated sister. “This is a serious matter, Discord! None of us deserve the venom thrown our way by this… noble.”

“It really isn’t that funny,” Twilight said in a low voice. “And Discord…”

“Yes?” he asked, batting his eyelashes.

“If you don’t stay on your best behavior, I’ll have no choice but to tell Fluttershy that you’re mistreating our friends. And you wouldn’t want that, now, would you?” Twilight asked with a smirk.

Discord brought his paw to his muzzle and rubbed it, sighing. “No, I would not. I’d rather not have to deal with that damned rabbit of hers again.”

“Then leave us be, or sit and be quiet,” Luna ordered.

With another snap of his claws, Discord magicked a large cushion and glass of chocolate milk into his grasp. After setting the cushion down, taking his seat, and biting into his treat, he zipped his lips shut and threw away a tiny, silver key.

Once Discord appeared to have given into silence, Princess Celestia gave a long sigh and turned to Twilight. “Unfortunately, Discord was right. At least at the beginning. None of this is your fault, Twilight, or any of ours.

“Orion is a noble of the highest stature. He is well-versed in our laws and should know better. Why he is doing this, I do not know. However, we should all ensure that we are on our best behavior and at our best demeanor for the true trial. That includes myself.”

Discord crunched loudly on his milk and stroked his goatee.

Celestia eyed him from her peripherals. “Twilight, unless you are opposed to doing so, I would like you to lead the trial next month, just as you led today’s hearing.”

Twilight finished her tea, then pushed the cup away. “Well… I don’t see why not,” she said, hesitance in her tone.

I know that he’s being tried for assault, not for anything else. But… something just doesn’t feel… right.

“Do not feel pressured, Twilight,” Luna began. “When I first… returned, Tia here also gave me the primary court duties in order to bring me back… up to speed.” After a short pause, she continued, “If you do not wish to do so, please, let us know. However, you do have four weeks, so that should help.”

Twilight smiled and rose to her hooves. “Thank you, Luna, Celestia,” she said with a nod towards both of them. “To be perfectly honest, I really don’t understand this whole thing—”

“The sequence of the trial?” Celestia asked.

Twilight shook her head. “No. This… this whole thing, I guess. I mean… I understand the order, but…”

Discord crunched even louder on his milk, licking his claws as he finished the treat.

“I guess I just don’t see why he is opposing this so fervently. The order is for the good of us all.” Right?

“Not all ponies are understandable, Twilight,” Celestia explained, “or worth understanding.”

Discord snickered.

The three turned to him, one of them with narrowed eyes.

Shaking his head, Discord stretched out and laid his paw on his belly. “Just keep telling yourself that, Celestia.”

Twilight saw the same glint in her mentor’s eyes that had shone when Orion had thundered those terrible words towards her. She couldn’t exactly put her hoof on why, but sensed a change in the atmosphere—a storm brewing.

Anticipating an argument to come, Twilight took a step back and coughed. Luna and Celestia tore their eyes from Discord and his grin. “If you would excuse me, please… I think I need a little alone time. To decompress.

The spark in Celestia’s eyes extinguished immediately. “Of course, Twilight. Please, feel free to take the rest of the afternoon off,” she said, her expression softening. “I advised Captain Ironhoof this morning that, if things went sour, Royal Court would be closed for the remainder of the day. And I believe that today qualifies as sour.”

After wishing both of them well, Twilight left Princess Celestia’s chambers. She neglected to say farewell to Discord. Whether it was out of anger towards him or merely an act of forgetfulness, she wasn’t sure.

Her mind buzzing, Twilight made a beeline for the Royal Canterlot Archives.

After escorting Bright Quill to her room, Flash Sentry returned to his room and tucked his spear away. There, no kind stallion waited to meet him with a cheerful inquiry. Instead, he discovered a note left on his nightstand. He recognized the hoofwriting as Captain Ironhoof’s and read it aloud.

”The remainder of Royal Court has been cancelled for today. Do not speak of the events of today’s hearing to anypony. If approached by the media, give the mandated response.”

Flash crumpled the note and tossed it into his wastebasket. What’s there to say? The one stallion I thought I could sympathize with acted like a fool yet again?

Shaking his head, Flash continued to wade through his thoughts. At first, it was understandable, his anger. Even when I had my spear to his throat, even when I brought my forehoof to his face.

But now, it just goes to show…

He scowled, unwilling to finish any of the axioms he despised, even in his thoughts.

Orion had far more than Flash Sentry could ever dream of possessing or being. Even so, he felt no sympathy for the disgraced noble after today’s performance. The fact that he still had all of his teeth after spitting in Ironhoof’s face was a small miracle.

Flash considered going flying, or perhaps meeting up with Steel Wind and Sharp Spear, but decided against both. The possibility of reading presented itself when he glanced towards his closet, noting many book that he had left half-finished or untouched. That, too, seemed unappealing.

Bewilderment over Orion’s behavior dominating his mind, Flash Sentry chose to keep his armor and left his room, locking it behind him.

With no destination in mind, he wandered throughout the halls of Canterlot Castle, up the stairs and down. The rigidity of his duties, while monotonous and numbing at times, allowed him contemplation and mental escape. This week’s events had challenged that.

As Flash passed through corridors he had patrolled and guarded for over five years, he saw them in a new light.

From basic training to this day, I’ve done my best, listened to every order, taken on extra duties. That… incident a few days ago is the only thing I can think of that has marred my record. That… and breaking the spear, but—

From the corner of his eye, a small, lithe figure skittered through a hallway.

Flash Sentry spun around and started towards it. The unsteady rhythm of hoofsteps drew further and further away from him, towards the stairs. The stairs that led to the Royal Courtroom.

He picked up his pace and turned the corner. At the end of the corridor, a cloaked figure scurried away, keeping light on its sporadic hoofsteps. It paused, glancing around.

Flash called out, “Halt! Who goes there?”

The cloaked figure ceased its sweeping gaze and froze, then spun around to face him. Though he lacked his weapon, Flash hurried over, tensing his muscles and puffing out his chest. An intruder in the daytime?

As he drew closer, he realized that the intruder was no stranger.

A pale-green mare’s meek eyes widened when he approached. She ran a forehoof through her mane, a slightly darker shade of green, and began backing up rapidly. Her hindhooves soon met the stone wall behind her, trapping her into a corner.

Flash Sentry stopped a few feet in front of her, meeting her eyes.

She seemed to flinch almost instinctively when his gaze locked with hers. “P-please… I just want to see my husband.”

The timid mare pulled the cowl of her cloak down to hide her eyes, appearing to wince whenever Flash looked directly at her. Nevertheless, he could see her darting her gaze beneath her disguise, looking frantically for an escape route.

He held out a forehoof as he approached the corner. “I’m not going to hurt you.”

She peeked her head out from beneath the cowl, shivering.

Flash sighed. “Please, believe me. I’m not going to hurt you, Clover.”

Clover gasped and pressed her back against the wall, sliding down to her haunches.

What is she doing here? More skittish than a foal… Regardless, I’m going to have to be gentle with her if I want any answers.

Bowing his head slightly, Flash said again, “I’m not going to hurt you.” As he rose, he stuck out his forehoof again. “You can stand up. Please, you look lost. Let me help you.”

Clover whimpered and looked at the forehoof, then at Flash Sentry, then back to his forehoof. Her hooves cracked audibly against the floor as she stood up, so violent was their trembling. After grabbing his forehoof, she pulled herself to a normal stance.

Flash leaned in closer to whisper after ensuring that they were alone in this passageway. “How did you get here? Did you sneak in?”

Clover flinched and took a step back. “N-no, s-sir…”

“How are you wandering around here unescorted, then?”

She shook her head. “I-I dunno, s-sir…”

Flash sighed. “Where is the guard who was supposed to escort you? All visitors must be escorted, from the front gates and through their entire visit. Are you sure you didn’t sneak in?”

Clover pulled her cowl back and turned to face him at last. At first, Flash noticed the tears welling in her eyes. Frowning, he opened his mouth to speak, wanting to calm her. As his gaze wandered, however, he stopped mid-breath.

A dark, deep-purple bruise adorned her cheek. It looked fresh.

Bringing a forehoof up to cover the bruise, Clover looked away from him again. “I… I went in the front way, but…”

“Did some guard hit you?” Flash demanded, his nostrils flaring. Anger began to seethe within him. If she’s entered unlawfully, that’s one thing, but if somepony hit her without provocation, if somepony is going around here assaul—

“No! No, no!” Clover raised her forehooves and backed away from him. “No, no, sir!”

“Where did you get that, then? Is that why you were wearing the cloak?”

She nodded, biting her lip. “Y-yes, sir. I... I don’t want my husband to see.”

“Where did you get that?” he asked again.

Shuffling on her hooves, Clover didn’t answer at first. She stared everywhere but at Flash Sentry, attempting to withdraw her hooves and make herself look small. When it became evident that he was not leaving, she finally spoke.

“After the audience a few days go, when he was arrested, I… I went back home, and…” She trailed off, letting out a whimper.

Flash exhaled heavily, gritting his teeth.

Clover shook her head and looked up at him again, her eyes slowly widening. “You… you were the guard there, by the door.”

He nodded.

She bit her lip and looked away again.

Flash Sentry sighed and took another step towards her. “Clover, if you did not get in through the front gates, you are trespassing. Trespassing is a very serious offense. Now, I’m going to give you a chance to tell me how you got in here before I—”

“I did go through the front gate, I swear, sir!” Clover exclaimed with a jolt, rising up to her hindhooves again. As she leaned against the wall, she continued, “I told the guard there I wanted to see my husband, in the dungeons. He told me that he could let me in but I would need to wait in the main courtyard. He said somepony would come escort me down there. I waited, and I w-waited, but…

“Nopony came, and only a few minutes ago, I d-decided to try and f-find it myself.”

While she trembled before him, flinching again at his gaze, Flash stepped away and groaned inwardly. So, she was allowed in, but nopony came to assist her… I’m pretty sure I know why.

Sighing, he stuck out his forehoof. “Come on. I’ll take you back to the courtyard.”

“Y-you’re not going to—”

“Come with me before I change my mind,” Flash said with a furrow of his brow.

With a vigorous nod, Clover grabbed his forehoof. After pulling the mare to her hooves, Flash gestured towards the stairs. “The Royal Courtroom is up there. The hearing was today.”

“I know, sir,” Clover said, following beside him as they began to trot. “H-how did he do?”

Flash Sentry stayed silent.

“He pled innocent, didn’t he?”

His only response was to turn the corner, nudging with his muzzle for her to do the same.

Clover sighed quietly, but didn’t say anything more.

By the time the pair reached the front courtyard of Canterlot Castle, they were no longer alone. Passing Royal Guards gave Flash Sentry and his cloaked visitor strange looks. Thankfully, none of them said a word, making their own ways to their posts or quarters.

Here, Flash noted, several other visitors waited for a guard to escort them throughout the castle. A few guards patrolled this central square. One of them rushed over as Flash guided Clover to the center.

“Flash Sentry!” The guard greeted him with a smile, then frowned when he saw Clover. “Who is this?”

Clover yelped and took a step back as the other guard glanced at her.

Stepping in front of her, Flash said, “Vigilance, this mare was supposed to have been escorted to the dungeons for a visit, but nopony arrived to help her.” He snorted and glared at him.

Vigilance raised an eyebrow. “Nopony told her that the dungeons wouldn’t be accepting any visitors today?”

Flash raised an eyebrow of his own. “No. Why would that be the case?”

“Captain’s orders.”

Fighting the urge to grimace, Flash merely replied, “I see.”

“Yes. I apologize for that miscommunication,” Vigilance said, addressing Flash rather than Clover. “So… she was trespassing, then?”

Before Clover could even so much as whimper, Flash answered, injecting venom into his words, “No, she was looking for the guard she was promised.”

Somehow, Vigilance’s white muzzle paled. “I-I see.” He coughed, then turned towards Clover at last. “My apologies, ma’am. Please, let me escort you out.”

“B-but!” Clover retreated back into her cowl, hiding her cheek. “Wh-when can I come see him?”

Flash shrugged when Vigilance looked to him, feigning ignorance. “Er… Visiting hours for prisoners shall resume as normal during the weekend,” Vigilance said to Clover. “Thursdays and weekends only, before sunset.”

Clover nodded, her eyes shining in the light.

The guard gestured for Clover to stand beside him. She complied quickly, offering Flash Sentry a slight smile as she passed by him.

“Thank you, Flash,” Vigilance said as he turned away, leading Clover out.

“You’re welcome,” Flash called back.

Once the two were headed towards the gates, Flash turned around.

As he did so, he caught Clover’s eyes again.

Just this once.

Within the heart of the Archives, Twilight buried herself in numerous tomes, blowing dust from their pages and squinting through the dying light. Once night fell, she lit a candle in the dark and continued her studying, flipping through page after page.

A servant came at some point and announced that dinner was ready. She declined both his offer of an escort to the Royal Dining Hall and a tray of food from the same supper. A slight case of nausea robbed her of her appetite.

“There must be something more here about Starswirl the Bearded, or any of the pre-Equestrian founders and rulers…”

Twilight closed the book she was reading, adding to a tower of them. With a yawn, she rose to her hooves and stretched her legs and wings. She glanced down at the pile of books and sighed.

Twilight trotted over to the window and looked down at the city of Canterlot and beyond. While it had only been a few months since her coronation, adjusting to the life of a Princess had been both more difficult and easier than she’d expected.

Her friends and mentor treated her primarily the same, other than that incident with the Tree of Harmony. For that, she was grateful. Nonetheless, Twilight had been gone for days or weeks at a time from Ponyville. Canterlot Castle was gradually becoming less of a place to visit, assist, and learn than a place to live.

As she stretched out on the windowsill, Twilight sighed. Some days, I just wish I could be back in Ponyville. I’ve been homesick for a third time in my life now, and it never gets any easier.

Luna’s night was beautiful, as it always was. After she and her friends had defeated Nightmare Moon, revealing Luna’s true self, Twilight always wondered how Luna could have been so jealous. Nopony in their right mind would ever speak ill of the night, no matter how many storms passed through it.

While she traced the mountains and hillsides in the distance, Twilight let her mind wander to this latest conundrum.

There has to be more. There has to be something about pre-Equestria, and Equestria before Celestia and Luna. Something from Starswirl, or Princess Platinum, or Clover the Clever, or even one of the others. Somepony has to know something about the Tree of Harmony, and…

Twilight sighed and shook her head.

As she traced the mountains further, seeing them give way to the spirals of the Crystal Empire in the far distance—the tallest tower of the crystalline castle a mere toothpick in Twilight’s eyes—Twilight gasped.

“How didn’t I think of this before?!” she exclaimed to her shadow.

Clapping her hooves, Twilight hopped down from the windowsill. As excitement rushed through her veins, she began to pace, pace, and pace some more. Visions of a three-tiered library rushed through her mind. Piles, towers, and mountains of books danced before her mind’s eye.

“If the Crystal Empire has books about Sombra and the Crystal Heart, then it could have—”

Twilight gasped and began to hop up and down, clapping her hooves while she giggled to herself.

She had it. Her answer.

After dancing a little joyous jig, Twilight galloped out of the Archives, a plan beginning to form within her mind.

Setting Sail Alone

The rest of the evening flew by. At dinner, both Steel Wind and Sharp Spear seemed as sober as they could possibly be. While they recounted their days’ work to Flash—whether by luck or shrewd skill, their hangovers had gone undetected—he half-listened, mentally replaying his encounter with Clover.

While he still questioned if she had been fully honest with him, especially regarding that bruise, Flash decided that he would stand beside his words and his inward vow. His thoughts wandered to Orion in the dungeons below. Four weeks. Can a stallion like him even make it that long? Time spent locked down there changes ponies' minds.

Nevertheless, Flash Sentry did his best to shrug the day’s events off and appear normal before his two friends. He even joined in their laughter when appropriate, though he ate his dinner with a bit of haste. His room and his books called to him now; the prospect of more bizarre happenings made him less than keen on another aimless wandering.

After he finished dinner, he bid his two friends goodnight, parting ways with them. He trotted out of the Great Hall with purpose, intent on reaching his room as soon as possible.

Despite his haste, Flash hadn’t made it more than a few steps into the corridor before a gruff voice called out his name. “Flash Sentry!”

Spinning around, Flash saw it was none other than Captain Ironhoof who was heading towards him, wearing full armor and a stern expression. He fought back the urge to cringe or flinch, fear sparking within him.

Oh, dammit, Vigilance…

“Good evening, Captain,” Flash said with a quick bow. He stood straight as he rose, avoiding the eyes of his superior as he was acknowledged.

“Come with me, Flash,” Ironhoof ordered, turning on his hooves. With a snap of his muzzle towards the stairs, he added, “Now.”

“Yes, Captain.”

While he followed alongside his captain, Flash could only mentally curse himself. Five years, and now, within the past few days, I've screwed up three times. I'm sure Ironhoof knows now about the other two.

I’m glad Greyhoof isn’t seeing this…

Although he entertained the idea of asking Ironhoof what was going on this time, he chose to remain silent. Even if his small act of mercy would turn out to have been a mistake, he would not dig his grave further by acting insubordinate. Ironhoof’s determined visage and forceful steps challenged the mere thought of that notion.

Besides, a part of him piped, remember what Greyhoof said. Be strong.

Their journey took a series of unexpected turns, many more than Flash had expected. Rather than making their way towards the Captain’s quarters, Ironhoof led him up towards the Royal chambers. The guards there, who eyed Flash Sentry with a mix of curiosity and apprehension, parted for the two.

Then, Ironhoof led Flash Sentry through the hallway he recognized as leading to Princess Celestia’s chambers. He swallowed hard and counted the torches on the wall as a distraction, keeping pace with his superior’s heavy hooves.

Princess Celestia? Oh, horseapples, I’ve really done it… I should have known! Stupid, stupid, stupid!

Finally, they arrived. Ironhoof nodded to Night Watch, who knocked on the door of the chamber.

Night Watch called through the door, “Your Highness? Captain Ironhoof and Sir Flash Sentry are here.”

A golden aura gently opened the doors to the three. Princess Celestia stood beyond the threshold—smiling, to Flash’s great relief.

To both his relief and dismay, Princess Twilight Sparkle was standing beside her. She, too, smiled, perfect and glistening. Although the moonlight was behind both alicorns, it seemed far more fitting for the Princess of Magic, brightening her eyes, her smile, her mane.

Flash felt his breath catch in his throat. No, no… She’s here, and she’s going to see this. Of all the times I can see her in the moonlight, it’s for this.

Oh, please, be gentle, Captain, Celestia.

“Good evening, Captain, Flash,” Princess Celestia said.

Both stallions bowed. Flash silently begged for the marble below to steal away his blush. When Celestia gestured for them to rise, he could still feel it on his cheeks, and pled that the darkness would hide it.

After shutting the door, Celestia gestured to a circle of four cushions on the floor beside a roaring fireplace. A cup of tea waited next to each cushion. The hearth hissed and popped as it chewed up a pair of mighty logs. The room was warm and welcoming. Coupled with the moonlight, it seemed almost… romantic.

This is too good to be bad. Right? Ah, but if it were only her and I—

Stop! Focus!

“Please, come and sit with us. We have much to discuss,” Celestia said.

When Flash inadvertently caught eyes with Twilight, it took every syllable of his mental mantra to stop himself from swooning. Through a dreamlike haze, he followed Captain Ironhoof and sat down on the cushion beside him. The two Princesses did the same.

Twilight sat across from Flash, smiling. After stealing a sip of her tea, she addressed the stallions at last. “Th-thank you both for coming. I’m sorry it is rather late,” she said, flattening her ears.

“It’s alright, Twilight. I’m sure they don’t mind,” Celestia said, winking at Ironhoof.

Ironhoof chuckled and took a strong sip of his tea. “Not at all, Your Highness!” As he set down his cup, he prompted, “Right, Flash?”

Flash Sentry nearly dropped the delicate teacup he held awkwardly in his thick forehoof. “Y-yes, sir! Not a problem at all!”

The grin that shot across his muzzle must have resembled something monstrous rather than friendly, for Twilight looked away, picking up her cup again.

While Twilight was preoccupied, Celestia began, “Now then, let’s get through this meeting as expediently as possible. Captain Ironhoof has already been briefed on this, so… All that’s left is to explain this to you, Flash.”

“Oh!” Clearing his throat as he carefully set down his tea, Flash said, “Of course, Your Highness!”

Celestia raised an eyebrow, then chuckled. “Such enthusiasm! I’m glad to hear that.”

Twilight looked back at him and nodded, smiling.

A warmth unrelated to either the herbal tea or the hissing fire embraced Flash Sentry. He bit his lip and coughed, shooting a glance towards Captain Ironhoof. Please, please speak for me, or somepony, anypony—

“Are you alright, Flash?” Celestia asked. “You seem to be coughing frequently. Would you like some honey in your tea?”

Flash shook his head, swallowing hard. “N-no, Your Highness! I’m alright. Thank you.”

Ironhoof laughed and smacked him on the back, grinning toothily. “Ha, you see, Your Highness? He’s more than fit for this!”

”Fit for this”? What?

Returning his grin, Celestia said, “Indeed, it appears so. Twilight, would you like to explain, or should I?”

Time slowed for Flash Sentry, or appeared to. The hiss and pop of the fire died down as Princess Twilight Sparkle set down her half-full teacup, stretched her wings, cleared her throat, and turned towards him. “Oh! S-sure, I can.”

After adjusting her position, Twilight met Flash’s gaze. “Flash Sentry…”

Her words sounded sweet as honey to him, and just as thick. Hypnotizing.

“I have decided to go to the Crystal Empire. A little trip, you see,” Twilight explained, gesturing with her forehooves. She ruffled her wings as she continued, “I’m trying to uncover the origins of the Tree of Harmony, along with anything else that we may not know yet about the Elements of Harmony. My theory is that Equestria’s founders and predecessors, such as Starswirl the Bearded, may have information relating to this.

“And, while I haven’t been able to find much about them in the Royal Canterlot Archives, the Empire’s library is vast and mostly unexplored. The books are not organized very well, at least when my friends and I visited the last time, so it may take a while. A few weeks, at least.”

Flash paused, taking a breath through his nostrils. All eyes were focused on him. Only one set kept that warmth pulsing through him and sent a small shudder down his spine. She’s so articulate, and intelligent. That makes a load of sense. Before Luna’s Return, I didn’t even know that the Elements of Harmony existed…

Wait… what does that have to do with—

“A trip to the ol’ Empire, Your Highness?” Ironhoof smirked. “I wish I could come along. Would love to see what Shining Armor has done with the place since my last visit.”

Celestia laughed into a forehoof. “Oh, Ironhoof, I’m sure you would be impressed! From what I understand, he is forming a new segment of the Guard specifically for the Empire there. And from what I’ve heard, he’s had a good number of recruits. Another visit definitely will need to be organized soon.”

Ironhoof nodded. “Most definitely, Your Highness.”

Focusing back on Flash Sentry, Celestia began, “While Twilight has been to the Crystal Empire several times beforehoof, we are both concerned that, in light of recent events, there may be a need for a Royal Guard to accompany her.”

As her expression turned stern, she added, “Though the press has yet to report on Orion’s outbursts, they will be doing so. And though Twilight, Luna, and I have done nothing wrong, others may not view it that way.”

Flash’s heart skipped several beats through her explanation as the realization, beautiful and terrible, began to dawn on him. There may be a need for a Royal Guard to accompany her. Ironhoof wishes that he could come.

That’s imposs—

“—Although Ironhoof suggested several others who would be fit for the task, Flash Sentry, I would like you to know it was I who requested you. In your five years here, you have performed well under both Captains Shining Armor and Ironhoof—”

The Princess’s words began to fade in and out as his gaze fell to the checkered floor, staring into his teacup. Ironhoof nudged him sharply in the ribs. Flash sat up straight and looked up, intending to stare at Celestia, who was still speaking.

“—I trust Twilight’s proficiency in magical combat and evasion. However, her flight skills, while they have improved, may be a bit of a disadvantage if, Galaxia forbid, something did happen—”

Instead, his eyes were drawn like a magnet to Twilight Sparkle’s. Flash prayed that the crimson on her cheeks was due to the close proximity of the fire, the roaring and leaping fire that seemed to fascinate them both—

“The train will leave at 0800 tomorrow morning and arrive around 2000 sharp at the Crystal Empire.”

Flash somehow managed to break free of the curse of the hearth to turn back to Princess Celestia. “T-tomorrow, Your Highness?”

Celestia nodded. “Tomorrow. Your orders are the typical ones Captain Ironhoof gives you for any escort.

“Stick beside Twilight at all times. Keep a keen eye out for any suspicious activity or anypony who may be a threat. At this time, I do not believe Orion has any associates who may intend to enact what he believes to be justice or revenge for his imprisonment, but it is a possibility,” Celestia said, lowering her voice in both tone and octave.

Sure he had fallen asleep beside his teacup, certain that he would be awakened any moment now by an angry Ironhoof or a glaring Princess of the Sun, Flash Sentry nodded rapidly. “Y-yes, Your Highness! Of course!”

There it was again—Celestia’s smile, accompanied by a click of her tongue. “Your enthusiasm is noteworthy, Flash. Please show Twilight that same sort of enthusiasm, and assist her as requested.”

This fire is too hot. Too many logs. Gonna catch on fire.

His thoughts began to dissolve into fragments while he nodded and smiled like a schoolcolt.

Dream. I’m dreaming. There’s no way. There’s no way. I… I kissed her, and broke a spear, and didn’t turn Clover in to Ironhoof, and—

Before he knew it, Ironhoof was standing tall on his hooves and gesturing for Flash to do the same. Flash scrambled up as he rose, bowing when Celestia thanked them. Her words passed through his ears again, mere mirages of his mind.

After Celestia finished speaking, Twilight looked up at him and smiled.

“This is going to be fun! Isn’t it, Flash?”

When Flash swallowed this time, it hurt.

Hurt. Hurt means no dream.

This is not a dream.

THIS IS NOT A DREAM.

Mustering a smile, he replied, “Y-yes, Your Highness.

“Fun.”

Twilight giggled into a forehoof, rustling her wings.

Ironhoof bowed again to the Princesses, prompting Flash Sentry to do the same.

“Thank you, Your Majesties. May we be excused?”

“Of course,” Celestia said. After gesturing for them to rise, she added, “0800, Canterlot Train Station. Don’t be late, Flash.”

“Of course not, Your Highness,” Flash said, hoping his voice only sounded shaky in his head.

Once he and Ironhoof stepped out the doors and out of Night Watch’s sight, Flash Sentry stepped on one of his own hooves, eliciting a groan of pain. Not a dream. Real.

Ironhoof scowled and grabbed him by the shoulder, pulling him muzzle-to-muzzle as he forced him to walk. Ignoring his soldier’s pained muzzle, he hissed through his teeth, “Listen here, boy. You’d better behave yourself. There are other stallions from this Guard who live and work in the Crystal Empire, and I’ve instructed them to let me know if you have any more slip-ups. Do I make myself clear?”

Flash grit his teeth, forcing the pain in his forehoof down as he said, “Yes, Captain, sir. I will be on my best behavior, sir.”

“Good.” Ironhoof released him with a glare. “You are dismissed. Get some sleep, and Celestia help you if you’re late tomorrow morning to meet Princess Twilight.”

Spitting on the ground, Ironhoof shot him one more glance before he took to his hooves, his heavy steps echoing in the long, dim corridor.

As he rubbed his sore fetlock, Flash called out, “Yes, Captain Ironhoof.

“I won’t be late…”

When he returned to his own chambers, Greyhoof was sitting on the bed, waiting.

“G-good evening, Greyhoof,” Flash said, taken aback.

“Well, good evening, sire.” Greyhoof smiled. “I was told that Captain Ironhoof had summoned you. Hence why you weren’t here when I came by to inquire if you needed anything. From your demeanor, I can surmise that things went… alright?”

Shutting the door behind him, Flash paused to finally, truly breathe.

I’m going to the Crystal Empire with Princess Twilight Sparkle. I’m going to be on a train with her, alone. I’m going to be accompanying and escorting her at all times. Some of those times, she will be alone. All of those times, she will be there.

I’ve never been so excited or scared in my life. Give me a Changeling Queen any day.

Remembering the wise stallion’s words, Flash simply said, “I’ll be leaving for the Crystal Empire in the morning, Greyhoof.”

Though his words sounded firm, Flash Sentry knew and heard the trembling behind them in his own ears. He shook his head, his heart racing in a combination of anticipation and fear.

While the new empire’s reappearance and subsequent peace had intrigued him—due in no small part to Shining Armor’s departure to govern it—he never would have thought he would be seeing it like this.

In the same dreams where he and Princess Twilight Sparkle stood eye-to-eye, Flash left the monotonous gray of Canterlot Castle for the greener tundra of the Crystal Empire. The whispers of those who had journeyed to the frozen north fueled his nighttime escapades. Visions of looming arches, crystal castles, and hillsides dotted with wildflowers filled his mind’s eye.

With a single edict from Princess Celestia, his dream had finally come to pass; he would be seeing the Crystal Empire with his own eyes.

But not only with his own eyes—with the most beautiful eyes he had ever seen.

If his sore fetlock had stopped throbbing already, he would have stomped on it again, just to be absolutely sure. The hammer of his heart, painful against his ribcage, would be verification in the meantime.

From the corner of his eye, Flash saw Greyhoof grin. “The Crystal Empire, sire? Why, I’d only heard the legends as a little colt, and the stories Ironhoof shared when he returned from his visit there.”

Greyhoof’s hooves scraped against the floor as he meandered over to his knight. “A beautiful land, the Captain said it was. Rolling hills, mountains in the distance, spiraling towers of every gemstone imaginable. Something from one of the old storybooks, indeed.

“How long will you be gone?”

Flash said with a smile both genuine and forced, “A few weeks, probably. Plenty of time to explore the city and everything, heh.”

“A month?” Greyhoof raised an eyebrow. “Well, somepony must have accumulated some leave,” he said with a throaty chuckle, nudging Flash in the shoulder.

Flash returned his friend’s gesture, nudging him carefully back with a wing. “Heh, right.”

After retrieving his burlap duffel bag from his wardrobe, Flash Sentry distracted himself with packing for the trip. While he stashed armor polish, spare sets of horseshoes, his dress uniform, and several other necessities in the bag, he stayed silent, avoiding Greyhoof’s gaze.

Greyhoof raised an eyebrow and took a step back. “Er… Can I be of any assistance, sire?”

Flash shook his head, rummaging through his closet for his manebrush. “No, that’s fine. Thank you, though.”

Greyhoof tapped his chin. “Ah. Alright, then.”

Shrugging, Greyhoof walked back to the bed. Both his joints and the bed creaked audibly as he sat down, though neither commented on it. A few minutes of silence trickled by before the servant spoke up again.

“Sire… May I ask what this little expedition is for?”

Here it comes.

Denial could only get him so far, and only within himself. When he finally spoke of this, it would be real, and so would all of the sparring thoughts and emotions that battled with his mind.

The war between Flash Sentry the stallion and Flash Sentry the pegasus Royal Guard would officially begin when he announced that he was escorting the alicorn Princess of his dreams to the frozen north.

He grabbed his spear, placing it beside the duffel, though it would do him no good in this fight.

“I’m… I’m actually not going alone.”

“Oh?”

“I’m… I’m going to be escorting Princess Twilight.”

Greyhoof grinned and clapped his forehooves together, once, twice, a third time. He laughed and laughed, running his tongue over his teeth and shaking his head.

Flash Sentry stared at him, eyebrows raised, wondering if the poor stallion had finally gone over the edge.

“Good show, boy. Good show,” Greyhoof said, still laughing. “You almost had me going there.”

“I’m serious, Greyhoof!”

Greyhoof’s eyes shot open. “You… you are?”

“Yes!”

Resuming his packing, Flash looked away from his friend, embarrassed by both his tone and his emotion. He focused on putting a few of his favorite books into the bag while he said more calmly, “Princess Twilight wants to go to the Crystal Empire for some study, and Princess Celestia wanted somepony to accompany her. Since Princess Twilight is a weak flier, she wanted me, a pegasus, to go.

“I’m leaving at 0800 tomorrow morning, and I’m not sure exactly when I’ll be back.”

Greyhoof twiddled his forehooves and sighed. “Ah. I see.”

Flash glanced over his shoulder, frowning. “‘I see?' You don’t have any advice for me?” For once?

With another sigh, Greyhoof climbed off the bed and made his way over to Flash. “Sire, we have discussed this… issue on multiple occasions, from multiple angles. While I understand your perspective and your feelings—and you understand mine—ultimately, we are two completely different stallions.”

Throwing a forehoof around Flash’s neck, Greyhoof continued, “I am an old stallion, a servant born and raised. I never married, and I have no foals.” He frowned. “I have the burdens of regret, of past mistakes, of hindsight. You do not.

“However…” Greyhoof released him and took a step back. “Though how you handle this situation is your decision to make, I encourage you to do what you feel is right, and what you can live with in the end. What you will not regret doing.

“For there is nothing worse, Flash Sentry, than being an old stallion and wanting to change or take back what will forever elude you.”

As Flash met Greyhoof’s eyes, he understood now that it wasn’t just physical pain dimming their light.

Flash reached out towards him. “I’m… I’m sorry. I didn’t—”

“I know you didn’t, and neither did I.” Greyhoof picked up a discarded book and placed it into the duffel bag. “I wish you the best of luck, dear boy, and I pray that you will make the correct decisions.”

But what are the correct ones?

“In the meantime—” Greyhoof continued to pack for him—”I ask that you try and relax, enjoy yourself, see a few new sights. Write down your experiences, even.”

“Sure. I could do that.”

“Actually…” Turning around, Greyhoof raised a forehoof. “There is one thing I would like you to do for me, Flash.”

“What’s that?”

“Have a nice picture of yourself taken. Whether it’s alone, with the Princess—” Flash blushed—”Captain Shining Armor, Princess Cadence, whoever, just take one. Beside the castle, in town square, whatever. Just make sure you’re smiling in it.”

Puzzled, Flash nodded. “Sure. I can do that, too. Um… Why, though?”

“Because,” Greyhoof said, staring him straight in the eye, "I want you to keep that picture, and look at it during dark times. I want you to remember, in spite of everything within and without you, that you can still be happy.”

Before he knew it, Greyhoof’s forehooves were around him. Flash hugged the old stallion back tightly, writing off the light dampness he felt on his shoulder as a wayward raindrop.

He must have left his window cracked open, so strong was the moonlight within his room.

If the evening prior was a dream, the morning after was a blur.

A haze of colors, faces, sounds, and smells mixed together into a fetid concoction unfit for any drinker. Steel and Spear’s shocked muzzles, full of envy and ecstasy at his revelation. His favorite bowl of oats, sweet and hot. Eating that favorite bowl of oats in the Great Hall amidst a clamor of excited voices. One last goodbye to Greyhoof, who didn’t mention the conversation of the night before. The heavy weight of his duffel bag against his back, coupled with the supportive weight of his spear as he trudged out of Canterlot Castle.

It was Friday, a day to celebrate. It would be the longest Friday of his life.

Once his hooves met the cobblestones beyond the front gate, he was in Canterlot. The city, too, seemed to churn and combine, great swaths of every color joining to create a majestic landscape before him. 0730, and the city was alive—stirring, chatting, chuckling and tipping its hat. Light shades of pink and purple joined the blue in the early morning sky. The colors made him smile.

Flash Sentry moved with purpose through the streets, taking in everything with the strict observational skills of a trained Royal Guard. Nopony seems to be paying much attention to me. Good.

Despite all the burdens and baggage that would seek to weigh him down this trip, above all, Flash Sentry was going for one reason, and one reason only. The golden armor he wore and steel spear he carried attested to that.

While he trotted to the train station, he left no noble stone unturned, narrowing his eyes as he took in the demeanor and intent of all passerby. Customers heading to the marketplace. Ponies heading to work. Fillies and colts on their way to school.

More than likely, nopony will know that Princess Twilight will be boarding the train until she arrives at the station. Good.

Flash checked the time on a nearby clock-tower. 0745. Better move. The early bird…

No, that’s a terrible analogy.

He picked up his pace for the remainder of the trip. Not a single Canterlot citizen appeared suspicious. When he reached the train station, he found it mostly empty, with only a few ponies waiting for trains out of Canterlot.

After locating the sign for the proper platform, Flash Sentry picked up his hooves again. He soon found it: Platform Five — Crystal Empire.

He was alone.

Setting his duffel bag down on a bench, Flash Sentry leaned against his spear, staring into the skies. Since she’s here to meet me, she’s probably coming by carriage.

For a few minutes, Flash Sentry attempted to relax, taking deep, yet quiet breaths. The stoic demeanor associated with Royal Guards would certainly need to be displayed, at least in public. He hardened his muzzle into a stern, neutral expression and continued to wait.

Flash Sentry silently recited the Guard’s Oath to himself, focusing his mind back on higher things.

You are a Royal Guard, a servant of Her Majesties Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, and Princess Twilight Sparkle. You are bound by blood to serve the Royal Family and to protect all citizens of Equestria from evil. You shall never leave a fellow Guard behind in combat. You shall always follow the orders of your superiors and Royalty. You shall—

Behind him came a rush of wings. Flash spun around.

There, tilting and tipping her wings in the gentle breeze, was Princess Twilight Sparkle, leaning down as she came in for her landing. A pair of heavy saddlebags rested across her back. No chariot nor any Royal Guard guided her awkward flight.

Although there was nothing truly majestic about her current flight, Flash felt a grin crack his stoic muzzle. He quickly willed it to return and took a step back to allow more room for her landing.

And land she did.

Twilight pulled up at the last second and dug her hooves into the platform, swaying. “Err… Heh, heh, sorry about that,” she said with a chuckle once she steadied herself. With a smile, she shook her head and shrugged. “They say the landing is the hardest part, eh, heh.”

“Oh… That’s alright, Your Highness.” Flash began to bow.

Almost immediately, Twilight gestured for him to rise. “Heh, um, that’s alright. You don’t have to do that.” She laughed and adjusted her saddlebags. “If you do, conversation in the next few weeks is going to be… difficult, to say the least.”

Conversation?

“Oh… right.” Flash leaned down and slipped his duffel bag onto his back. “Right, Your Highness.”

Twilight smiled and brushed her mane from her eyes. “You can just call me Twilight, Flash.”

Twilight.

Instinctively, he bowed his head. “Yes, Twilight.” When he realized what he’d done, he felt himself flush. “Oh, I mean—”

Giggling, Twilight just shook her head. “It’s alright, Flash.”

Flash just nodded this time, not trusting himself to keep both of her new customs. Twilight, he thought again, realizing how much simpler and familiar it felt to even think, rather than “Your Highness,” “Your Majesty,” or “Princess”.

This is interesting. Why would she… Unless…

Twilight opened one of her saddlebags and pulled out several empty scrolls, along with a few quills and ink. She continued to rifle through her bags, dropping a few sheets of parchment, all of which were covered in her scribbled hoofwriting.

Leaning down, Flash grabbed one of the sheets and passed it over to her. “H-here, Twilight. You dropped this.”

“Oh, thank you!” Twilight laughed and levitated back in her bag. “Yeah, I can be, uh, quite—”

The shrill whistle of a train cut her words short. Startled, Twilight jumped up, spilling her entire saddlebag full of parchment, books, quills, and ink all over the platform.

Flash leaned his spear against the bench and started grabbing as many scrolls as he could with his forehooves and wings. Twilight chased after some rolling inkpots with her magic, picking up the quills with other tendrils of her aura.

Almost got all of them! Looking down, Flash saw one more sheet left untouched. Without thinking, he scooped it up in his mouth. “Twif-life! I’fe goth—”

The train pulled into the station, squealing on its brakes as it settled into its stop. With its arrival came an exodus of ponies onto the platform from the full train.

“Omigosh, omigosh, omigosh! It’s Princess Twilight!”

“Wow! Can I have your autograph, Your Highness?”

“No way! It’s Princess Twilight!”

Flash’s eyes widened at the swarm of oncoming ponies. He quickly shoved the scrolls and parchment back in Twilight’s saddlebag, grabbed his spear, and spread his wings. “Stand—”

Twilight levitated the last quill back into her bag and addressed the crowd.

“Hello, everypony! Er, I’m sorry, but I have to get going!” Smiling sheepishly, she back-stepped towards the train while Flash Sentry stood by her side. “Come back to Canterlot Castle in a month’s time and I’ll be able to answer all of your questions!”

To Flash’s surprise, while the crowd seemed visibly disappointed, nopony challenged her or audibly objected. The sea of onlookers parted for Twilight and him to slip into the train without incident. Still, he kept his eyes open, one forehoof on his bag, the other on his spear.

Once they were inside, the train’s guard-pony closed the doors behind them with his magic and bowed to Twilight. “Ah, Princess, right on time! This train has been reserved especially for you and your guard, so please feel free to pick any cab that you like.”

Twilight smiled. “Thank you very much.”

“If there is anything you require, Your Highness, please, let me know!” With that, the guard trotted towards the train’s engine, leaving his two passengers to choose their seats.

Why did Princess Celestia let her come here by herself? She insisted on me, but let Twilight fly all alone? At least the train is reserved…

Twilight chose a cab and held the doors open for Flash Sentry, gesturing for him to enter. He laughed. “Er…”

“Please, go ahead, Flash.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

Flash Sentry had, on various other escorts for the Royal Guard, seen the inside of a sleeper cab far too many times than he wanted to count. This one was no different—ill-patterned wallpaper, a set of bunk beds, and two large booths separated by a table.

It was also the smallest he had ever seen, or so it felt. Tossing the duffel onto the bottom bunk, he sat down on one side of the booth and held his spear upright in his right forehoof, like always.

Twilight chuckled slightly. “Oh, you’re not going to ask?”

"W-what?”

“Well, that’s alright,” Twilight said, levitating her saddlebags over to the top bunk. “With only a twelve-hour ride, I don’t think I’ll need to sleep much, anyway. Do you?” she asked, sitting down across from him.

The train lurched and hissed. Sitting up straight, Flash braced himself as the train began to pull out of Canterlot station, howling its steam into the morning air.

Twelve hours. Twelve hours, and bunk beds, and she’s… GAH!

“No, Twilight. I don’t think I will, either,” Flash replied, forcing his wings to stay tucked at his sides.

This is going to be a long ride.

Into The Frozen North

Flash Sentry hadn’t encountered a truly terrifying foe since Queen Chrysalis and her swarm invaded Canterlot. Compared to those shape-shifting monsters, stallions like Orion were a breeze. While they, like the disgraced noble, may be malevolent, at least their methods and madness could be anticipated, analyzed, and countered.

If given a choice between battling a few Changelings or remaining locked in this cab with Princess Twilight Sparkle, Flash wasn’t quite sure which one he would ultimately choose. At least he could trust himself with Changelings. The mare who tip-hoofed her way through his dreams was a different story.

Once the train began to move, Twilight stretched her forehooves across the table and said with a chuckle, “Heh, sorry about that earlier, by the way.”

Sorry? “B-beg pardon, Twilight?”

“Oh, well… Princess Celestia offered me a chariot, but I wanted to get in a little extra flying practice,” Twilight explained with a sheepish grin and another little laugh. “Guess I just forgot that I would have some ponies wanting to see me before I made it to the Crystal Empire.”

“Oh. Uhh…” Flash took to studying the intricate patterns of the train’s wallpaper for a few seconds, cursing his hesitance. C’mon! You’re going to have to get through this somehow! “Th—that’s fine, Twilight.”

Already, he wanted to stomp himself again.

You have a job to do, he reminded himself, forcing himself to glance around the cab again. His gaze locked onto the window beside the beds. Stop acting like a pansy and do that job. Observe.

Flash squinted and studied their outside surroundings carefully. Nothing was to be seen but a pristine sky and wildflowers blowing in the breeze—not one hovering pegasus, nor any unicorn or Earth pony hooves dangling off the roof of the train. The landscape passed by as the train pressed on with nary a bump in the rails.

This is ridiculous! There’s nothing there. It’s an empty train, nopony following. And of all the Princesses who would be in danger of an usurper, she’s not—

“What are you doing?”

Flash turned around. “Er, um—”

Trying not to look at you?

“Is there something out there?”

My sanity.

The cab seemed to be suffocating him. Flash leaned against his weapon and fidgeted in his seat. “Well, er, you see—”

Before he could get another half-word in edgewise, Twilight glanced out the window. “Hmm. I don’t see anything.”

“Oh, well,” Flash managed at last, “I suppose it was nothing, Pri—”

“Twilight.”

“Right,” he mumbled, rubbing his neck. “Twilight. Sorry.”

Her laugh, merry and light, filled his ears again. As he looked away, Flash considered the ultimate consequences of jumping out the window. Or, perhaps, laying on his spear. Twelve hours? Where’s a Changeling horde when you need it?

Twilight smiled and drummed a forehoof on the table. “Don’t worry. I’m sure everything will be fine. I’m not exactly worried about anypony following us. And we have the whole train to ourselves, so it should be safe, right?”

“Yes, ma’am.” He nodded and crossed his forehooves over the table, sitting up straighter than any attentive schoolcolt.

Twilight snort-laughed, drawing a tinge of crimson to his cheeks. She shook her head and gave him a gentle smile. “Sorry. I didn’t mean anything by that. It’s just… ‘ma’am’ sounds like something I’ll be called when I’m old and grey.”

Go and insult her now, why don’t you? That’s going to work wonders. The urge to face-hoof became nigh irresistible.

Flash shook his head in return before mustering a smile of his own. “Sorry. I didn’t mean that way either. Just… force of habit.”

“It’s alright. Though, we’re going to be together for a while, so let’s try and get to know each other, okay? No formalities needed. Just pony-to-pony. If that’s alright with you...”

Together? Why did you have to say that?

Swallowing hard, Flash nodded again. “S-sure.”

Twilight opened her saddlebag with her magic.“That’s great to hear! After all, I really do like getting to know new ponies, no matter who they are or where they’re from.”

Flash blinked. “Really?”

“Of course!” While she located a thick, tightly rolled scroll and a quill from her bag, she added, “I didn’t use to be that way. I used to be pretty quiet, actually. But, thanks to my friends, I learned that it is important to get to know and befriend ponies of all statures and backgrounds.”

The grin on his muzzle grew so rapidly that it hurt. Although he was certain that Celestia had brought her sun a little too close to Equestria today, Flash welcomed the warmth flooding his fur. “I-I agree, Twilight.”

Twilight closed her bag and laid the quill down on the table. “I’m glad you think so, Flash.” Still holding the scroll high in her aura, she continued, “Now, since this is going to be a long ride, I’ve prepared a quick list of a few conversational topics that might interest you…”

The scroll began to unfurl into a long, thick sheet of parchment, all covered in tiny but precise scribblings. When the scroll rolled across the table, down onto the floor, and underneath the bunk beds without stopping, Flash felt his jaw unhinge.

Twilight levitated the scroll higher in her magic, blushing slightly and flattening her ears. “Eh, heh, heh… Twelve hours is a long time, you know…”

Yes… a very long, long time… just like—

The scroll finally came to rest, the end of it curling up between the beds and the opposite wall of the cab. The very top of the list hovered near the ceiling, all of it held captive in Twilight’s aura.

That’s a quick list?! With a few topics?! Flash Sentry wretched his jaw shut and brought a forehoof to his mouth, trying not to laugh. I wonder what she considers to be a long list! There probably isn’t enough parchment in all of Equestria!

After clearing her throat, Twilight levitated the mess of parchment down to her eye level. “Okay! The first topic I have listed is the weather.”

Twilight allowed the list to rest, sending several unfortunate trees’ worth of parchment crinkling down to the floor. “What do you think about the weather today, Flash?”

She may have well as asked him the quadratic formula.

Flash’s mind went blank, all blood rushing to his cheeks and wings. Here they were, a Royal Guard and Princess, two ponies who had barely interacted beyond formality and duty. And here she was, looking at him again with those eyes, those eyes, asking him a small-talk question and using their first names.

He looked around the cab in a frantic millisecond, searching for any sign of gossamer wings or chattering fangs.

In the few seconds it took him to breathe, he affirmed his decision of only a few minutes beforehoof.

If I’m going to get through this—if we are—I can’t keep freezing up. I can’t keep looking at her this way. Just answer the damn questions! Straighten up! Do your job!

Be a stallion!

“I… I think it’s very nice today, Twilight,” he said at last.

Immediately, she replied, “Me too! I mean, sure, the Grand Galloping Gala is coming up, which means it’s springtime, but, really, the weather-pegasi have been doing great lately!”

“Yes. They… have.”

“It’s probably going to be a bit different once we arrive at the Crystal Empire, but I’m sure it’ll be fine. Snow is beautiful, especially the snow up north. And, speaking of weather, that reminds me!” Twilight clapped her hooves together, continuing with palpable enthusiasm, “One of my friends is a weather pegasus: the Element of Loyalty, Rainbow Dash. The best flier I’ve ever known! Do you know her?”

Rainbow Dash? I mean, I know she’s an Element, but I feel like I’ve heard more about her than that. “Well… No, not really.”

“Oh?” Twilight raised an eyebrow.

Fearing he may have offended already, Flash quickly raised a forehoof. “I know of her,” he corrected, “but I do not know her. I was raised in Canterlot, not Cloudsdale.”

“... O-oh.” Twilight coughed and began to reach for her list. “Heh… sorry. I forgot that not all peg—”

“No, I’m sorry,” Flash cut in, staring at his forehooves. “That was rather rude of me.”

Well, that train window is looking pretty cozy right about now. I wonder if I can get by with only a few scr—

Instead of the firm rebuke he was expecting, Flash looked up to see her burst into laughter. His eyes widened as he stared at her.

“Rude? Rude?” Twilight wiped at one of her eyes, grinning. The scroll shook in her magic alongside her continued chuckles. “If that’s what you call rude, I wonder what you would think of—”

Biting her lip, Twilight let her words fade away. A guilty grin spread across her muzzle. “Heh, eh, never mind.”

Flash cleared his throat and crossed his forehooves across the table. “Er… That’s alright.”

In the silence, both of them coughed.

“Um…” With a sigh, Twilight rolled up the seemingly infinite parchment and stashed it back in her bag. “Let’s forget about the list.”

“Uh, sure.”

Soon enough, the list would’ve surely burst into flames if it was left to hang in this arid heat, Flash reasoned. He glanced at the clock hanging on the wall. Ten minutes down. Seven hundred and ten to go. At least I can still do math. For now.

“Sorry. This is awkward, isn’t it?” Twilight asked. Her next laugh was a little less merry and light, though it still threatened to bring that same scarlet to his cheeks.

The silence came again, thick and pulsating.

“N-not at all,” Flash said, plastering a grin across his muzzle.

Twilight painted a matching smile across her own countenance, darting her eyes all around the room.

Feeling the situation slipping further and further away from him, time seeming to slow to molasses as the ticking of the clock becoming a taunting metronome, Flash Sentry made another decision. Just say something, anything! Be normal! C’mon!

The next words out of his muzzle were, “Uh, so… Have you been to the Crystal Empire before?”

Immediately, his eyes widened in horror, meeting her own widened pair. His helmet, along with the rest of his armor, seemed to triple in weight. Okay, that was something, but I meant something not completely—

“I-I mean! How long has it been since your last v-visit?”

“Oh! Well,” Twilight began with a smile, “it’s been a few months, actually! The last time I was there was when my friends and I were meeting with Miss Harshwinny, the director of the Equestrian Games.”

Emboldened by his first true success, Flash sat up a little straighter. “Oh, that must have been interesting.”

“It was! There were a few mishaps—” there was that endearing, sheepish little smile again—”but we all eventually got it worked out, and convinced her that the Crystal Empire would be the best place for the games this year!”

“That’s great!”

Twilight nodded, smiling.

Though he was still locked in what seemed to be a perpetual battle with the feathery traitors on his back, Flash Sentry felt himself finally beginning to relax. He loosened his grip on his spear and let it rest against his seat while he took another leap of fledgling faith. “So… By your friends, you mean all of the other Elements of Harmony, right?”

At the time of his training, the Elements of Harmony were mere myth and legend, footnotes in the history books. Flash knew of the Elements from the story of the Mare in the Moon, but never would have imagined them to have truly existed, much less to have been embodied by modern mares.

A little over three years ago, after Nightmare Moon was defeated and Princess Luna returned, he, along with the rest of the Guard, had been debriefed on the Elements. All were to be treated with respect and dignity, no exceptions. It was the same order that had been bestowed upon them during his basic training regarding Twilight—then just Celestia’s favorite pupil and a frequent visitor of the castle—and Spike, Twilight’s dragon friend and assistant.

Flash had yet to meet any of the Elements in the flesh. He had always been assigned to some other escort or post when they visited, knowing only from the stories afterward of their victories.

At his second question, Twilight brought her hooves together and beamed. “Yes, exactly! The six of us are the best of friends, and I couldn’t be happier that Princess Celestia sent me to Ponyville to make some.” She sighed. “I just wish I could have went there sooner.”

“Um, Ponyville?”

“You’ve never visited?”

Flash shook his head.

“It’s the friendliest place in Equestria, unlike any other place I have ever been…”

Twilight, disregarding the stashed list completely now, launched into an explanation and detailed exposition about Ponyville, each of the Elements, and some of the more quirky Ponyville locals. He rested a forehoof against his chin and hung on her every word, smiling all the while.

Never before had somepony, anypony spoke with so much pride about a place that wasn’t their hometown, at least to him. All he had ever known was Canterlot, though he’d attended flight camp in Cloudsdale, along with some of his Royal Guard training. Cloudsdale and Canterlot seemed in equal measure in his eyes—homogenous, though Canterlot boasted a minority of Earth ponies and pegasi. Cloudsdale and Canterlot were secure in their traditions, their customs, outliers like Thermals notwithstanding.

Ponyville, from what Twilight described, appeared to be a hub of diversity within Equestria, with everypony from farmers to high-class artisans living together in harmony. Not that the few pegasi or Earth ponies in Canterlot suffered—at least, not visibly so. There was something to be noted about the difference between tolerance and acceptance.

“... And even when the Cake twins were born—one a pegasus, the other a unicorn, to Earth pony parents—nopony batted an eye!” Twilight laughed, shaking her head. “I mean, that’s perfectly reasonable, considering what genetics and past familial... relations can do, but…”

A twinge of indignation rose up within him, threatening to show on his muzzle. Stifling it, Flash merely nodded.

Twilight looked at her forehooves. “You know… Before Celestia sent me to Ponyville, I was actually kind of closed-minded.” She looked up at Flash. “I wasn’t like… like a racist or anything,” she said quickly, “but I just… I hadn’t really given much thought to friendship at all, much less friendship with ponies different than me.”

“Oh, well… I think that’s true of many, Twilight,” Flash said with a small smile.

Twilight nodded, smiling slightly back. “Yes, I know. But still… especially with this Orion thing…”

At Orion, Flash felt his stomach turn to ice. His mind drifted to a terrified Clover, concealing her bruise with the cowl of her cloak. That stallion has no idea what he’s doing to his mare… Even if I can sympathize with him somewhat, he’s a co—

“So!” Twilight cleared her throat. “Now that I’ve bored you with that rant—” she chuckled and brushed her mane from her eyes—”tell me about your friends.”

“M-mine?” Flash asked, startled.

“Well, sure!” Twilight said with a jesting scoff. “I mean… I did just talk your ear off for close to an hour about ponies you’ve never met and a place you’ve never been.” She giggled. “Might as well return the favor, Flash.”

An hour? Flash glanced at the clock again. Sure enough, about ten grains remained in the sands of their hourglass—ten hours of an all-too-small cab to fill with the combined space of their words, or what could pass for words.

Although Flash trusted himself to listen to Twilight without dissolving into a puddle resembling spring slush on the floor, her inquiry only served to bring that same temptation to the surface. While she looked at him intently, his heart began to thunder with that same mix of fire and ice that paralyzed and spurred him in the same instance.

More so when he realized that he did not have much story to tell.

“Er…” Rubbing his nape, he stole a glance at his forehooves. “Well…”

“Don’t be shy,” Twilight encouraged. “We have a lot of time, so feel free to ramble if you like. It can’t be as boring as my story!”

“Heh… Well…”

Flash looked up. Don’t you go ahead and lie now, he admonished himself, fighting his fear. You’ve dug yourself into this mess, and lying only adds another shovel.

You’re boring. Hopelessly boring. Maybe she’ll fall asleep and you can go back to staring out the window.

“Um… Well, one of my good friends is my servant, Greyhoof.”

Twilight’s eyes brightened. “Oh! Greyhoof! He is very nice,” she said with a nod and knowing smile. “I pass by him almost every morning and evening in the hallways. He always seems friendly.”

Flash nodded weakly. “Y-yes, he is.”

“I really like my servant, too. Allspice,” Twilight explained, tapping her chin. “Heh. Took me a moment to remember her name. There are so many ponies in Canterlot Castle, sometimes they get all mixed up and I…” She brought her hooves to the side of her head and spun her eyes around in their sockets, sticking out her tongue.

They shared a laugh.

“Heh, heh, yes… That’s how I felt when I first became a Royal Guard,” Flash said, feeling himself begin to relax, “especially when many of them look almost the same. Like Steel Wind and Sharp Spear. Those two are the exact same, except for their manes!”

Twilight laughed, making him grin. “Are they your friends, too?”

“Er… Well, the three of us went through all of our training together, and do, uh, hang out on leave and weekends sometimes,” Flash answered. That’s the truth. Enough of it.

“Sounds like fun!”

“Eh… yeah.”

Silence. Flash shuffled his hindhooves and tapped a forehoof on the table, lost for anything further.

“Anypony else?” Twilight asked after a little while.

Flash avoided her eyes. “Not really, heh.” When he saw her tilt her head, he explained, “I, um, usually spend my time flying, or reading.”

Any sign of apprehension in her eyes was extinguished. Twilight clapped her forehooves together. “What do you like to read?”

Flash blinked in disbelief. No interrogation about that? No berating me for it? A Princess with legions of admirers and six close friends, five of whom helped her save Equestria, doesn’t want to question why I’m such a—

No. Focus. Focus on her questions. Focus on getting through this. Focus on the time.

He looked at the clock again. Nine hours and forty-five minutes.

“Well…” Taking a breath through his nostrils, Flash began, “I really enjoy history, particularly military or early Equestrian…”

Thankfully, Princess Twilight Sparkle latched onto his brief mention of his interest in historical literature, just as she had with his ignorance of Ponyville. Flash Sentry was more than content to allow her to dominate the majority of their conversation, having far too many things he both did and did not want to say.

While she spoke, he focused inwardly on maintaining an iron grip on himself—wings, words, muzzle, and demeanor. By the time only seven hours remained until their arrival, Flash trusted himself enough to relax somewhat again, though he couldn’t be too certain.

He hated himself for having botched his own end of the “friends” conversation, though he was still dumbfounded that she had glossed over his apparent isolation. Once he’d resolved to telling the truth, he expected to be met with silence and a cold shoulder at best, a fleeing alicorn at worst.

Not only had she stayed, but she talked to him still, sharing anecdotes of history, favorite historians, and the details of her research plan. He laughed and she laughed; he felt genuine, and hoped she did, too.

A sheep in lion’s clothing, Flash Sentry knew that his disinterest in the typical life of a bachelor stallion was unusual. He focused on his work, his books, and his dreams, trying to drown away the nagging little voice in the back of his mind, trying to be normal.

Nevertheless, it was difficult to form true friendships when he opposed what everypony else so fundamentally embraced. More than once, he wished he could accept the order, the way things were—or, at least, open up to somepony other than Greyhoof (or Spitfire, for a few seconds) about it. Unfortunately, his sky was devoid of almost all lucky stars.

Princess Twilight Sparkle finally began to yawn and stretch after almost three hours of discussion. Smacking her lips, she glanced towards the saddlebags on the top bunk of the bed with a tired grin. “I think I’m going to get some rest.”

Flash rose to his hooves and nodded, grimacing as he stretched his cramped limbs. While she gracefully stood up, pushed off her hindhooves, and hovered over to the bunk, he grabbed his spear and stood beside the cab door. Resuming a guard’s stance, Flash opened the door and stuck his head out.

Empty.

Her laugh forced him around so quick that he almost smacked his head against the wall. “I don’t think anypony but the train-staff are going to be out there, Flash.”

With a brief laugh, Flash replied, “You’re right. Sorry.” He winced as he apologized, cursing himself. Guess you don’t totally have a grip yet.

“No need to apologize.” Twilight rolled onto her side and folded her wings over herself, resting her head on the pillow with a contented sigh. “I should be the one to apologize and just let you do your job, huh?”

“It’s alright.” Wanting to respect her modesty, Flash turned away, the faintest hint of a blush on his cheeks.

Hearing Twilight settle into the bunk and pull the blankets over herself, then yawn, he couldn’t help but smile.

“Could you please wake me up when we get there? Or when the dinner cart comes around? I’m starving,” she muttered, closing her eyes.

“Of course,” he said, his own stomach rumbling in protest. Flash smiled over his shoulder, stepped out of the cab, and put a hoof on its door.

“Goodnight, Twilight.”

She opened her eyes and smiled at him. “Goodnight, Flash.”

He closed the door and leaned against it, standing in the middle of the empty train.

Flash, finally left to his lonesome, allowed himself a toothy smile. Despite the train’s relentless churning towards the frozen north, he felt warm from his chest outward while he allowed the day’s conversation to replay in his mind.

Not the greatest, but just enough… Just enough will have to do.

Outside, the spirals and towers of the crystalline castle came closer and closer into view. And, with them, Prince Shining Armor and Princess Cadence—Twilight’s brother and the Princess of Love—came ever closer.

Another clock on the wall. A little under seven hours.

Flash didn’t feel so hungry anymore.

The dinner cart came and went, bringing with it tidings of simple salad and rolls. Twilight gave the fervently bowing and apologetic chef and his staff the most generous of thanks. While simple, the meal was more than fit for a Princess, even if the train’s crew insisted otherwise.

Flash, too, enjoyed his meal, and waved off the forefront apology of the same staff, who looked at Twilight’s “personal guard” with what he surmised to be fear. Despite his lack of appetite, he still ate, enjoying the lull in their journey.

After she finished her plate, Twilight resumed her nap. Flash granted her privacy once more, standing guard outside their cab, though he was fatigued himself. Her initial cheeky comment regarding the bunk beds lingered in his mind nonetheless.

Surely she didn’t mean anything by it. And it would be highly inappropriate for me to sleep in the same room as her, regardless.

Ironhoof has eyes and ears everywhere, even in the north.

No stowaway or marauder could be found, no matter how intensely Flash searched the train with the fine-toothed combs of his eyes, practically begging for something, anything to happen. Motion was commotion, and could drown out his nagging emotion.

Doubt filled his thoughts. There’s no danger to be found here. Perhaps Princess Celestia is—

No. That’s ridiculous.

Beyond the glass, fields and meadows of green and wildflowers fell away to a long stretch of frozen tundra. While springtime had just arrived in Canterlot and the vast majority of Equestria, melting away the final remnants of winter, the Crystal Empire had yet to awaken beneath its blanket of white. Flash remembered that, while it lacked pegasi of any sort, the Empire still experienced the four seasons. An ancient magic, similar to the wild Everfree, governed the cyclic changes there, or so went the stories.

The wild snow began to embrace their train, flakes falling steadily, accumulating on the windows and wheels of the bustling locomotive. Flash couldn’t help but watch the snowfall in a bit of awe, grinning like a schoolcolt at the sight of snow in what he had always known to be springtime.

Immersed in the rhythm of Twilight’s undeniably adorable snoring, coupled with the silent wonder of the frozen north welcoming them, Flash Sentry felt at peace, and more than alright.

A few minutes or hours later, the train blew its whistle, slowing its velocity as it pulled into the Crystal Empire station at last. Flash spun around and knocked on the door to the cab. “Pri—Twilight?”

The only response Flash received was more snoring.

The train gave another long whistle, the brakes squealing when it came to a full stop. Flash braced his hooves for the jolt, leaning against the door as the train shifted into position.

The train-guard emerged from the engine and stepped into the hallway, calling out, “Crystal Empire station! Please gather your belongings before leaving, Your Highness!”

Flash rapped on the door again. “Twilight?”

More snoring.

Horseapples!

The guard approached him with a quizzical look, cleaning his glasses in his magic. “Ah, sir, is the Princess ready?”

“I think she’s still asleep,” Flash said with another knock on the door.

The guard laughed and put his glasses back on. “Well, you’d best wake her up, sir. We’re here.”

No, really? Flash inwardly rolled his eyes. He knocked on the door a fourth time. Twilight continued to snore.

Feeling the guard’s smug stare on him, Flash reluctantly opened the cab door.

A single candle was burnt to the last of its wick. Its light illuminated the slumbering alicorn on the top bunk. Princess Twilight, wrapped in a tangle of her own wings and blanket, lay on her back, her hooves a sprawled mess all over the mattress. A trail of drool led from her mouth to her pillow, then dripped to the floor. She snored and kicked in her sleep, then smacked her lips.

Blushing furiously—snapping his struggling wings down—Flash called out into the dim light, “Um, ah, Y-Your Highness, we’re—”

Suddenly, the snoring ceased in mid-note. Twilight opened one eye, then the other.

Then, gasping, she fell off the bed, face-first.

In a panic, Flash rushed over, fearing the worst. Oh, this one’ll be fun to explain. Look at what you just did!

He quickly set his spear aside and leaned down, asking with a slight trembling in his voice, “A-are you alright, Y-Your Highness?”

With a groan, Twilight looked up from the floor. “Why are you calling me t—”

Behind them, the train guard clicked on the overhead lights, illuminating the entire cab. “Are you alright, Your Majesty?” he asked, stepping inside.

Twilight nodded and looked up at Flash again. To his shock, not only was there no trace of anger or fear in her eyes, but there was her smile again. That small, sheepish smile she had shown him a few times beforehoof, only hours before…

“Y-you scared me.”

“I’m sorry, Your Highness!” Flash exclaimed, sticking out his forehoof.

Twilight chuckled. “It’s alright, Flash.”

When Twilight accepted his outstretched forehoof and slowly stood up, it was unmistakable.

The same blush. The same smile.

In his mind’s eye, Flash returned to that moment, only a few days ago, with that same delicate forehoof in his own…

He blinked to find Twilight with her saddlebags on her back, giving a warm smile to the train-guard. “Thank you very much for the safe journey. Please give my thanks to the engineer as well.”

Twilight turned around. “Ready, Flash?”

After grabbing his spear and his own saddlebags, Flash nodded, an eager grin shining on his muzzle. He made no motion to hide it this time around.

“Ready, Princess.”

Side-by-side they trotted through the sleeping city and towards the grandiose castle in the distance. Though the steady wind sent snowflakes spiraling their direction, Flash considered suggesting flying the rest of their way. Twilight, however, had taken to her hooves, and he was not one to question.

The silence that caressed his feathers along with the cold brought no chill to his bones. Although protected by a thick layer of down beneath his primaries in addition to his fur, he felt a warmth that he knew had nothing to do with physiology.

This is the second time, he thought, staring straight ahead but wanting so badly to look at her again. But maybe it’s just a coincidence. I’m just noticing what I want to notice.

Past darkened homes, closed businesses, and abandoned vendor’s carts, they strode, silent but for the rhythm of their hooves and exhalations in the night, clouds of dragon mist in the monsterless tundra.

He remembered Greyhoof’s request and made a mental note to return to this area later if possible, taking note of several intriguing storefronts, cafes, and other attractions. All would make for a fine photo opportunity.

Once they reached the final path to the castle, Twilight glanced over at him and broke the silence with a giggle.

Flash raised an eyebrow. “Wh-what’s so—”

“There’s ice all over your muzzle,” Twilight said, bringing a forehoof to her lips.

Upon reaching up to touch his snout, Flash found that, indeed, not just flakes, but icicles, too, hung around his chin and lips. Flustered, he wiped them away, only to make Twilight laugh again.

“Couldn’t help it,” she said with another chuckle.

Flustered, he grinned anyway. “That’s alright, Twilight.”

Thankfully, in spite of the rapidly accumulating snow, the crystal pathway was not slick in the slightest, his golden horseshoes digging fitfully into the ground without missing a step. They trudged on a few more steps, their journey almost at its end.

Before they reached the door, Twilight turned to stop him. “Um, Flash…”

His ears perked up. “Yes?”

“I noticed how you called me the regal names in front of the train-guard. You really don’t have to do that.”

Flash raised an eyebrow and took a step back. But… Well… I’m not—

“To be honest…” Twilight looked into the distance for a moment before returning to him. “It… gets old quickly, hearing it from everypony. And… With this trip, I guess I sort of want a break from that, too, I guess.”

But I’m not your—

Flash opened his mouth to object, but Twilight raised a forehoof to stop him. “Nopony will mind if you use the familiar. Not even Shining or Cadence. And, if somepony does, you can just direct them to me. Okay?”

Although still beyond confused, Flash simply nodded, returning her smile with his own. “Okay, Twilight.”

With that, Twilight approached the door and knocked, Flash in tow.

Only a few moments passed before Shining Armor opened the door with his magic, a huge grin, and wide, excited eyes. “Twily! You made it!”

Twilight jumped into her brother’s waiting forehooves, flinging hers around his neck. “Shining! It’s so good to see you, big brother!”

“Aww, it’s so good to see you too, Twilight!” Shining replied, giving her a nuzzle. When he released her, he kept his grin and met Flash Sentry’s eyes. “And it’s good to see you, too, Flash!”

Flash bowed. “Good to see you, Cap—er, Your Highness.”

Shining laughed. “Oh, please, you must be mistaking me for Ironhoof!” With another chuckle, he motioned for Flash to come inside, who obliged, stepping out of the cold.

In amazement, Flash took in the sight of the crystal castle’s first floor. While it was neither a courtyard nor a foyer, “lobby” seemed an unfitting description as well. Towering pillars of pure gemstone connected the arching ceiling to the next floor, along with several sparkling stairways. Multiple doors connected this main room to what Flash guessed were court rooms, dining halls, and meeting rooms.

Its lack of guards aside, Flash Sentry realized that it was almost a replica of Canterlot Castle, albeit far more beautiful.

Shining grinned. “Impressed, Flash?”

“Yes, Ca—Your Highness,” Flash said, turning to him.

“That’s how most ponies react when they see this place with their own eyes. And that’s just the first level! Not to mention that there are some more impressive places outside these castle walls.”

“Wait until you see the library where I’ll be doing my research,” Twilight said to Flash. “More history is waiting in there than in two Canterlot Archives, I bet!”

“Yes, Yo—Twilight.” In anticipation of Shining’s reaction, Flash winced and braced himself for a scolding.

Instead, Shining merely nodded. He began to head up the stairs, directing the two to follow him. “Maybe even three, Twilight. But that’ll have to wait until morning.”

“Morning?” Twilight protested, sidling up alongside her brother. “But I’m—” she paused to yawn—”not tired! And I have a ton of research to do!”

“Which can wait. Your letter said you’ll be staying up to a month, right?” Shining asked.

Twilight shrugged. “Could be longer if I dawdle.”

Shaking his head, Shining muttered, “Some things never change…”

Flash suppressed a snort.

As they reached the top of the stairs, Twilight shot him a skeptical glare. “What was that, Shining?”

Shining laughed. “Nothing. Anyway, Cadence went to bed a few hours ago. She wasn’t feeling too well.”

Twilight bit her lip. “Is she going to be alright?”

Flash looked to Shining Armor as well. While he wasn’t as well-acquainted with Princess Cadence as he was with Celestia or Luna, he bore no ill will against the Princess of Love.

“She’s just been stressed lately,” Shining replied, though Flash could note a touch of fatigue in his tone, “but nothing that a good night’s sleep or two can’t cure. She should be up and about in the morning. I’ve asked the castle chef to make her favorite dish, after all,” he added with a smirk.

“Well, that’s good to hear. I missed her,” Twilight replied.

“And she missed you, too, Twily. In fact… I think she has a few things to discuss with you, when you have some time.”

Few things?

Before Twilight could reply, Shining Armor pointed across the second level to a hallway. “Down this hallway are your rooms. I’ve had the servants prepare a room for each of you, and both should have everything you need. I think it’s best we all get a good night’s sleep, then talk some more in the morning,” he said, yawning. “At least, I should.”

“Thank you, Your Highness,” Flash said with a bow of his head.

“You’re welcome, Flash. There’s been some things I’ve been meaning to talk to you about as well, when we get a chance,” he added, regarding him with a sideways glance and a slight furrow of his brow.

Things to talk to me about? Did Ironhoof tell you something?

Flash Sentry had little time for contemplation. After giving him another quick hug, Twilight said her goodnight to Shining Armor, prompting Flash to do the same. Shining then turned towards another set of stairs and his own bedroom, his hoof-steps echoing against the resonating crystal as he exited.

Within a minute, Flash was following Twilight down the hallway, which, instead of being dimly lit by torchlight, was dotted with glowing crystals embedded in the wall. While Twilight opened the door to each room, inspecting them by the glow of her horn, he marveled once more at the ingenuity of this palace. Sombra or no, whoever built this was an architect to rival all of Canterlot’s.

A pivot of hooves drew her attention. Twilight stood in the threshold of the right-side room, yawning and smacking her lips.

“Well… Goodnight, Flash,” Twilight mumbled, swaying as she meandered into her room.

She’s so cute when she’s tired.

“G-goodnight… Twilight,” Flash said quietly.

The door closed behind her, then locked.

Against his better judgment, Flash did not punish himself for this latest thought. Whether it was due to his own growing fatigue or something else, he didn’t dwell on it.

He made himself comfortable in the left-side room, removing his armor and hanging it in the wardrobe in the closet. The bed he found to be far cozier than the one back at Canterlot Castle, full-sized, adorned with plenty of blankets, and without a rock-hard mattress.

While Twilight’s snores drifted under his door, Flash Sentry stared at the ceiling, his forehooves behind his head and his wings stretched at last. Thoughts of all stripes ran rampant through his mind on endless loop, few of them discernible.

What does she think? What do I think? Aren’t I fooling myself?

I have to be. This isn’t right.

… Right?

Outside his window, the snow was still falling, laying the city down below to sleep.

Stranger In A Strange Land — Part I

The first thing Flash Sentry noticed when he woke was that it had stopped snowing. A thick blanket of white covered the landscape beyond his window and the slumbering city below it. Though he was no longer a schoolcolt by any means, he smiled like one at the sight, strangely elated by the snowswept hills in the distance.

While dawn began to break over the horizon, Flash began his morning routine. Though he missed Greyhoof and his accompanying conversation, he breezed through each task with ease. With a little extra time on his hooves, he took a few more minutes to shine his armor and brush his mane. He wasn’t quite sure why.

Ready to face the day, Flash grabbed his spear, straightened his helmet, and left his room. Celestia’s sun had yet to fully rise in the east. He squinted through the dim light and found himself alone.

In the room adjacent to his own, he heard hoofsteps. Princess Twilight Sparkle was probably awake and ready to begin her day of research.

Similarly, it was time for his assigned duties to truly begin.

Flash took one last breath. Here we go.

After clearing his throat, Flash Sentry walked to Twilight’s room and knocked.

“Who is it?” Twilight called through the door.

“It’s me, Pri—Twilight. Flash Sentry.” He spoke slowly, evenly. So far, so good.

The door swung open to reveal a mare who appeared far too cheerful for the hour. Her mane and tail were combed, her feathers glistening from a fresh preening. Though she wore neither her horseshoes nor her crown, she appeared as elegant as ever.

“Good morning! Glad to see you’re finally awake!” Twilight levitated a pair of saddlebags onto her back.

“Good morn—f-finally awake?” Just exactly how long have you been—

“Oh, don’t worry about it. I always wake up early, especially when I have a big day to look forward to!”

That makes two of us. A small smile on his muzzle, Flash stepped back as Twilight closed and locked her door, then followed beside her in the hallway.

Once they left the hallway and entered the main foyer, Twilight tilted her head at him.

“Something wrong, Twilight?” Flash followed her gaze, which was glued to his weapon. Is it not sharp enough? Does it look unpolished? I know I should’ve used an additional cannister of polish for both this AND the armor!

“Um… I don’t think you’ll be needing that, Flash.” Twilight pointed at the spear.

Flash raised an eyebrow. “I—I won’t?”

Twilight shook her head. “I really appreciate you taking Princess Celestia’s order to heart, but I feel pretty safe here.”

“W-with all due respect, Princess, what if something does happen where it is necessary? It is far better to have it and not need it, then go without it and require it.” Not to mention that this is completely against protocol, even for my post beside the doors of Royal Court…

“That is a fair point, but I’ve been here a few times before with my friends, and nothing bad has happened. Well, nothing bad has happened to us,” Twilight corrected with a chuckle. “I just find it a bit… unnecessary.”

Flash fought the urge to argue again. On one hoof, Twilight Sparkle and her friends had faced down dangers more perilous than he could ever realize, and it would not be wise to imply that she was wrong about her own safety. On the other, a Royal Guard was almost never without his weapon while on duty. Such a mistake was not treated lightly.

Noticing his hesitation, Twilight added, “I would strongly prefer it if you would leave it in your room, please. And besides, with both my brother and you around, I don’t think I have anything to worry about.”

Although he wasn’t quite sure of how to respond to being mentioned in the same sentence as Prince Shining Armor, Flash decided not to think on it too much. Twilight was his superior as much as Princess Celestia or Ironhoof.

“Yes, ma’am. I’ll… I’ll be right back then. Please wait here.”

Before she could reply, he spun back around, hoping to get this over with as quickly as possible. Well, look on the bright side… I won’t have to carry this thing around everywhere we go. Huh. I suppose it’ll make walking easier.

After stashing his spear away, Flash left his room once more, rejoining Twilight in the foyer, who was waiting patiently. “Sorry about that,” he said with a sheepish grin.

Twilight just smiled. “No problem! Let’s head down to breakfast.”

Flash’s stomach growled. With a weak chuckle and a nod, he followed after her to the dining hall on the first floor.

The crystal castle was completely silent, except for the clicking of their hooves against the translucent floors and stairs as they descended. Flash utilized this time to memorize the layout of the castle, making mental landmarks on each floor and in each hallway. Despite Twilight’s apparent lack of concern for her safety, he took note of each window and door in case of emergency.

Along with the building’s structure, Flash made an effort to observe the other occupants of the castle—or lack thereof. Whereas Canterlot Castle would be full of ponies milling about at this hour, the palace was mostly deserted. He noticed a few servants hurry past them, carrying trays of food or pots of tea and coffee. The servants nodded to him and bowed to Twilight as they whisked past them, offering only morning greetings.

Flash noted that the servants here shared one major similarity with those back in Canterlot Castle. Like Greyhoof, Serving Bell, and the others, the serving class here lacked horns or wings.

However, Flash wasn’t quite sure if he could accurately refer to them as Earth ponies.

From their translucent coats and manes, which seemed to shine even in the dim embrace of dawn, he supposed that he had finally seen a Crystal Pony face-to-face. Only in the tales of Ironhoof and a few others had he heard of the unique race. Their coats are far more beautiful than I could have imagined.

When they reached the first floor at last, Twilight asked, “You’ve never seen a Crystal Pony before, have you?”

“No, not really,” Flash answered, watching as a crystalline stallion wearing a suit similar to Greyhoof’s walked into an adjacent hallway. Wait… How did she know that?

Twilight grinned. “I thought so. I saw you staring at Rosemary.”

“Rosemary?”

“The mare balancing the tray of crystal berries on her forehoof,” Twilight said.

“Oh… Well…” Flash cleared his throat. “I didn’t mean to stare. Just… just never seen a Crystal Pony before.”

Twilight tapped her chin. “Oh. Well, very few Crystal Ponies emigrate from the Empire to any other part of Equestria. Most of them stay here in their native land.”

Stay with their own kind? Can’t say I’m surprised. Flash simply nodded, following after her as she turned into a nearby hallway.

“It’s quite fascinating, actually,” Twilight continued. “Technically speaking, all Crystal Ponies are Earth ponies, as far as appearance and standing. There are no Crystal Ponies with horns or wings. Like Earth ponies, their magic flows from the ground to their hooves. So, they’re basically viewed the same, albeit with a bit more glamor.”

Genuinely surprised, Flash replied, “Interesting…” No unicorns? No pegasi? An entire society without unicorn magic or flight? Must be similar to Appleloosa or Dodge Junction. And those two cities are known for being very peaceful and quiet… mostly.

“I think so. They are quite the fascinating group, especially considering their history… Ah! Here we are! The Great Hall!”

A wide grin on her muzzle, Twilight opened the double doors at the end of the hallway with her magic and stepped inside. Flash followed after her, his eyes widening as soon as the doors closed behind him.

Heavy chandeliers comprised of every type of gemstone he knew, along with a few others that were unrecognizable, hung from the ceiling. Crystalline lamps glowed brightly in the corners of the room and hung from the walls, flames flickering in their jeweled sconces. The centerpiece of the room was a dining table carved from mahogany, about as long as the table occupying Canterlot Castle’s Royal Dining Hall.

A few Crystal Pony servants had been awaiting their arrival, along with the stallion seated at the head of the table.

“Twilight! Flash! Good morning!” Shining Armor said with a smile.

Twilight rushed over and hugged Shining, who returned the gesture with a tight embrace. “Good morning, Shining!”

After joining her side, Flash bowed to him. “Good morning, Your Highness.”

Releasing his sister from his hooves, Shining looked Flash over and chuckled. “Already wearing the golden armor, Flash?”

“Yes, Your Highness,” Flash said somewhat warily. As opposed to…?

Twilight looked around, a concerned frown on her muzzle. “Where’s Cadence?”

Shining Armor gestured for both of them to take a seat at the table. “Unfortunately, she was still pretty tired when I woke up this morning. I told her I would be back upstairs to check on her after the three of us had breakfast.”

Twilight’s frown deepened. “Oh… Well, I guess I’ll see her after breakfast, then.”

While the servants wheeled serving carts towards them, Shining replied, “Might be a little later than that, Twily. I could tell Cadence to meet you at the library when she’s up if you want. I know you want to get an early start on your research.”

Twilight stretched her wings. “I suppose you’re right. Though I really want to see her, it sounds like she needs the extra rest. And besides, I’ve been looking forward to going to the library all morning!” she added with a grin, clapping her forehooves together.

Shining reached over and rustled her mane, making her giggle. “That’s my Twily! I bet you were already daydreaming about those books before the train even left Canterlot.”

Twilight laughed. “Almost. I started the day before!”

Flash grinned at their banter, standing beside Twilight in silence, waiting to be dismissed. Shining simply motioned for him to sit down again and continued his conversation with his sister.

Hesitantly, Flash took a seat of his own beside Shining Armor and across from Twilight. He wants me to eat breakfast with them? But… why?

Flash watched in silence as the two continued their conversation. Neither of them immediately objected to Flash sitting with them, though he anticipated the command to leave, his muscles tensed for almost an entire minute.

When Twilight and Shining simply continued their chat, making no motion to shoo him away, Flash allowed himself to relax slightly. Even when Twilight or Shining looked his way, they didn’t comment on what had been, for him, a bold gesture.

Hmm… Maybe I’m thought of as a guest? This is a pretty vacant castle, after all. Maybe the Crystal Empire treats all its guests, few as they are, this way? Shrugging, Flash reasoned that Shining and Cadence were a bit more generous than he had expected. Due to this unprecedented gesture of goodwill, he couldn’t help but grin. Well, the oats will taste good this morning.

At the light tap of a forehoof on his shoulder, he turned around. A young Crystal Pony stallion lifted the lid on a silver tray of fine food. A myriad of morsels lay before Flash’s eyes, making them widen: Fresh fruits with whipped cream and yogurt; cheese and veggie omelettes; and pancakes drenched in maple syrup, among other delicacies.

From the corner of his eye, Flash Sentry saw that Shining and Twilight had been presented with the same offerings and were choosing from them at will. His mouth watering, he looked down at the platter and blinked several times in complete disbelief.

All of this for me, a simple Royal Guard? Are they really giving me the same things that Ironhoof eats back at Canterlot Castle? Where’s the oats and grits? Or the cinnamon and sugar, if I’m lucky?

“Sire? What would you like?” the servant asked, shaking him from his thoughts.

Flash glanced at Shining Armor, who was eying him intensely. “Y-yes, Your Highness?” he asked, steeling himself for what would surely be a scolding. Servant probably brought the wrong tray. There’s no way they could be this generous...

“Is there something wrong with your breakfast, Flash? You look concerned,” Shining asked with a slight smile.

My breakfast?

Dumbfounded, Flash looked down at the tray again. “No, no, Your Highness. Nothing is wrong. It looks wonderful. N-nevermind.”

Shining nodded. “Good. Enjoy!”

While Shining and Twilight continued to select their dishes, Flash quickly chose the pancakes and some strawberries, certain that he was being tricked. When the servant placed them on his plate and asked if he woud like water, orange juice, or milk to drink, he was convinced that he must still have been asleep back in his room, dreaming wild dreams. A glass of milk accompanied his untouched breakfast.

Once the servants finished serving them, they whisked the carts away and headed back towards the kitchen, leaving the three to eat. Both Shining and Twilight thanked the servants as they left, then continued to exchange light conversation while they ate.

Flash stared at his breakfast, expecting it to fizzle away like the mirage it was. When it remained as solid and inviting as ever, he cautiously grabbed his fork and used the edges to cut away a piece of pancake, which he swirled in the syrup.

Flash took a bite of the forbidden food. It was delicious, outclassing any bowl of Canterlot oats. He couldn’t remember ever eating something as heavenly during his time at Canterlot Castle, except maybe during Hearth’s Warming Eve.

Glancing up at the crystal chandeliers, which began to shine in the growing sunlight, Flash thought as he chewed, This Crystal Empire seems strange already.

From across the table, he heard a giggle. Looking over, he saw Twilight pointing at her plate. “Guess I wasn’t the only one who thought pancakes and strawberries would be good this morning!”

“Heh, yeah… They’re my favorite,” Flash mumbled, stabbing another bite on his fork and shoving it into his fool mouth. From his peripherals, he saw Shining looking his way again, though he stayed silent.

“Mine too!” Twilight chewed noisily, than jammed another bite past her lips, syrup trickling down her cheeks.

Flash looked down at his plate, fighting the trembling in his wings. Shining Armor was still staring at him.

Focused on getting through this meal without embarrassing himself, Flash Sentry did his best to tune out Shining and Twilight out of respect. He had only been in the same room as any of the Royal Family during a meal a few times, though he had never eaten at the same table with them. On those same occasions, he had been firmly instructed not to eavesdrop, and more harshly instructed not to repeat anything that he managed to hear.

A few minutes into his meal, he caught both Shining Armor and Twilight Sparkle staring at him from the corner of his eye. Flash sat up, ramrod straight, then turned to them, hoping that he hadn’t made a faux pas. “Yes, Your Majesties?”

Twilight brought a forehoof to her lips and giggled.

While Flash fought his blush, Shining chuckled with her, shaking his head. “You sure you’re awake, Flash?”

“Er… Yes?” I hope?

“I asked if I could talk to you for a few minutes about three times.” Although Shining was still smiling, Flash detected a hint of annoyance in his voice.

Thus, Flash quickly rose from his seat, bowing to the Prince. Twilight and Shining had already finished their plates. Leaving his half a pancake behind, Flash hurried after Shining as he started for the door.

Flash’s thoughts began to race while he followed after him. What is he going to talk to me about? Does this have something to do with Orion’s arrest? The hearing? The trial? Or… did Ironhoof tell—

No. No need to get your mane in a tangle already.

“Hurry up, Shining! I want to go to the library!” Twilight called after them, crossing her forehooves over her chest.

Through the hallway, into the first floor, and out the front door, Flash Sentry followed Shining Armor. From the first step past the doors, he felt the snow crunch beneath his horseshoes. He didn’t shiver, though his breath turned to mist in the cold.

“Your Highness? Is everything alright?” Flash asked, troubled. Shining Armor hadn’t said a thing their entire walk so far. With only a stern expression on the Prince’s muzzle, he wasn’t exactly comforted.

“Follow me,” Shining replied, nudging his head towards the rear of the castle. Flash continued to follow, leaving hoofprints in the snow behind his Prince.

Things had been going so well so far. First, a pleasant surprise this morning—Twilight’s confidence in her own safety with both her brother and Flash around. Then, a curiously unsettling breakfast, though in a good way, or so he had thought. Perhaps he had been buttered up more than his pancakes in preparation for the true tongue-lashing…

When they neared the opposite side of the castle, Shining spoke up at last, glancing over his shoulder. “Sorry about that, Flash,” he said quietly, as if reading his thoughts. “The servants’ quarters is just off the first floor, so I didn’t want to talk about this in there. Most of them are still asleep.”

Surprised, Flash said, “I… I see. I understand, Your Highness.” Huh. That’s… definitely not what I was expecting…

“We’re almost there. I wanted to show you this myself.”

As they turned around the last corner, Flash opened his muzzle to reply, then closed it when they reached the rear of the castle.

In breathless awe, Flash Sentry stood beside Shining Armor and looked down from the hilltop. Tents of every color were neatly pitched and arranged in a circle below, an Equestrian flag flying at full mast in the epicenter of the camp. Picnic benches and fire pits lay a safe distance from the tents, where a few of the castle servants were setting up field kitchens. Freshly fallen snow peppered the tents, their inhabitants continuing to snore and slumber in defiance of the dawn.

Amongst the sea of tents, a black pegasus, his golden armor glistening in the early sunlight, walked between the rows. The pegasus waved up at Shining, the purple saddle blanket on his back bobbing in time with his canter as he made his way up the hill towards them.

“Lieutenant Shooting Star?” Flash asked more than greeted when the stallion joined the three.

“Flash Sentry! Good to see you up and about!” Shooting Star said with a grin.

Flash quickly bowed his head. “G-good morning, sir! I did not expect to see you here, sir.”

Shooting Star motioned for him to rise. “At ease, soldier. Try and keep your voice down. We don’t want to wake the recruits just quite yet.”

“Want to make sure the cooks have their breakfast ready before you put ‘em through another round of ‘training,’ eh, Shooting Star?” Shining joked, grinning widely.

Shooting Star laughed. “Of course, Your Highness! Can’t expect these fillies to run a mile on an empty stomach, now, can we?”

Shining snorted. “Only one mile, Shooting Star? I would have expected two from you.”

“Well, my Prince, let’s weed out the weakest first, then move on to the weak!”

Flash looked from the Lieutenant to the Prince in confusion. Ever since Shining Armor had appointed Ironhoof as the Captain of the Royal Guard, Shooting Star had seemed a bit… terse, even towards his former Captain. Now, they seemed like old friends, almost foregoing the pleasantries and ritual of a commander and his underling.

Shining Armor turned to Flash Sentry. “You’re looking down at over a hundred recruits for the new branch of the Royal Guard, the Crystal Pony Guard, Flash. Shooting Star will be assuming my role as their instructor and commander while Twilight is here.”

“That’s great news, Your Highness.” Flash smiled. I’m glad Twilight will get to spend some more time with both her brother and Cadence. Seems like she missed them very much.

Shining smiled back at him. “Indeed. I suppose you’re wondering why I wanted to show you this. Lieutenant? Care to explain?”

“Of course, Your Highness.” Shooting Star cleared his throat. “Flash Sentry, while you’re here, I would like you to assist in some of the training exercises. We need an extra set of eyes looking out for any troublemakers or lollygaggers, you see.”

Flash was taken aback by this request. Although he was a knighted Royal Guard, he was not the strongest, nor the fastest, nor the most strategic. While he was fairly proficient in both flight and combat, he possessed none of the finesse or speed that had led to Shooting Star being promoted as Lieutenant, the highest position a pegasus could hold in the Royal Guard. There seemed to be no objective reason in his mind that he should be assisting the Lieutenant.

Maybe I’m overthinking this. Shining wants to spend more time with Twilight. Shooting Star needs somepony else observing the recruits in their training. Twilight already seems like she doesn’t really need me as much as Princess Celestia thought. So… might as well give me something to do, right? Better than staring at my horseshoes and the snow.

“Of course, sir. I would be honored to help, Lieutenant,” Flash replied, bowing his head.

Laughing, Shooting Star smacked Flash’s side with a wing. “Excellent! How does 0700 tomorrow morning sound?”

Flash began, “Sounds—”

“Sounds great, Star. I’m sure Twilight won’t mind. Let’s go, Flash,” Shining said, “the recruits will be having their breakfast soon. Won’t want to get in the way of all the ‘fun’ they’re going to be having with the Lieutenant here.”

Shooting Star winked. “I’ll make it an adventure for ‘em, Your Highness!”

As Shining Armor led Flash away, he shook his head. “Oh, Shooting Star. Always been a firecracker, that one.”

Flash chuckled. “Heh, yes, Your Highness. Always an energetic leader.” And a good one. Those recruits are definitely in for a rude awakening if they thought this was going to be easy. Shooting Star may be a bit more relaxed, but not when it comes to physical training and combat drills. Not if my memory serves right!

Before they returned to the front of the castle, Shining Armor stopped in his tracks, turning to face Flash Sentry eye-to-eye. “There is one more thing I wanted to discuss before you and Twilight leave for the library, Flash.”

“Yes, Your Highness?”

Shining leaned in close to him as he said, barely above a whisper, “Ironhoof informed me of what occurred earlier this week after Royal Court.”

The snow beneath his hooves finally made him shiver, the ice working its way into his stomach by some bizarre transitive property. Flash blinked in reply, his mind reeling, struggling to come up with an appropriate response.

Knew it! Things had to be going so well, didn’t they? Alright, Flash, just start apologizing, just beg for his forgiveness and maybe then—

“I want you to know,” Shining Armor began, “that you will treat Twilight with the utmost respect at all times, or there will be consequences. Especially when you’re on my watch. Understood?”

A mortified blush heating his cheeks, Flash said to the brother of the mare whom he had wronged, “Y-yes, Your Highness. Of c-course.”

“With that being said…”

Shining lowered his voice, barely audible above the gentle howl of the late-winter wind. “There is a meeting in the Great Hall this Friday evening. I want you to attend it with me, and I want you to think about what happened after that incident when you attend the meeting.” He leaned in closer, his eyes and muzzle stern. “Do you understand?”

Distrusting his voice, Flash simply nodded.

As Shining Armor pulled away, he met the gaze of the smaller stallion, his expression seeming to soften. “C’mon, let’s head back before Twilight sends out a search party.”

Though Shining laughed, Flash found no humor in his words, trailing behind him.

Of course Ironhoof would tell him. He would go and tell everypony in Equestria if he could! Cadence too!

Why did Princess Celestia have to send me of all ponies?

Side-by-side, Flash Sentry and Twilight Sparkle trotted through town towards the Crystal Empire’s library. Although he would have preferred to do a little sight-seeing, especially in such a strange place as this, Flash kept pace with Twilight, who practically oozed excitement from her light hooves and flowing mane.

The Crystal Heart in particular caught his eye as they passed by the legendary artifact, but Twilight just stared straight ahead, humming to herself. Despite his curiosity, Flash couldn’t help but smile at her anticipation, and said nothing, taking in the city as much as he could through their journey.

The official first day of his special guard duty began around 0700, about an hour earlier than his usual duties, but he didn’t mind. At this hour, most of the Empire’s citizens appeared to still be snoozing. Only a few Crystal Ponies were out and about, heading into the marketplace or fetching their morning newspaper.

While all who spotted them smiled, bowed, and greeted Twilight, they displayed much less fascination than Flash had observed at the Canterlot train station, or even Canterlot Castle. Of course, since they had a Princess of their own, perhaps the celebrity had long ceased to transfix them.

Nevertheless, every Crystal Pony he passed seemed cheerful, their smiles as radiant as the rising sun. It was a stark contrast to the inner world of Canterlot Castle and its stoic guards, rushing servants, and high-hoofed nobles.

Meanwhile, Twilight, practically skipping like a schoolfilly on her first morning of magic kindergarten, appeared unfazed by the differences, waving at each citizen they passed and wishing them good morning.

Finally, the two reached the steps to the library. They were greeted by twin statues of Griffons looming above the steps, along with an sculpture of an open book above the double doors. Flash looked up at the enormous building in amazement. Like most buildings he had seen so far in the Crystal Empire, the library appeared to have been constructed masterfully, and mostly from gemstone.

Twilight caught sight of his wide-eyed gaze. “Here we are! What do you think?”

“It’s… beautiful, Princess,” Flash said after a moment. Never seen a library as magnificent as this before… Not even the Canterlot Archives!

“Just wait until we get inside!” Twilight gushed, clapping her forehooves excitedly. “Oh, there’s so many books, and books, and—gah, I can’t wait any longer!”

In a flurry of violet, pink, and blue, Twilight zipped up the stairs and through the doors, leaving Flash in her dust.

H-how…? Flash, jaw agape, shook himself out of his daze and quickly climbed the stairs.

As Flash opened the doors, he found Twilight standing on the crystalline floor of the library beside a young Crystal Pony stallion, who appeared to be the librarian.

The stallion’s coat was a light shade of tan, his mane a light cream. A pair of pink spectacles rested against his snout. Beside him sat a small dog, similar in color to the stallion, though with a more yellowish coat. The dog wagged its short, curled tail as it approached Twilight.

“Sorry, Princess,” Flash said as he joined her side, shaking his head. “You caught me, uh—” off-guard seems in poor taste, doesn’t it?—”by surprise.”

Twilight laughed as she petted the energetic little dog, which panted happily in response to her attention. “That’s alright! Heh, sorry. I got a little excited there. So many books…” She grinned, adding, “Flash, I want you to meet Apt Drop, the librarian’s son.”

“Nice to meet you, Sir Flash Sentry,” Apt said, bowing to him.

“Nice to meet you too, Apt.” Strange name. Fits a strange place, I guess.

“Princess Twilight tells me that you will be helping her with her research.” Apt pushed his spectacles up the bridge of his snout. “Regarding the Tree of Harmony and the origin of the Elements. Correct, Your Highness?”

Wait… I’ll be helping her? How is guarding helping?

Twilight nodded. “Exactly. Do you happen to know where we should start looking, Apt?”

Twilight gestured towards the three stories of the library—one above them, and one below—and its seemingly endless rows of towering bookshelves. Each bookshelf was crammed to the brim with books, not one inch of free space between the volumes. If Flash had to guess, there must have been thousands of books within the library—far more than he had ever seen in one place in his life.

While Apt tapped his chin, his dog wandered over to Flash Sentry, its tail wagging rapidly as it approached the pegasus, crouching low. Grinning, Flash leaned down and scratched behind its ears with the tip of his forehoof. The hound rewarded his efforts with a lick to his forehoof.

Apt looked over to see his hound roll onto his back, urging Flash to rub his belly. “Ah, it seems that Bishe likes you too, Sir Flash Sentry. He is a very friendly dog, so, please, feel free to pet him all you like.”

Twilight smiled. “Bishe reminds me of Winona.”

Flash looked up. “Winona?”

“Applejack’s dog,” Twilight explained, giggling when Bishe crawled back over to her. “Though, I don’t think Bishe is likely to herd any sheep.”

Apt laughed. “No, Bishe is a very indoor dog, Your Highness. Now, as for the books…” He sighed. “Unfortunately, our library’s organizational system is quite a bit out of date, though my mother and I are working to fix that. She’s been a bit under the weather lately, so we haven’t been able to work on it as much as we should. I’m sorry to say this, but I can’t rightly say where you should begin, Princess Twilight,” he admitted. “I wish I could be of more help.”

Bishe seemed woeful as well, whimpering as he returned to his master’s side.

“That’s quite alright.” Twilight levitated her saddlebags over to the first bookshelf on the right side of the room. “I suppose we can just work our way around the room, bookshelf to bookshelf.”

Apt nodded wistfully. “A bold strategy, Your Highness. I wish you the best of luck. Bishe and I will get out of your manes now. Come now, Bishe.” The stallion turned and headed down the stairs with the hound, which nipped playfully at his hooves all the way.

Left alone, Flash Sentry turned to Twilight Sparkle, perplexed. “Err… Your—um, Twilight… When you, um, said we were going to be researching—”

Twilight held up a forehoof. “Eh heh heh… I’m sorry. I should have asked first. It’s just…” With a weak smile, she trailed off, stretching her wings. “Well, you said on the train that you were interested in history and liked to read, and I thought it would be pretty, well, boring if you just stood around eight hours a day—”

Eight hours a day?

“—While I went through all of these books. You see, it’s really important that I find out the true nature of the Elements of Harmony, so I don’t intend to leave any page unturned. Who knows where somepony could have scribbled it down? Especially if I find some of Starswirl the Bearded’s writings. So, with the vast amount of books in this library, along with the fact that there isn’t a clear order to them, I figured that I might need all four weeks—”

Four weeks of eight-hour days in here? With… you?

“—To find the answer. And the answer might not even be in Equestrian! It might be in Old Equestrian, which I’m not quite fluent in, so I’ve brought along a few translation guides. But anyway…”

Twilight looked up from her hooves, offering him a sheepish grin. “I thought… M-maybe since you enjoyed history… Maybe you would like to… help?”

For the flickering oasis of a second, Flash thought he spotted something beneath the smile on her muzzle, something that looked, to him, like hope.

Of course, he could be mistaken, as he was mistaken several times today.

Still, despite the warnings of not just one Royal Guard Captain but two, Flash Sentry couldn’t help but want to say yes.

Employing a bold strategy of his own, Flash replied at last, “Sure, Twilight. I would lo—be honored to help you.”

He mentally punched himself in his fool mouth, and his traitorous wings while he was at it, chaining them to his sides.

Twilight clapped her forehooves. “Yes! Yes! Thank you!”

For what? “Y-you’re welcome.”

Twilight selected two books from the very top-right corner of the highest shelf. She passed one over to Flash in her magic, then opened her own. “Let’s get to work, shall we?”

Flash returned her grin. “Yes, ma’am, let’s get to it.”

In the end, Flash Sentry was grateful that Twilight Sparkle had asked him to help her with this project. If he was perfectly honest with himself, boredom had not been his concern when he learned that he would be spending a literal third of his days alone in the library with her. Focusing on the books prevented his eyes from wandering… as well as his mind.

Still, the endless flow of words, sentences, and paragraphs couldn’t dissuade his rebellious brain from recounting the events of that morning.

Why had Shining Armor allowed him to eat breakfast with them? Why had he and Lieutenant Shooting Star asked for his assistance with the Crystal Pony Guard recruits? Why hadn’t he scolded him more harshly for kissing Twilight’s hoof? She was his sister, after all.

Flash may have been an only foal, but if he had been blessed with a sister, he knew that he would not have approached a stallion who dishonored her so calmly, even relatively speaking. The Prince had been tame compared to his succeeding Captain, who seemed to delight in spewing vitriol every chance he had.

And there was the matter of that meeting Shining Armor mentioned. Flash didn’t recall Ironhoof stating that he would be meeting with the Prince during Twilight’s research trip, though he didn’t put it past him. Then again, perhaps the meeting would have nothing to do with Ironhoof at all. Why, then, did Shining admonish him to remember what had happened when he accompanied him to the meeting?

Nevertheless, Flash tried his best to push all of these questions out of his mind, focusing on the task at hoof. By the time lunchtime rolled around, he had read through almost one of the thick volumes, which detailed early Equestrian military history. Neither had mentioned anything about the Elements of Harmony, nor its mother tree. In the same amount of time, Twilight had read her way through three tomes with similar results.

Apt and Bishe visited them around noon, bringing them tea and daffodil sandwiches, along with light conversation. Flash played with the hound, throwing the ball it offered him, while Twilight chatted with Apt.

Again making an effort not to eavesdrop, Flash focused on the sandwich, sneaking a bite or two to Bishe. Once Apt and his dog left again, Twilight wolfed down her sandwich in the way that she only seemed capable of doing, then resumed her search.

The next several hours passed by without much interruption, a few library patrons notwithstanding. Twilight and Flash both greeted the few who came to the library that afternoon. Thankfully, these other patrons seemed aware of the intensity of the Princess’s research, and did not interrupt further.

Twilight, who was gradually building herself a mountain of discarded books, zeroed in on her task with precise concentration, flipping through the pages at a speed that could only be described as impressive. In contrast, Flash found his errant thoughts fueled by his lunch, struggling to concentrate on the book he still hadn’t finished.

Around 1600, another visitor entered the library. Flash looked up from the heavy book across his lap, his eyes nearly bulging from his skull.

“Hello, Twilight.”

Pulled from her hypnosis, Twilight Sparkle looked up to find her sister-in-law trotting towards her. “Cadence!”

Flash put the book down as quickly as he could and rose from his haunches to his hooves, groaning. Arrrgh! Sat down so long that one of my hindhooves is asleep! Oh, perfect timing, Flash. Perfect timing.

Twilight hurried over to Cadence, her eyes bright. As soon as she reached the other alicorn, she leaned down on her all four hooves and began, “Sunshine, sunshine—”

Cadence crouched down, then began to hop in time with her. She covered her eyes with her forehooves, then removed them. “Ladybugs, awake!”

The two clapped their forehooves with the other, chanting in unison, “Clap your hooves—”

“—And do a little shake!” they finished, standing up and shaking their tails before each threw a forehoof around the other, laughing.

While Flash Sentry observed this rehashing of the foal’s nursery rhyme between two grown mares, he was able to suppress a chuckle, though not his grin. Oh, that’s right… Princess Cadence was Princess Twilight’s foalsitter when she was a foal. The ways that we are connected…

“I missed you so much!” Twilight exclaimed, nuzzling Cadence and wrapping a wing around her. “How are you feeling?”

“I’m feeling much better now. Sorry it took so long for me to meet up with you, Twilight,” Cadence said, returning the gesture.

From this angle, Flash Sentry could see faint, shadowy circles under Cadence’s eyes, hidden by a layer of what appeared to be concealer. Although her mane, coat, and tail seemed to have been thoroughly brushed, they seemed lackluster. The last time he had seen her, she had been a radiant, glowing mare on her wedding day. Now, she seemed fatigued. Her feathers looked in need of preening. On top of everything else, she seemed to have lost an unnecessary amount of weight.

Twilight released Cadence from her grasp. “Oh, that’s alright. Flash and I got an early start on the research while we waited.”

Princess Cadence turned to him. “Ah, so this is Sir Flash Sentry. I don’t believe we have met.”

Flash bowed. “Good afternoon, Your Highness. I attended your wedding, though I do not believe we were introduced, considering, well—”

“Don’t worry about it,” Cadence said with a slight smile. “There were many Royal Guards present that day. It was not anypony’s fault. Please, do not feel guilty for it.” She motioned for him to rise.”So, you will be Twilight’s guard through this trip?”

“Yes, Your Highness.”

“I see.” Cadence swept her gaze between the two, then looked over towards the small pile of books Twilight had already perused. “How goes the research, Twilight?”

Twilight sighed. “Haven’t found anything quite yet. I told Celestia that it may take a full month before I find all the information I need.”

“A full month of research?” Cadence feigned offense, bringing a forehoof to her forehead and sniffling. “A full month of you hiding in the library? No chance to spend some quality time with my favorite sister-in-law?”

Twilight giggled. “Cadence, I’m your only sister-in-law.”

Cadence beamed. “Even if I had a thousand, you would still be my favorite, Twilight.”

Twilight grinned. “And you would be mine. But you’re right. It would be really great if the two of us could spend some time together. Speaking of which… Wasn’t there something you wanted to talk to me about?”

Cadence looked from Flash to Twilight again, tilting her head.

Flash rustled his wings in the heat of her intense gaze, looking away. A strange sensation of being examined, as if he were an insect under a magnifying glass, passed over him. Silence settled as he avoided her eyes, before she finally broke it.

“Yes, there are a few things, actually. Though, it is getting rather late. The castle chefs will have supper ready in about an hour. We can talk later. Why don’t you call it a day, Twilight?” Princess Cadence suggested.

Looking from the pile of books, to the single towering bookshelf above it, and back again, Twilight said, “I suppose you’re right. It’s been about eight hours anyway. Are you ready to go, Flash?”

“Yes, Pri—Twilight.” Though he glanced over at Cadence, she, like her husband, did not seem to react to his use of the familiar rather than the formal name.

While Twilight gathered the books from the discard pile and returned them to their rightful places on the highest shelf, Apt and Bishe rejoined them. The hound brushed against Princess Cadence’s hooves, yipping happily when she petted him with her magic. Apt bowed to her, then asked her a rather curious question that Flash, despite his reservations, couldn’t help but hear.

“Your Highness, will you be attending the play next weekend?”

“What is the play about, Apt?”

“A Stallion And His Mare, Your Highness. It is a very beautiful production. One of my… friends is starring in it.” A blush accompanied the stallion’s grin. “I’m sure the actors would be overjoyed if you and Prince Shining Armor could attend.”

Princess Cadence looked over to the bookshelf, where Twilight Sparkle levitated her saddlebags onto her back and Flash Sentry stood beside her.

Princess Cadence turned back to Apt as Bishe hopped over to nuzzle his master’s hooves. “I think that would be wonderful, Apt. Tell your friend we will be there.”

Apt bowed enthusiastically. “Oh, thank you, Your Highness! How many seats should I tell him to reserve?”

“I will let you know soon. Twilight, Flash, are you two ready to go?”

Her saddlebags laden with a few extra books, Twilight followed after her. “Ready! C’mon, Flash!”

A stranger in a strange land, with even stranger thoughts in his head, Flash Sentry followed after the two alicorns, past the smiling Apt and his grinning dog, into the growing late-winter's evening.

Author's Note

I realize that we see a Crystal Pony pegasus in "Three's A Crowd," but in this AU, they are only "Earth ponies," as we saw in the Season 3 opener.

Stranger In A Strange Land - Part II

Stranger In A Strange Land — Part II

Supper that evening was conducted in a similar manner as breakfast. Seated at the table with Princess Cadence, Prince Shining Armor, and Princess Twilight Sparkle, Flash Sentry felt like a very sore hoof indeed. Although Shining had again motioned for him to sit down with them, he still felt rather odd. Nevertheless, it was not his place to question it.

While the three Royals chatted amongst themselves, the two mares especially engaged in conversation, Flash focused on the downright delicious meal that he had been served. Tantalizing delicacies tickled his nostrils and staked his hunger. Hearty vegetable stew, garlic bread dripping with butter, a crisp salad tossed with exotic greens… All of it was absolutely divine, and he savored every bite. Throughout the meal, Flash kept his muzzle down, only speaking when spoken to.

When his plate was empty, a servant came to his side and offered him more, but Flash declined. Tomorrow morning, he would be assisting Lieutenant Shooting Star with the recruits; overeating would be most unwise, not to mention rude.

As Flash waited to be dismissed, he looked up to see Twilight and Cadence giggling behind their forehooves. Shining rolled his eyes and face-hoofed. Flash tried not to stare, though he let a smile escape him.

“Did you have enough to eat, Twilight? Or are you taking after Auntie Celestia now?” Cadence teased, poking her in the stomach.

Twilight blushed and squirmed away. “C-Cadence! I’m full, thank you!”

“Are you sure? Shining told me you devoured almost three whole plates of pancakes this morning. Sure you don’t want dessert? There’s cake...”

Twilight gave her a playful nudge, then shot a half-hearted glare at her brother. “Oh, come on, you two! It’s not my fault that the Empire has such great cooks!”

Cadence chuckled. “We try, we try. How about you, Flash? Are you full?”

“Yes, Your Highness,” Flash said with a bow of his head.

“Good, because you’ll be needing that in the morning.” Shining laughed. “If I know Shooting Star, he’ll be running the recruits ragged tomorrow morning. That goes for you, too.”

“Yes, Your Highness,” Flash said, “I’m looking forward to it.”

While he spoke to Shining, Flash felt Cadence looking at him again from across the table, causing him to shuffle slightly in his seat. He offered her a weak smile and looked down at his hooves again. Why does she keep looking at me that way? Am I doing something wrong?

“Twilight,” Cadence asked, “are you feeling up for a little flight together?”

“Flight?” Biting her lip, Twilight asked, “Are you sure? You still look tired. I don’t want you to strain yourself.”

Indeed, Flash could see that, while Cadence appeared to have perked up from either the meal, Twilight’s presence, or both, she still wasn’t the same smiling Princess he had seen on her wedding day. Whatever was wrong with her, he couldn’t put his hoof on it. She seems to have lost weight, so it can’t be—

Cadence shook her head. “I’m fine, and I’m sure. Please?”

Twilight hesitated. “Well… I… I do have—”

“Please, Twilight?” Cadence clasped her forehooves together and leaned closer to Twilight. “C’mon, you know you want to. Didn’t you mention in your last letter you needed some more flying practice anyway?”

Flash saw Twilight quickly glance his direction before turning back to Cadence. “I’m not that bad, but…” Twilight sighed. “Alright, alright. Just as long as you’re feeling okay.”

Beaming like a schoolfilly, Cadence rose to her hooves. “Great! We can talk about things when we get there then.”

Twilight raised an eyebrow and joined Cadence’s side. “What things?”

“You’ll see.” Cadence kissed Shining’s cheek. “We’ll be back in a little bit, hon.”

“Alright. You two have fun!” Shining waved as they started out of the Royal Dining Hall. Flash waved along with him, grinning when he saw Twilight return the gesture.

Once they were alone, Shining motioned for Flash to rise. “Flash, while they’re on their flight, I’d like to give you a full tour of the castle.”

“Yes, Your Highness, that would be wonderful. Thank you.” Flash nodded, then followed after him. It would be nice to see more of this interesting place.

Their hooves clicked rhythmically against the crystalline floors as they trotted along, a merry sound when compared to the stomping of keratin against stone, a noise so characteristic of Canterlot Castle.

Once they stepped out into the snow, Cadence kicked off her hooves into the air and gradually gained altitude, stopping when she was hovering just above the Crystal Castle. She looked down, waiting for Twilight to join her.

Although she had spent several quiet evenings practicing her flight skills under the cover of dusk, Twilight always found her initial takeoff unsteady. Wings that felt far too large for her wobbled as she rose to meet the other alicorn, occasionally flapping out of time.

Once she was eye level with Cadence, Twilight found her wing-rhythm and allowed herself to relax a bit. “Urgh. Taking off’s always the hardest part.”

“Don’t worry, you’ll get it. Everypony wobbles a bit when they’re first starting out. Auntie has more than a few stories of me crashing into things,” Cadence said with a slight smile.

“Crashing, huh? Sounds like you would have gotten along well with Rainbow Dash.” Twilight chuckled. “No, even though I’ve been reading several books on flight mechanics, l can’t seem to stick the landings that well, either. But I’m getting there.”

“And you will. Just give it time. Ready to go?”

“Ready!”

“Follow my lead!”

With a bright smile, Cadence glanced over her shoulder, then took off. Her mighty wings churned in perfect synchronization from the get-go, while it took Twilight a few more tentative flaps to do the same.

As she settled into a steady, relaxed flight alongside Cadence, Twilight looked down. Dusk had fallen on the clear horizon, casting a violet glow over the crystal city below. Though she had visited the Empire and seen these same structures many times before, the architecture here never failed to amaze her.

The Crystal Ponies were a unique race indeed, living in harmony not only with Nature like the Earth ponies did, but with the land’s unique climate and geology as well. Deep caverns beneath the tundra were filled with gemstones and minerals of nearly every variety, some of which were only found in the Empire. Legends said that the Crystal Ponies had risen from these caverns long ago—perhaps even evolving from the crystals themselves.

These were most likely old mares’ tales, but with the entire Empire’s library at Twilight’s disposal for the next few weeks, perhaps she would discover differently. Especially since she had another pair of hooves helping her...

“It’s beautiful, isn’t it?”

Cadence’s gentle voice yanked Twilight from her daydream of books and quills, making her jolt. “Huh?! Oh! Yes!” She looked over to see Cadence staring at her. “Yes. Very beautiful.”

Cadence chuckled softly. “Sorry, Twily, I didn’t mean to startle you.”

“Oh, it’s alright. I was just thinking.” Twilight shifted her wings as Cadence steered the two towards the mountains.

“Thinking about what?”

“Well… You know that old legend about Crystal Ponies coming from the crystal caverns? Or maybe the crystals themselves?”

“Yes?”

“Is that true?” Twilight asked.

Cadence didn’t immediately answer. The two caught an upward thermal and spread their wings for a smooth glide. While Cadence began to drift downwards towards a cliff jutting out from one of the snow-covered Crystal Mountains, Twilight noticed her scrunching her snout, as if in deep thought.

The two were silent as they reached their destination, stuck their landings, and came to rest on the welcoming cliff. Cadence’s hooves brushed across the rock below like a smooth stone skipping across water, while Twilight’s skidded a few steps. Cadence stretched a wing to stabilize her as she came to a halt, which Twilight acknowledged with a sheepish grin.

“I’m not sure,” Cadence answered at last, closing her wings. “To be perfectly honest, Twilight, I’m more concerned with the state of the Crystal Empire now than I am about its history. Though I’m sure that the library has something on the subject.”

Twilight nodded, then took in the scenery. She had only flown through the Crystal Mountains on one occasion prior with Cadence. The two had had to turn back around on that first trip, nearly caught in a brewing blizzard.

The Crystal Empire’s weather had never been subject to pegasi hooves throughout its history, at least to Twilight’s knowledge, and she doubted that would change anytime soon. While occasionally unpredictable, the weather here was no more wild or dangerous than that of Appleloosa or the uncharted lands beyond. If Earth ponies could grow apples and build towns in the desert south, then the frozen north was nothing to fear. And Twilight was not afraid, even here, perched on this high cliff beside Cadence.

The snowfall began to pick up again, raining down in small flakes from the huddled clouds above. They were silent for a while, exhaling mist but warm beneath their down feathers.

Twilight reluctantly broke the peaceful silence. “So… What did you want to talk to me about?”

“Well, first…” Cadence turned to face her fully, looking away from her Empire in the distance. “Twilight, I want to say again how happy I am that you are here. I really missed you, and you couldn’t have come at a better time.”

“Aww…” Twilight nuzzled her. “I really missed you too. It gets awful lonely at Canterlot Castle sometimes.”

As Cadence pulled away, she asked, “Lonely?”

“Well…” Twilight dug a forehoof at the snow. “It’s been wonderful to be able to spend so much more time with Celestia and Luna, but…” Sighing, she shook her head. “Nevermind. What did you want to ask me?”

“But what, Twilight?” Cadence pressed.

Twilight sighed again. “It’s alright. Forget it.” Meeting Cadence’s gaze, she saw again the bags under her eyes, poorly hidden by makeup and warmth. She clearly had no need for additional stress.

Cadence seemed to study her, staring intently, before she said, “Alright, well… If you don’t mind, I would like to ask you a few things about Orion.”

Twilight immediately tensed. “What about him?”

“How do you honestly feel about the situation? What do you think should happen to him?”

“What’s there to feel? He tried to attack me,” Twilight spat, tasting the venom in her voice. “He’s trying to fight his charges, but there were three witnesses in addition to myself. I think the law is explicitly clear on assault. As for what should happen to him, if he continues to plead innocent and loses this case—which he will—he’ll be imprisoned for seven years. Now, if he decides to withdraw his plea—”

Cadence shook her head. “No, Twilight, how do you honestly feel about his situation? About him and Clover?”

“Well, I—wait a minute. How do you know about this? I don’t think it’s even hit the Canterlot Times yet.”

“Auntie and I have been discussing it through our letters. I’m curious as to what you feel about this, Twilight.”

Twilight shrugged. “I don’t fully understand why he went to me after Celestia turned Clover down, Cadence. Why would he expect me to tell him anything differently? Why would he expect me to overturn an almost two-thousand-year-old law just for him? This is just the way things are. The law is the law.”

Cadence paused to take a breath, long and low, through her nostrils. “What about Clover then?”

“Clover is not being punished,” Twilight said. “She has done nothing legally wrong.”

“No, I mean… What should have happened to Clover before Orion got involved?”

“I think that Princess Celestia handled the situation correctly. She explained the law, expressed her sympathy, and offered a suggestion. She did the right thing. Clover would be happier being with an Earth pony stallion.”

As Twilight spoke, she felt a bit cold. The snow was beginning to fall in larger flakes. Shifting her wings, she covered more of her back and shoulders with her warm down.

Beside her, Cadence scrunched her muzzle again, then smirked. “You know... That’s awfully authoritative and, quite frankly, brash coming from somepony who had a crush on the Earth pony colt next door,” she said teasingly, brushing snow off Twilight’s shoulder with a wing.

Twilight’s eyes widened while a slight blush crept across her muzzle. “I was just a little filly then, Cadence! I didn’t know any better! Everypony has crushes like that when they’re foals. It’s just a phase. It’s like Spike’s little crush on Rarity. He’ll grow out of that, just like I did.”

Somewhere in the distance, Twilight swore she heard a high-pitched, over-dramatic gasp, but it was probably just the wind.

Cadence faced Twilight fully again, towering over her. With what appeared to be an almost neutral expression, she continued to play Discord’s Advocate. “Okay, so Clover is going through a phase. Why should she be punished for going through a phase? Even if what she and Orion are doing isn’t right, why should she suffer?”

Cadence had played this game with Twilight when she had been her foalsitter. Discord's Advocate had been great practice back then, preparing her for what now seemed like a lifetime of debates, hearings, and trials.

Right now, with the wind rustling their feathers and the snow beginning to accumulate on the cliff, the game was starting to become a bit tiring.

“Cadence, Clover is not going to be punished,” Twilight replied, unable to hide a bit of irritation in her voice. “Maybe one of her friends will try and set her up with a suitable stallion, but that’s it! I’m not going to punish her, nor is Celestia or Luna, nor anypony else. Alright?”

Feeling heat rising from her feathers and cheeks, Twilight took a few deep breaths. It was not like her and Cadence to fight, and she didn’t want to start that tradition. Cadence, on the other hoof, seemed calm and collected, only looking intently at her again before she softened her gaze.

“Alright. Let’s talk about something else,” Cadence suggested.

Twilight hung her head. “Sorry.”

“It’s alright, Twily.” Cadence smiled. “How about something on a happier note: Have any stallions caught your eye yet?”

The heat returned, more intensely this time, rising up on her violet muzzle and shifting it into crimson. “No, not r-really.”

The split-second stutter in her voice was as much of a surprise to Twilight as it seemed to have been to Cadence. Not really? Why didn’t I just say no? she thought, though she had no answer.

Cadence giggled. “Oh, Twily, you haven’t changed since you were a filly when it comes to this. So adorable.”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about!”

“Oh, c’mon, Twi—”

“No, I honestly don’t!” Twilight exclaimed, scooting away from Cadence. Before she knew it, she was ranting, her words galloping away from her, down her tongue, through her lips, and into the snow.

“You know what I said earlier about the castle being lonely? It is, Cadence, it is! There’s all these formalities and greetings and motions and gestures that I’ve had to learn, and all these ponies who call me ‘Your Highness’ or ‘Princess’ and nothing else! All of these audiences and hearings and all these things I never even thought I would be doing! This trip has been the first time I’ve been able to just sit down and read for more than an hour or two at a time without being interrupted, without having to deal with something or another! All I want to do is find out about the Tree of Harmony and just relax while I’m here, okay?!”

By the time she finished, Twilight was heaving her breaths, her wings flared open. Cadence sat across from her, frozen in place, eyes wide and mouth shut.

Twilight looked over herself, then at Cadence, then brought both forehooves to her face with a groan. Geez, what brought THAT on? Ugh, what’s wrong with me?!

With a sigh, Twilight turned around, hiding her shame. “I’m sorry, Cadence, I… I don’t know what got into me. I’m sorry. You didn’t deserve that.”

Twilight looked down from the cliff towards the rolling hills of the Empire, snowswept and pure. I… I know this has all been stressful… But… I guess I didn’t know how stressful it really was…

The light touch of a hoof on her shoulder made her flinch. Cadence joined her side at the edge of the cliff. “It’s alright, Twilight. I understand. Being a Princess is difficult. It’s hard to deal with stress when you’re not allowed to show it.”

“Yeah… You’re right.” Twilight snickered at her own expense, shaking her head. “I guess I’d better calm down before I get all of Canterlot running after a doll or something.”

“Oh, Twilight,” Cadence said, “I’m sure it won’t be all that bad. Just try and relax while you’re here, okay?” She nuzzled her neck. “You have a month to yourself here if you want it. Take all the time you need. Shining and I don’t mind at all.”

Twilight’s smile slowly returned. “Thanks, Cadence. I really appreciate this.”

Cadence smiled back at her. “Of course.”

Along with the accumulating snowfall, silence settled between them again, as peaceful as Cadence’s words.

“I will say this, Twilight,” Cadence began after a moment. “I will not tell you what to think while you are here… About the Crystal Empire, about Orion’s trial, about anything. Because Princess Celestia taught me not what to think but how to think, which means thinking both critically and with one’s heart. She may seem distant or cold to some ponies, but I know she is troubled by difficult decisions as much as you and I. She just doesn’t want anypony to see it.”

“I know.” Twilight was tempted to mention what Celestia had done after Orion’s hearing, but supposed that Cadence already knew. Instead, she added, “I just want to make her proud. She’s been my mentor since I was just a little filly, seen me grow up, helped me make friends… I don’t want to disappoint her.”

“You won’t, Twilight. I’m sure of that.”

Twilight nuzzled her. “Thanks.”

“You’re welcome. But promise me something…”

“Yes?”

“While you are here, I only ask that you allow me to have a conversation like this with you again. There are some other things I need to talk to you about, but for right now, it is getting late.”

“Of course. I promise. But… Will you tell me…” Twilight bit her lip.

Cadence tilted her head. “Tell you what?”

“Well…” Twilight dug a forehoof at the snow again. “It’s just… You seem… Like you’re not feeling well. Like something’s wrong. Will you tell me what’s going on?”

“Yes, we will talk about that soon,” Cadence assured, though she said no more.

Twilight simply nodded.

“Before we head back, there is one more thing I wanted to ask you about,” Cadence said.

“Sure. Anything.”

“... What do you think of your guard, Flash Sentry?”

Twilight blinked. “What about him?”

“I’m just curious about him,” Cadence replied. “Unlike Shooting Star or some of the other Canterlot guards, I’ve never properly met him until today.”

“Oh! Well, he seems very nice,” Twilight said. “He’s always polite and respectful. Always shows up to his assignments on time, does everything anypony asks. Celestia says she’s never had any problems with him, that he’s always taken on any task she or Luna or Captain Ironhoof has asked of him—”

Cadence waved a forehoof. “No, no. Not as a guard, Twilight. As a pony.”

“Oh… Well, I can’t say I know too much about him privately yet,” Twilight said. “I do know that he likes to read, especially history, and he agreed to help me with this project. He seemed pretty happy to be reading all day today, so that’s good!” She smiled. “He also seems pretty interested in the Empire, too. Maybe if I have some extra time I can show him around a bit. And he is pretty c—”

Feeling Cadence’s intense gaze, Twilight trailed off. The other alicorn was staring straight into her eyes, grinning.

“Uhh… Yeah… That’s about it. Eh, heh, heh.” Twilight folded her wings back down, though they seemed a bit stubborn in doing so.

“I noticed that he called you by name. Was that by your request?” Cadence asked.

“Er… Yeah.” Twilight rubbed her nape. “I, well… I just don’t want him to have to call me ‘Your Highness’ and bow to me a hundred times a day. Not when we’re going to be working this cl—much together.”

Huh. What was that about? We are going to be working in close quarters. So we can get through the books in a reasonable amount of time, of course.

Despite Twilight’s explanation, Cadence didn’t flinch, that same grin sparkling against the snow. “I see.”

“And…” Twilight sighed. “Well, I just… I’m just so tired of feeling distant from everypony, especially in Canterlot. Other than Celestia and Luna—and you and Shining—nopony at the castle really treats me like… A friend. And I guess I would like to get to know Flash… as a friend.”

For a third time, silence reigned supreme. It seemed to make Twilight shiver, even beneath her feathers.

Rising to her hooves, Cadence asked, “Well, would you and your new friend like to come with Shining and I to the play next Friday night? The one Apt mentioned at the library?”

Twilight shook snow from her coat. “Next Friday? That’s only a week from tonight. I’m not sure if I should… I’m at the very beginning of my research, and…”

Twilight trailed off once more, this time on account of Cadence’s wide, eager eyes and even wider smile. “Well… I guess that would be okay. One night off shouldn’t hurt.”

Cadence clapped her forehooves together. “Great! And Flash can come if he wants to as well. Shining is going to invite some of his friends, so it’s only fair.”

“Um… I guess I’ll have to ask him.”

Cadence took a few steps towards the edge of the cliff and spread her wings. “Let me know what he says.”

As she followed after her, Twilight felt another shiver pass through her. Night continued to fall, a cold wind blowing through the tundra. “... S-sure.”

With one last grin, Cadence kicked off her hooves and took her place in the skies. Soon enough, Twilight accompanied her, flying side-by-side towards the Crystal Castle in the distance.

All the while, Twilight dissected their conversation within her mind. She wasn’t quite sure if she was looking forward to the next experiment, the next “talk”—especially when, under the moonlight, she could see Cadence fighting her sleep on the flight home.

“... And through this door is our armory.”

Flash watched as Shining Armor lit up his horn, his aura twisting into the tumbler of the door’s lock. “This lockset is enchanted so that only a few specific ponies can open it. Each unicorn’s magic has its own signature, and only certain signatures can act as the key to this lock.” His explanation accompanied the sound of the lock releasing and his magic ebbing back to his horn.

“Very secure, Your Highness.”

“Indeed it is. What do you think, Flash? Same as back in Canterlot?”

The door opened to reveal a large room stocked wall-to-wall with weapons and armor. While it was noticeably smaller than Canterlot Castle’s armory, it held most of the same gear: full suits of golden armor, along with a few sets in purple; saddle blankets of various colors; steel spears; iron swords; horseshoes in iron, bronze, silver, and gold; and spare parts for everything.

“It’s wonderful, Your Highness,” Flash said with a whistle. “Very much like Canterlot, sir. It looks like everything is in order, sir.”

“Good to hear. We’ll have to expand this room in the future, but for now, it’ll do.” Shining Armor closed the door, locking it with the same spell. “Now, let me show you the barracks.”

Flash Sentry followed Shining Armor through another set of hallways, which were illuminated by a different kind of gemstone embedded in the walls than he had seen on the other floors. These were dark-purple amethysts, which provided an almost ethereal glow to this “Guard floor,” as Shining had called it.

Shining appeared to have saved this floor for last. He had even given Flash a cursory glance of the foyer that led to his and Princess Cadence’s private chambers, and seemed interested in answering any questions Flash may have had. However, Flash kept silent, choosing instead to draw a mental map of contrast between this place and Canterlot Castle.

I suppose it’s not all that odd… After all, when I first graduated my basic training and officially became a Royal Guard, I was given a tour of Canterlot Castle myself. But that was by… Silver Shield, I think? Certainly not a Royal. Then again, Shining’s always been friendly.

“Ah, here we are,” Shining announced, coming to rest before a door at the end of the hallway. He simply opened the door with his magic and led Flash inside. “This is the barracks. It’s empty at the moment, as you can see.”

The large room was lined with two rows of bunk beds, a wide aisle in the middle. Each bed was simply made and paired with either a chest or an overhead compartment for storage. There were enough beds for thirty guards—maybe thirty-six if a few more beds were squeezed in.

“Normally, this would be enough for a small Guard operation. However, when we began recruiting, the response we received was…” Shining chuckled. “Well, not exactly overwhelming, but definitely more than we expected. Much more than we can hold in here, hence the tents, at least for now.”

Flash nodded and looked out of one of the barracks’ windows. There, in the fields down below, he noted small, glowing lights of various colors coming from each of the tents. “What are those lights in the tents, Your Highness?”

Shining explained, “The Crystal Ponies don’t mind the snow, but they are a bit afraid of the dark. I’ve allowed them each to have a torch-crystal in their tent until we can break them of that fear.”

Before Flash could ask any further questions, Shining stepped out of the room. “You’ll see more of the recruits tomorrow. It’s getting late, and Cadence and Twilight should be back soon.”

As he followed Shining out of the room, Flash stole one last glance at the barracks. It, like the special crystals on this floor’s walls, seemed significant for a reason he couldn’t yet articulate.

After exchanging goodnights with Shining and Cadence, escorting Twilight to her room, and removing his armor, Flash Sentry turned in for the evening. It had been a long, strange first day, though he couldn’t say it had been a bad one. He fell asleep as soon as his head hit the pillow—a rarity for him.

The next morning progressed about the same as the first. Flash took extra care in his appearance out of some strange compulsion, and left his spear behind again as Twilight had requested.

This time, both Prince Shining Armor and Princess Cadence were waiting at the breakfast table for him and Twilight to arrive. While the others conversed, Flash dug into yet another mouth-watering breakfast, though he was careful to eat less than his growling, gluttonous stomach desired.

Once he neatly placed and crossed his utensils on his plate, it was whisked away by a servant, as was he by Shining. The two mares were left to finish their breakfast—the younger of them already tucking into a second helping of quiche.

Shining Armor led him out of the castle to the training grounds along the same route he had led him the morning prior. Flash kept his eyes wide open, taking in all of the sights of the Crystal Empire in the morning glow on the short walk. The two paused when they rounded the top of the hill at the rear of the castle and peered down below.

The snow was falling at a steady pace this morning, covering the recruits’ tents in a thin layer of frost. The recruits were up and about, forming lines near the field kitchens or taking seats at the picnic benches. Castle servants hurried between cauldrons of oats and pots of coffee and tea.

Lieutenant Shooting Star, his golden armor sparkling in the peeping sunlight, marched up and down between the rows of tents and tables, barking orders to “Stand up straight!” and “Hurry up and eat!” Flash estimated that there were close to a hundred and twenty recruits under his command this morning, all of them Crystal Pony stallions.

Although Earth ponies were only recruited to the Royal Guard in times of war, given the Crystal Empire’s homogenous state, Flash reasoned that there wasn’t any other option. Despite the oddity, he didn’t balk or take offense at the sight of the recruits. Truth be told, as long as they were capable, he didn’t see why they shouldn’t wear the armor.

Still, it was interesting to see so many wingless, hornless bodies being directed by one armored pegasus, and Flash could feel his eyes widen.

Shining seemed to have noticed his amazement. “Told you it was more than we were prepared for. Ready to help Shooting Star?”

Flash nodded slowly. “Y-yes, Your Highness, I am.”

“Alright. Head back to the Royal Dining Hall when you are done. I’ll have Twilight wait until then.”

As Shining Armor headed off, Flash turned back to the recruits. Shooting Star appeared to have not noticed his presence yet, currently occupied with scolding a stallion who had dropped his bowl of oats on the snowy ground.

Shooting Star pointed at the dropped bowl. “That’s the only breakfast you’re getting this morning, recruit! Either toughen up and eat ‘em cold, or go hungry!”

“S-sir, yes, s-sir!” the clumsy stallion replied, scooping up bits of snow along with the oats into the upturned bowl.

As Flash Sentry trotted past the stallions, he felt their eyes drawn like magnets to his golden armor and its matching blue saddle blanket. A few whispered behind their forehooves to each other, their eyes widening as he passed them. The sea of hungry ponies parted in two for him. Flash paid them no heed and made a beeline for his Lieutenant.

“Lieutenant Shooting Star! Good morning, sir!” Flash said.

Shooting Star turned around from the clumsy stallion, who was now munching bites of snow along with his ruined oats. “Ah, Sir Flash Sentry! There you are! Bright and early, just as I asked.”

Flash saluted him. “Sir, yes, sir!”

“At ease, soldier. Save the iron hooves for when we show these colts how to spar,” Shooting Star said with a laugh. He gestured to the recruits. “What do you think so far? Anypony you see who doesn’t belong here?”

That seems like a loaded question… Doesn’t it? “No, sir,” Flash answered, a bit of hesitation in his voice. “I don’t, sir.”

The Lieutenant grinned widely. “Good! That was a trick question!” He smacked Flash on the shoulder, sending vibrations through his armor. “Everypony belongs here… For right now!” he warned, shooting a glare towards the recruits. “Once breakfast is over, we’re gonna run a few miles, and we’ll see about that!”

While the recruits mumbled amongst themselves, Shooting Star led Flash away from the group. Some were still staring at him, studying him. Though Flash was one of the few Royal Guards who had been granted the honor of wearing the blue saddle blanket, he believed he was nothing worth such careful analysis. Maybe it’s because I’m one of the few pegasi around here? That must be it.

Once they were out of earshot, Shooting Star asked, “Will I be seeing you next Friday?”

Flash answered him with a question of his own. “Friday, sir? For training, sir?”

Shooting Star shook his head. “No. For the meeting,” he whispered.

Flash nodded, whispering back, “Yes, Lieutenant, I will be there.”

There was that grin again. “Good. Now, follow my lead, and stay by my side at all times. Understood?”

“Yes, sir.”

“Good! Let’s go!”

Just as fast as he had been led away, Flash Sentry was led back to the recruits, who were scrambling to finish their breakfast. As soon as Shooting Star reached the circle of picnic tables and camp kitchens, he clapped his forehooves loudly. The servants doused the flames on the boiling cauldrons and began collecting the dishes.

Shooting Star cupped his forehooves around his mouth and shouted, “Breakfast is over! Time to move! Up, up, up, get UP! Move! Move! MOVE! Form a line by the tents!”

In a flurry of hooves, discarded bowls, spoons, and mugs, the entire camp of recruits scrambled to obey the order, lining up side-by-side. All faced the Lieutenant and stood ramrod straight, ready for the next command.

Flash Sentry followed beside Shooting Star as he marched up and down the aisle of recruits, narrowing his eyes at them. “The shoddiest bunch of recruits I’ve ever seen, that’s what you are!”

“Sir, yes, sir!” the recruits shouted back.

Shooting Star grinned, still pacing the line. “This morning, we’ll be going for a fun little run. If I see hussle, it’ll only be five miles. If anypony fails to keep up, it’ll be ten miles. Understood?”

“Sir, yes, sir!”

“GOOD!” Shooting Star pointed at Flash. “This here’s Sir Flash Sentry, a Canterlot Royal Guard, and he’ll be helping me with you maggots! Anypony mouths off or lags behind, he’ll know, which means I’ll know! You will respect him as you do me or Prince Shining Armor! Understood?!”

“Sir, yes, sir!”

Shooting Star held up a forehoof to his ear. “I can’t hear you!”

“SIR, YES, SIR!”

“That’s better!” Without warning, Shooting Star kicked off his hindhooves and shot straight into the air. “C’mon, Flash! Let’s show these colts what they’re in for!”

Leaping into the air after him, Flash called out, “Sir, yes, sir!”

“Follow after us!” Shooting Star ordered the recruits, taking off towards the Crystal Mountains in the distance.

As the recruits gave one final unified cry and burst into a gallop, Flash beat his wings furiously to keep up with Shooting Star, who was amplifying both his altitude and distance. Stretching out his forehooves, he began churning his wings as fast as he could, determined to catch him. Thankfully, there was little wind standing in his way.

Nonetheless, the Lieutenant was, without a doubt, the strongest and fastest flier in the Royal Guard. If his father had been a Wonderbolt instead of a guard, he would have made a great member.

Luckily for Flash Sentry, Shooting Star slowed his pace as he neared the Crystal Mountains, allowing him to catch up. Sweat rolling down his mane and muzzle, he held back his gasps as he said, “Sorry… about that… sir…”

Shooting Star laughed. “Haha! It’s alright, soldier! Relax! Nopony can catch me when I take off like that! Not even Celestia herself!”

Although he wanted to comment on that odd choice of words, Flash refrained from doing so. While he and Shooting Star slowed their pace, he looked down to see the recruits thundering after them, their hooves kicking up snow and frost.

Following Flash’s gaze, Shooting Star scoffed. “Lost any yet?”

Flash scanned the ground. “No, not yet, sir.”

“Dammit. Better kick it up a notch then!”

Without warning, Shooting Star bolted again, veering above the mountain path. A few seconds later, Flash gritted his teeth, took a deep breath, and zipped after him, his wings beating in time with the roaring rhythm of the heavy hoof-steps below.

About an hour later, Flash Sentry landed alongside Lieutenant Shooting Star on the snowswept ground. Though he made an effort to go flying in his downtime, it had been a while since he had flown like that. Both his wings and his lungs burned with exertion. While he caught his breath, he looked over to see the recruits rushing towards them, panting and heaving.

Shooting Star laughed, not a drop of sweat on his forehead. “Look at ‘em, Flash! Struggling to keep up! Not too bad though, wouldn’t you say?”

In between breaths, Flash said, “No, Lieutenant. They’re… doing good, sir.”

And considering who they were, it was true. Only a few stallions had fallen to the back of the pack, whom Flash had pointed out to Shooting Star. Those few had been sent home packing, leaving the vast majority to finish their run.

Soon, the recruits returned to camp. The exhausted stallions struggled for breath and swayed against each other as they came to a halt, all while Shooting Star berated them and cursed their slow, weak hooves. Even so, Flash saw the tiniest flicker of a grin on the Lieutenant’s face.

Once all were present and accounted for, Shooting Star barked, “Alright, take a break, recruits! Grab some water! Sprinting drills in ten!”

While the pack of fatigued recruits dissolved in search of fresh water, Flash Sentry asked with the widest smile he could muster, “Would you like me to stay and help, sir?”

Shooting Star shook his head, scowling. “Bah, I’ve got this, Flash! Seems like a few of these stragglers need to be whipped into shape! I'll take it from here. You’re dismissed.”

After giving his thanks and salute to Shooting Star, Flash headed back to the castle as quickly as he could. As he navigated the hallways, he thought over this first exercise with the Lieutenant and the recruits, as well as those to come.

Shooting Star mentioned sparring drills, but weapons training usually doesn’t begin until the second month or so. How long has Shining Armor been training these stallions?

Shaking his thoughts away, Flash straightened out his mane beneath his helmet and adjusted his armor before opening the doors to the Royal Dining Hall. Celestia help me if I look worn out from just one morning flight!

Once he entered, Twilight called out from the table, “There you are! Fiiiiinally!”

Twilight rose from her seat, levitating her saddlebags onto her back before Flash could even trot up to her, her eyes wide with anticipation.

“Sorry, Twilight,” Flash said. “I didn’t mean to keep you waiting.”

“Oh, it’s fine,” Twilight replied. “Cadence and I had a good time waiting.”

Grinning, Cadence chimed in, “We sure did, Twily! Though somepony’s a sore loser at checkers.”

Twilight scoffed in reply, looking away from Cadence in mock offense.

Flash looked around the Royal Dining Hall, then glanced over at Princess Cadence. “Er, Your Highness, where is Prince Shining Armor?”

“Shining went into town to get a few things. He and I like to get out among the citizenry now and then; say good morning to everypony,” Cadence said.

“I see, Your Highness.” That is actually pretty wonderful. Maybe Celestia and Luna should do that more often.

Twilight beamed at him. “Are you ready to go?”

“Sure!” Before he turned around, Flash bowed his head to Cadence, remembering something he had been meaning to say. “Forgive me, Your Highness, for not saying this earlier. Thank you so much for your hospitality. The meals and accommodations have been excellent, Princess.”

Cadence smiled. “Of course, Flash. You are a guest, and will be treated as such. If there is anything you need, please do not hesitate to let Shining or me know.”

This time, he bowed fully to her, not out of ritual, but gratitude.

As Twilight and Flash started out of the room, Cadence called from behind them, “Twilight, aren’t you going to ask him?”

Ask me what?

Twilight, in the middle of opening the door, tilted her head at the other alicorn. After a second, her eyes suddenly brightened. “Oh! That’s right! Flash,” she began, “would you like to, um… Well, you remember that play Apt Drop mentioned yesterday?”

Flash’s heart, which had fully calmed from the intense flight, gave a sudden, erratic beat. Perhaps the adrenaline from his morning workout had yet to fully dissipate. “Ye… Yes?”

In this morning light, Twilight’s muzzle seemed redder than usual. “Would you, um, like to go with me to it? A-and Cadence and Shining will be there. Oh, and some of Shining’s friends are going to be there too. At the play. It’s next Friday night. Would you like to go? Go see it?”

“Um…”

Did she really… Did she really just…

No. Other ponies will be there. It’s just an outing. A friend thing.

Wait… A friend thing? Me? Friends with her? No, no, it’s my duty. I am supposed to escort her everywhere. That’s all.

Flash broke out of his daze to see Twilight grinding the tip of her forehoof into the floor. Behind them, Princess Cadence watched for his reply, though she remained silent. Although the snow was beginning to fall with a vengeance, there was a heat within these walls that seemed almost arid.

As Twilight continued to wait for his answer, Flash realized that his initial assumptions were most likely just that—assumptions. On the off-chance that it was a friend thing, not just a formal escort, there were no laws or traditions against friendships.

I am supposed to obey her. And… it does help that I would…kind of… like to go.

Finally, Flash said with a smile, “S-sure. That would be great.”

Twilight appeared to both relax and tense at his response. “Great! Thanks! It should be fun, heh!”

“Yes, I thi—”

“Great, let’s go!” Twilight exclaimed.

In a burst of magic, the doors opened just wide enough for her to pass through, then slammed shut. Flash took a few quick steps forward, just in time for them to open again in Twilight’s aura.

Twilight stood on the other side of the doors, her horn lit with a pulsating glow. “Sorry! Sorry!”

Holding back a nervous chuckle, Flash simply said, “It’s alright, Twilight,” and followed after her.

Oh, Celestia, this is going to be a long week.

While Princess Twilight Sparkle and her accompanying guard headed towards the Crystal Empire’s library for the second day, Princess Cadence, ruler of this strange land, sipped her tea.

Grinning.

Silver Armor And Crystal Hearts — Part I

The first week of Princess Twilight Sparkle’s research trip was an unfruitful one. Although she, with the help of Flash Sentry, had managed to get through several of the massive bookshelves in the Empire’s library, none of the books she had read through so far contained the information she needed.

Not all of her efforts were in vain. A few of the books seemed to speak of Starswirl the Bearded as if he was still alive at the time of their writing. To Twilight, this indicated that the book she sought might be somewhere in the library.

For Flash Sentry, the first week was just as strange as the first day. Princess Cadence and Prince Shining Armor continued to treat him, a Royal Guard who held no officer rank, like a guest in their home. The Crystal Ponies, both recruits and civilians, were friendly towards him, albeit seemingly intrigued by his appearance. The citizens seemed very happy, even on days when the snow began to pile up to their porches and the wind whistled a mournful, chilly tune.

Every morning after breakfast, he assisted Lieutenant Shooting Star in training the recruits. Whether it was flying alongside his superior during runs and drills, leading calisthenics with him, or watching for distracted recruits during lectures on military history and ethics, Flash did all he was ordered to do. Unlike accepting orders from Captain Ironhoof, he did not mind serving under the Lieutenant; on the contrary, he found himself looking forward to it.

Although Shining Armor had brought Twilight out to the recruits’ camp a few mornings and introduced her to Shooting Star, she didn’t ask Flash about the training. He found this a bit odd, but perhaps she was too preoccupied with her research to be that interested.

Every morning after training, he went with Twilight to the library, where the two would spend the afternoon combing through books in search of the Tree of Harmony’s secrets. Apt Drop and Bishe would visit them with lunch and tea—along with Apt’s mother, Precise Jot, who appeared to have gotten over her illness—for which Flash was thankful.

Never before had he seen anypony who could study like Twilight. She curled up in a corner of the library with a mountain of books, not even taking a few minutes’ break for a glass of water or to stretch. Their lunch break was a relief to him, who dared not leave her side, as he was commanded.

As the following Friday drew closer and closer, Flash Sentry pondered Shining Armor’s words to him that first day.

What was this “meeting” both Shining and Shooting Star were so adamant on him attending, and what did it have to do with the incident? Would anypony else from the Royal Guard attend? Would Ironhoof? And then there was the play. What would it entail?

Despite those lingering anticipations, Flash Sentry found himself enjoying that first week as a stranger in a strange land. In the presence of the Princess who made his wings squirm and his words stammer, he found himself almost beginning to relax a little, as if his troubles were buried beneath the all-encompassing blanket of white…

Friday morning began as the others before it. Flash awoke from a peaceful sleep and prepared for the dawn of a new day. He knocked on Twilight’s door to find her awake yet again, then escorted her down to the Royal Dining Hall. He said good morning to several of the castle’s servants on the way, whom had now come to know him by name.

Princess Cadence and Prince Shining Armor were at the table when they arrived. Flash took a seat when Shining prompted him to do so, then selected his dishes from a servant’s tray. Light conversation between the Royals filled his ears again, which he respectfully tried to ignore in lieu of his breakfast.

There were a few differences this morning that Flash Sentry managed to notice in spite of its opening familiarity.

When he looked up from his plate, Flash saw that Shining, who would typically be engaged in chit-chat with his wife and sister, seemed to be keeping his head down. His mane was a bit messy, and his eyes looked a bit tired.

Beside him, Cadence was in the same concerning state that he had seen his first day in the Empire—maybe even worse. Though she had appeared to have applied an extra layer of makeup below her eyes and mascara to her eyelashes, her eyes looked bloodshot.

Now both of them look under the weather? Is there some kind of illness going around? It almost looks like Princess Cadence has been… crying. Crying, or not slept at all…Maybe both.

Beside Cadence, Twilight seemed to be aware of the same thing, her eyes full of worry when she looked down at her plate. Though her full saddlebags occupied the seat beside her, she didn’t seem to be in much of a rush to leave the table.

“Flash?” Shining asked abruptly, breaking his silence. “Have you finished eating?”

Flash looked down at his half-eaten breakfast, then up at the fatigued Prince. “Yes, Your Highness,” he replied, laying his fork over the plate, “I am, thank you.”

“You’re welcome.” While a servant took away Flash’s dishes, Shining Armor looked over to Cadence. “I have to meet our guests at the train station in about an hour. Do you think you and Twily could—”

“Guests?” Twilight looked up from her plate. “What guests, Shining?”

“Guests for my meeting this afternoon. Royal Guard business,” Shining said with a slight smile.

Twilight didn’t return the smile. “‘Royal Guard business’? Does this have something to do with those recruits you’re training?”

“It does. Once my guests get off their train, I’ll give them a tour of the castle and show them to their rooms. Then, I’ll show them the recruits’ camp. Once we’re done, it’ll be about an hour before the chefs will have everything ready for the meeting. Flash will be accompanying me through all of this,” Shining said, looking straight at him.

I will? “Y-yes, Your Highness,” Flash replied, unfortunately letting a bit of his confusion slip. I don’t remember being told that before, but it’s an order now. But that means—

“But that doesn’t leave us any time to go to the library.” Twilight frowned. Flash swore he heard a bit of disappointment in her voice.

Before Shining could reply, Cadence suggested, “Twilight, you’re already taking the night off your research to go see the play, so why not just take the whole day off?”

“A whole day?” Twilight visibly stiffened, her ears flopping down. “But… But… I thought I would at least have this morning…”

Although he knew it was not his doing, Flash winced in guilt. I thought we did too, but—

“Aw, it’s not that big of a deal.” Cadence patted Twilight on the shoulder. “Look on the bright side. If you take the day off, we can go for a stroll, I’ll introduce you to some of the citizenry, show you my favorite cafe, catch up some more…”

Princess Cadence wore that same grin that she had the night she asked Twilight to go flying with her. Flash knew that, if he were in Twilight’s horseshoes, resistance would be futile.

Twilight seemed to be in silent agreement with him. Her frown softened as she sighed, then nodded. “Well… Alright. That would be nice. And it’s only one day. Flash and I can always catch up tomorrow,” she said with a smile towards his direction.

Yes, that would be wond— Flash mentally kicked himself to refrain from saying something ridiculous.

Shining Armor stood up and levitated his dishes onto a nearby servant’s tray. “That settles it then. Cadence, Twilight, you two have fun out in the city today. Flash and I will greet the guests, show them a few things, then attend the Guard meeting. We’ll all meet back here at 1800 and head to the play. Sound good, everypony?”

Cadence and Twilight murmured their agreement.

Anxious to see what the day held in store, Flash said, “Yes, sir!”

Cadence and Twilight took a separate route out of the castle, meaning that the four’s goodbye was a short and early one. With almost twelve hours remaining before they would leave for the play, it was most definitely going to be a long day.

Flash Sentry both loathed and loved long days in the Royal Guard. A long day meant that the time between awakening and sleep passed by quickly, as did the hours between the week and the weekend. Long days on his hooves also equated to eternities spent within his own thoughts, some of which were dangerous.

With the snow crunching under his hooves and a light breeze in his mane, Flash Sentry both anxiously anticipated those hours to pass and looked forward to experiencing them.

Shining Armor led Flash Sentry to the train station through the streets of the Crystal Empire. Along the way, the two were mostly silent, exchanging only a few words. Shining’s stern expression softened a bit when they reached the station’s platform just in time to see a train pull in, its high-pitched whistle echoing through the morning mist.

“This must be them.” Shining sat down to wait as the train’s doors opened and its full load of passengers began to exit.

Flash watched as more passengers poured through the doors. Nopony who arrived was familiar to him, and none were definitely a part of the Royal Guard. He began to wonder if the guests had taken a different train. Then, the doors on the last cab of the train opened.

Through those doors strode a group of Royal Guards—ten of them, Flash counted, both pegasi and unicorns. The leader of the group was a silver pegasus he recognized as Second Lieutenant Argon, the stallion directly below Lieutenant Shooting Star. No other officers were in attendance. Most of the other Royal Guards wore only the golden armor.

Trotting at the head of the pack behind Argon were a few other stallions of Flash Sentry’s rank. These stallions also wore a blue saddle blanket over the backplate of their armor, signifying that the Princesses commended them for five or more years of honorable service, along with demonstration of combat skills. This was the highest rank attainable to a Royal Guard outside of the officers’ station.

Once all of the new arrivals met Prince Shining Armor and Flash Sentry at the platform, Second Lieutenant Argon bowed deeply. The others behind him followed suit, as did Flash.

“Good to see you, Argon,” Shining said with a smile.

“And it is good to see you as well, Your Highness,” Argon replied, his eyes and smile bright. “I am very excited to be here today, my Prince. Thank you again for inviting us, sir.”

“You’re welcome, Argon. Please, could you introduce me to everypony?”

To Flash’s confusion, Argon began introducing each of the other Royal Guards to Shining Armor. Wait, he didn’t know everypony who was coming? Hmm. Maybe he asked Argon to bring a few extra guests? But why?

Once the introductions were over, Argon turned to Flash. “Ah, Sir Flash Sentry. Princess Celestia assigned you to escort Princess Twilight up here, yes?”

“Yes, sir,” Flash said with a salute.

“Hmm…” Argon narrowed his eyes for a moment, then turned back to Shining. “Well, Your Highness, we are ready to go whenever you are, sir.”

“Of course, Argon. Let me give you a tour of the castle, and then I’ll show you what we have done with the recruits.”

With a quick pivot of his hooves, Shining Armor led the group of eleven stallions back towards the Crystal Castle in the distance. Keeping pace with his Prince, Flash followed alongside him, Argon and the others close behind.

“And here is my favorite bakery,” Cadence said, pointing over at a shop constructed of quartzite. “The owner here makes these absolutely divine cinnamon rolls. I’m sure you would love them, Twilight.”

Twilight’s stomach rumbled. “Mm, I bet.”

Cadence giggled. “I think Auntie is rubbing off on you when it comes to sweets.”

Twilight snorted. “Oh, hush.”

While the two shared a laugh, Twilight looked around the Empire’s business district. Shops on this street, which were built with every gemstone imaginable, sold everything from quills, to clothes, to heavenly pastries. And this was just one of many streets.

Though she wasn’t one for shopping, Twilight had practically dragged Cadence into a bookstore about an hour earlier, to her sister-in-law’s exaggerated protest. Her saddlebags, which she had emptied before their departure, were full again.

Throughout their stroll, Crystal Ponies passed them by, greeting them good morning with bright smiles. Thankfully, nopony hounded them with a camera or request for an autograph. Of course, Cadence said that she and Shining frequently visited the citizenry, so a Royal’s appearance mustn't have been very noteworthy by now.

“So, what do you think of the city so far, Twilight?”

“It’s beautiful!” Twilight said. “I bet tons of Canterlot nobles would love to live in homes like this, or run stores that looked like that.”

“I imagine they would… Ooh!” Cadence grabbed one of Twilight’s forehooves, yanking her towards the side of the street. “Here’s my favorite flower shop! Let’s go inside!”

“Flower shop? In winter?”

“Yes! C’mon, I’ll show you!”

Twilight giggled as Cadence began to pull her towards the multi-colored store. “Geez, somepony’s excited.”

Cadence gave a mock scoff. “Well, you should have seen how somepony reacted when she saw Written Script’s Story Emporium!”

Flushing, Twilight mumbled, “Fair enough,” and quickened her pace.

Once they reached the doors and slipped inside, Twilight was greeted by an interesting sight.

In Ponyville (and most of Equestria), florists were closed for the winter. The Crystal Empire, by contrast, appeared to hold no such restriction.

Before Twilight’s eyes were rows and rows of potted flowers, some of them crystalline, arranged beneath glowing stalactites hanging from the ceiling. As she approached the plants, she noted an intense heat emanating from the crystals above her—so intense that she would have begun to sweat had the outside temperature been a few degrees warmer.

Cadence used a forehoof to caress the leaves of a poinsettia plant. “Isn’t it amazing? They can keep flowers and other plants alive through the winter by using the glowstone crystals.”

Using her magic, Twilight examined the petals of a crystalline flower, which looked similar to a lily. “I’ve never seen flowers like this before.”

“Now you see why this is my favorite store. Shining got me a bouquet from here for my birthday. The flowers are still in bloom on my nightstand.”

Twilight let go of the crystal flower and turned to Cadence, her eyes widening. “Really?”

Cadence nodded. “The Crystal Empire is unique in many ways, Twilight. In fact…” She trailed off, her eyes drifting to the front of the store.

In the silence, Twilight slowly followed Cadence’s gaze. While the front counter had been unoccupied upon their entry, a mare had emerged from the back room while she examined the crystal plant.

The lack of a proper greeting wasn’t what made Twilight freeze when she saw a store employee coming their way at last. Neither was her tardiness what made her flinch.

Coming towards them, a sheepish, almost frightened look on her face, was a pale-green Earth pony mare.

“Clover?”

Once they arrived at the Crystal Castle, Prince Shining Armor conducted a tour for his guests, similar to the one he had given Flash Sentry. The other Royal Guards were especially interested in the “Guard floor,” along with its armory and barracks. Argon commented that the armory was well-stocked, despite its size, which made Shining smile.

Throughout the hour-long tour, Flash kept silent and stuck to Shining’s side. Once or twice, Argon gave him the same strange look, along with a few of the other Royal Guards, although nopony said anything when they did so.

Though he didn’t know anypony but the Second Lieutenant by name, he knew he had seen them in the castle’s hallways. A few had trained with him. Of course, that had been five years ago, and everything and nothing had transpired since then.

After the tour was complete, Shining Armor showed the guests to their rooms. Argon and the others were assigned guest rooms on the same floor as Flash and Twilight, although off the opposite hallway. The ten wasted no time in packing away their saddlebags, then rejoining Shining and Flash in the foyer.

Shining asked the group, “Everypony ready to meet the recruits?”

“Ready?” Argon laughed. “Your Highness, I’ve been ready since we took the train last night!”

Shining laughed with him. “Enthusiastic, are you? That’s what I like to hear!”

While Shining led them back down through the castle, Flash Sentry noted that Argon and the Prince continued to chat about the Guard program, laughing as they did so.

Other than his strange glances towards Flash, Argon behaved in a very similar manner as Shooting Star… at least here. Considering that both the First and Second Lieutenants were said to be the best of friends back in Canterlot, it shouldn’t have been all that strange, but it still made him wonder.

Wide-eyed, Twilight watched as Clover weaved through the rows of flowers to approach herself and Cadence. The mare nearly turned around when she came to a stop, her hooves shuffling on the floor.

“Clover?” Twilight blinked in disbelief. “What are you doing here?”

“O-oh… I’m… s-sorry, Your Highness…” Clover bowed furtively, averting her eyes. “W-where are my manners? S-sorry… Um… Welcome t-to Empire F-Flowers, how may I h-help you, Y-Your Highness?”

As the timid mare rose, Princess Cadence gave her a warm smile. “It’s alright, Clover. We are not in need of any flowers.”

Twilight whirled around. “We’re not?”

“No,” Cadence said, her tone quiet but firm. “Clover, are you the only one working right now?”

“No, Your Highness, Miss Orchid is doing inventory in the b-back,” Clover answered. “Would you like me to fetch her, Princess?”

Why does she stutter less when speaking to Cadence? I’m not that scary, am I? Giving herself a once-over, Twilight determined that she could have paid more attention to brushing her coat this morning. Otherwise, she appeared no more terrifying than normal.

“Yes, please. If you wouldn’t mind, Clover, I would like to borrow you for a bit.”

Confused for a third time, Twilight looked back to Cadence. “Borrow her?”

Clover clapped her forehooves together, her darting eyes coming to rest and brightening. “Oh, yes, thank you, Your H-Highness! I’ll be right b-back, please, Princess, thank you!” She scampered away, her dark-green tail swishing behind her.

Twilight nudged Cadence with a wing. “Borrow her?”

Instead of answering, Cadence asked, “Still hungry, Twilight? There’s a great little diner a few blocks down that has great daffodil and daisy sandwiches. Oh, and all the hayfries you can—”

“Cadence!” The feathers on her wings, already in need of a fresh preening, began to ruffle. “What’s going on? Why is Clover here? What are you—”

Cadence silenced her with a forehoof over her lips. “Twilight,” she said sternly, taking her foalsitter tone, “I will explain everything when the three of us get some lunch and privacy, alright? For now, can you please calm down?”

Twilight shoved Cadence’s forehoof away. “Fine,” she muttered, her brow furrowing. The temptation to groan was becoming nigh-irresistible.

Ugh! First, I find out I’ve lost not just an evening, but an entire day of studying because Shining wants to pal around with Flash—which is fine! Not a big deal!—and now Clover’s here, and I know this is going to be a conversation about that stupid stallion! Can this day get any worse?!

While Twilight distracted herself by staring at the beautiful flowers, all of which seemed rather plain, Cadence tapped her hooves on the floor. The older alicorn eyed her, but remained silent, for which she was grateful. The glowstone brought the room to a near-boiling temperature.

A few minutes later, Clover returned, her hooves sounding merry and light against the crystal tile. Twilight turned around to see an old, squat mare behind the store’s counter, waving and bowing to them. While Cadence greeted her, Twilight mustered a half-hearted acknowledgement, then waited by the shop’s door.

“Th-thank you again, Your Highness,” Clover said to Cadence as the two joined Twilight.

“Of course! Let’s get something to eat, shall we? And don’t worry, lunch is on me.” Cadence held the door open with her magic.

Twilight trailed behind the two, her eyes narrowed. What exactly are you trying to pull here, Cadence?

By the time the group made their way towards the recruits’ camp, Argon and Shining were laughing uproariously. Flash looked towards the others, who were struggling not to laugh. Guess they missed the memo on eavesdropping… That, or I was too lost in thought. Argon sure is loud…

“... And that’s why I’m never allowed back in Las Pegasus, Your Highness!”

“Haha! Oh, Argon, you crack me up.” Shining shook his head. As they rounded the crest of the hill, he gestured down to the recruits. All but he and Flash widened their eyes in awe.

Lieutenant Shooting Star marched up and down between the line of stallions, his spear held tightly in his forehoof, his wings flared wide open. He spat at the snow and drew his lips back in a snarl, then barked at his wards, “Stand up straight, you maggots!”

The recruits, already standing tall, straightened their posture to the fullest. Flash saw that each of them held a wooden staff in their dominant forehoof. Gripped tightly, the staves dug holes into the snow.

“Hey, YOU! Hold your weapon straight! How can you expect to fight if you can’t even hold the damn thing?!”

Shooting Star rushed over and knocked a wiggling staff into the ground, then ordered the stallion responsible to give him twenty. Flash recognized him as the same stallion who had dropped his bowl of oats into the snow that second morning.

Argon chuckled, shaking his head. “Ol’ Shooting Star already whipping them into shape, Your Highness?”

Shining smirked. “Are you impressed, Argon?”

Argon gave a low bow. “But of course I’m impressed, sir! Very good progress, if I do say so myself, my Prince.”

Flash raised an eyebrow. Progress? Why the rush?

“If you think that’s impressive,” Shining said, “just see what he’s going to have them do today. Why don’t we come down for a better look?”

A chorus of murmured agreement followed Shining Armor’s statement. The group picked up their hooves again, moving down the hill to meet the First Lieutenant and his wards, who were currently being punished for the clumsy stallion’s transgression. Hooves pumped bodies up and down in synchronization as their ruling Prince and his guests trotted into the camp.

With a grin on his muzzle reminiscent of Discord’s, Shooting Star commanded his troops to rise, bringing his right forehoof to his forehead. “Get up, maggots! Your Prince is here! Salute your Prince!”

“SIR, YES, SIR!” they declared, saluting.

Shining grinned. “Good morning, Lieutenant. How are we progressing?”

Shooting Star gestured with a wing. “Well, with the exception of one screw-up, just fine, Your Highness! I was just going to start some sparring drills, sir. In fact…” The Lieutenant’s fiery eyes shifted to Flash Sentry. “If you don’t mind, Your Highness, I would like Sir Flash Sentry to help me demonstrate.”

Demonstrate?

Oh, this should be interesting…

All eyes turned to Flash Sentry, who waited for Shining’s nod. When he received it, he approached Shooting Star, then saluted him. “Sir, yes, sir!”

My favorite part of basic training, of any training. And with Shooting Star, one of the best wielders of the sacred spear, of all ponies.

Argon, Shining, and the other Canterlot Royal Guards formed a circle around Shooting Star and Flash Sentry, leaving the recruits enough room to see the demonstration to come.

Shooting Star grabbed two of the wooden staves from two of the recruits. “Sir Flash Sentry, I trust that you do not need instruction in the rules of the drill.”

This will be fun.

His confidence rising, Flash said, “Sir, no, sir!”

Flash accepted the staff that was offered to him. Unlike his own steel weapon, it was very light, only able to do a minimal amount of damage. Holding the staff in both forehooves, Flash chose to wield his weapon horizontally, rather than vertically. Lacking its sharpened head, the staff would serve him better when he was in full control of it.

The Lieutenant took hold of the other staff and backed away from Flash, ten paces exactly. “Why don’t you repeat them for the benefit of our recruits here?”

His adrenaline beginning to flow, Flash replied, “Yes, sir! Ten paces between combatants! First one to get a direct hit to the chest wins! No dirty hits or head bashes! No use of hooves, flight, or magic! Just the staff, sir!”

“Very good, Sir Flash Sentry.” Shooting Star readied the staff the same way as Flash did. “Show these recruits why you have that saddle blanket on your back.”

“Sir, yes, sir!”

“On my count of three,” Shooting Star ordered, “we begin. One…

“Two…”

“Three!”

As soon as he said three, Shooting Star propelled himself forward with his wings. He lunged at Flash, raising his staff high.

Flash rose his staff in time and parried. The staves clacked against each other as both stallions jumped back down.

Flash spun around and swung his staff, aiming for his opponent’s chest. Shooting Star strafed to the right, then returned with another swing.

Jumping back just in time, Flash steadied himself, then struck again. Shooting Star strafed to the left, then began to circle him, holding his weapon tightly.

“Not bad, not bad,” Shooting Star muttered. “I usually get most on the—first!”

Narrowly dodging the strike, Flash seized his opportunity and swung back at him. With another laugh, Shooting Star met him this time. Both stallions clashed staves. Their hooves dug into the snow as each pushed against the other, unwilling to release.

The Lieutenant was large for a pegasus stallion and used his size to his full advantage. Pushing hard against Flash’s weapon, he forced him backwards towards the circle of onlookers. Gritting his teeth, Flash grunted and pushed forward, struggling to keep himself upright.

Shooting Star took a step back and withdrew his weapon. In the second that the Lieutenant raised his staff high for the “killing” blow, Flash took a bold swing, aiming straight for his chestplate with all his might.

Wood crashed against steel, the noise echoing throughout the silent camp.

Flash Sentry drew back and gripped the staff with both forehooves, teeth gritted in a toothy, somewhat triumphant, smile. All was silent as he reached up and wiped sweat from his brow, his mane becoming wild beneath his helmet.

Lieutenant Shooting Star looked down at his chestplate, a grin spreading across his muzzle. “Looks like you got a lucky swing in, Sir Flash Sentry. Good work.”

“Thank you, sir!”

With a chuckle, Shooting Star tossed his staff back to one of the empty-hooved stallions, then did the same for Flash’s weapon. Stepping back in front of the line of wide-eyed recruits, he ordered, “Alright, colts! That’s how it’s done! Now, pair up and take ten paces back from your partner! At my signal, give it your all, and if you’re slacking, by Celestia I will make you regret it!”

Flash returned to Shining Armor and the others. “Not too shabby, Flash! I remember you shined during the sparring portion of your training,” Shining said with a grin.

“Thank you, Your Highness. That was my favorite, sir,” Flash said.

Shining replied, quiet and slow, “While you’re here this month, you might want to help Shooting Star with a few more of those drills. It doesn’t hurt to stay in fighting form.”

Though the statement was simple, the way Shining Armor said it made it seem anything but. Suppressing his confusion, Flash nodded and stood with the others, watching as Lieutenant Shooting Star led the recruits through the sparring drill.

The sun hung at the halfway point in the sky now, almost noon. Soon would come the meeting, and, hopefully, the answers to his questions.

The owner of the quaint little diner Cadence adored led the three of them to a private room in the back of the restaurant. Twilight supposed that it was intended for conferences, thusly surmising that her simple, relaxing day off was about to become anything but.

The three took a seat at the long dining table and ordered. Clover insisted that she was not hungry, but Cadence insisted more convincingly that she was welcome to eat whatever she wanted. The timid mare eventually caved and ordered the soup of the day. Cadence and Twilight both ordered daffodil and daisy sandwiches, which each came with the regrettable promise of all-you-can-eat hayfries.

Once their waitress left, Cadence lit her horn, enveloping the room in her blue aura as she cast a soundproofing spell.

“Why do we need that?” Twilight asked, feeling on edge. This just keeps getting better and better!

“Twilight,” Cadence said, “please calm down. I just want this conversation to remain private, if that’s alright with you.”

Twilight sighed. “Fine. So… You two seem to know what’s going on, so why don’t you explain it to me?”

Seated across the table from Twilight and Cadence, Clover shifted in her chair. “Oh, um, w-well… Er, Y-Your Highness, I…” She trailed off, rubbing her forehooves together as she looked away from Twilight.

About to chime in with yet another repeated question, Twilight noticed something when Clover glanced away from her. Under a coat-matching makeup, she saw the faint outlines of a greenish-purple mark. “Wait a minute… Is that a bruise on your cheek?”

“Er…” Clover turned back around and brought a forehoof to her cheek. “Um…” Falling silent again, she looked over at Cadence.

Cadence nodded. “It’s okay. You can tell her.”

“Tell me what?”

“Are… Are you s-sure, Your Highness? I mean—”

“Yes, I’m sure. Please tell her,” Cadence said. “She’s been waiting, Clover.”

In spite of the seeming gravity of the situation, Twilight couldn’t help but think, You can say that again…

Clover nodded, took a breath, and, finally, looked directly at Twilight. “Your Highness, I… I know you recognize me from what happened with my husband, Orion…”

To Twilight’s surprise, Cadence didn’t flinch at the word husband. For some reason, neither did she, though it did not belong.

“I’m… I’m very sorry about what he d-did, Your Highness,” Clover continued. “He shouldn’t have d-done that to you, Princess.” As she finished, Twilight saw that Clover was practically clinging to the chair to stop herself from shaking.

Realizing that her demeanor was only aggravating Clover’s anxiety, Twilight sighed and tried to relax. “Well, thank you, Clover, though you have nothing to apologize for. It was not your fault. I appreciate your concern, but I am alright. Now, as for you… What happened? Did somepony hit you?”

Clover looked over to Cadence again, who nodded once more, as if prompting her. Then, she looked back to Twilight and said, barely above a whisper, “Y-y-yes, Your Highness.”

Twilight’s ears flattened. “Who?”

“I… I’d r-rather not say, Yo—”

“Please, Clover. This is not okay. Tell me who so the ponies responsible will be brought to justice.”

Clover shook her head.

Twilight held back a groan. She’s worse than Fluttershy. “Please. I… I know you’re scared, and I know this is hard for you, but if you don’t tell me, then—”

“If I do tell you, then it’ll just be w-worse. S-sorry for interrupting, Your Highness,” Clover added, avoiding Twilight’s gaze again.

Twilight looked over at Cadence, almost in desperation.

After a moment, Cadence asked, “Clover, why don’t you tell Twilight why you’re here in the Empire, and why you don’t want to tell her who hurt you?”

When Clover hesitated, Cadence reached over and gently lifted her chin with a forehoof. “It’s alright, my dear. Nopony is going to hurt you here.”

Why would she think I’m going to hurt her? Did my molars turn into fangs? Am I missing something here?

Nodding, Clover smiled back at Cadence, then took a deep breath. Then, she said, as loudly and boldly she had spoken that afternoon, “Y-Your Highness, the reason I can’t tell you who, is because I know them.

“After Orion’s hearing… I… I went back home, you see… Orion and I live very close beside each other, as I was his f-family’s gardener for years… Well, anyway… I was heading home after I wasn’t able to s-see him after the hearing, and…”

With one more breath, Clover closed her eyes and said, “Some of his f-friends spotted me, and they… Ambushed me, Your Highness, and… T-told me to leave him alone, because I’d already r-ruined his life… And… I… I guess I have...”

Any prior frustration or anger she held towards Clover was brushed away by those words. Twilight sat there, speechless and frozen, while the mare paused again, composing herself before finishing.

“And I… I decided it would be best if I stayed s-somewhere outside of Canterlot for a while. Miss Orchid is a friend of a f-friend, and she offered to let me stay with her, so… Here I am. Heh.” Clover wiped at her eyes with a fetlock. “I’ll t-try to come see Orion again after his t-trial, but… The guards always lie to me, they never take me down there to see him like they s-say they will, Your Highness.”

The silence that followed was sickening, making Twilight’s empty stomach full of outrage. In her shock, she looked to Cadence for support, only to find the other alicorn staring straight ahead, almost painfully stoic. “Cadence…”

“Clover, is there anything else you need to tell us?” Cadence asked.

Clover shook her head and stared down at her hooves.

“Would you like to stay for lunch? If not, you can take your soup home,” Cadence offered.

While the makeup could hide her bruise, the glistening tears in Clover’s eyes were unmistakable. “Yes, please, Your H-Highness. I would like to g-go home.”

With a nod, Cadence rose from her chair and headed out of the room.

“Clover, I’m… I’m really sorry. You don’t deserve that,” Twilight began, feeling foalish. “Really, if you tell me the names of his friends, I can—”

“N-n-no, Princess Twilight, it’s okay,” Clover replied, raising a forehoof. “This is for the better, less p-painful, if I just stay quiet and up here… And he s-stays… Down there…”

Twilight needed to throw up.

Cadence returned, a to-go container of soup held in her aura. She levitated it over to Clover, then trotted over to her, offering an open wing. The mare grabbed the soup and hugged her. “Th-thank you, Your Highness…”

“If you ever need anything, Clover, please, let me know. If I’m not available when you stop by the castle, I’ll come and see you at the shop, okay?” Cadence assured, stroking her shoulder with her wing.

“Yes, th-thank you so much. H-have a good day, Your Highness.” Clover bowed to her, then trotted out of the room, not even glancing in Twilight’s direction.

The door closed, leaving the two Princesses alone. It opened a moment later to reveal their waitress, who placed two sandwiches and two heaping platters of hayfries before them, along with ketchup, tall glasses of water, and well wishes.

When the waitress left, it was just Twilight and Cadence again. Lunch was forgotten.

“Cadence,” Twilight said after a long, uncomfortable silence, “what is going on here?”

Cadence set her glass of water down. “Twilight, before I can answer that, I need to ask you two things. Do you love me, and do you trust me?”

Twilight felt herself begin to shake. “Of c-course I do! What does that have to do with anything?”

Cadence cast her soundproofing spell again. “It has to do with everything, Twilight.”

“... Why?”

“Because after I tell you what has been going on—with me, with Shining, with the Crystal Empire, with Equestria itself—there is a good chance that you will hate me.”

As Cadence said this, she looked so very tired. So very, very tired. Tired, stressed, and weak. She looked all those things at once, and as Twilight sat across the table from the Princess of Love, she realized why.

Twilight not only still needed to throw up, but she could barely breathe.

“Are you ready for what I have to say, Twilight?”

No. “Yes.”

The hours between the sparring drills and Shining Armor’s meeting passed with a furious vengeance, both rushing by and dragging on. Argon, Shooting Star, and the others went into the city for lunch, while the Prince and his servants began preparing for the meeting in the Royal Dining Hall. Flash Sentry chose to use this extra time to prepare himself, mindful of Shining’s insistence that everypony in attendance look their best.

Flash Sentry found his nerves lit afire as the minutes ticked past. He shined his armor until his can of polish was nearly half-empty and combed his mane and the bristles of his helmet until both were not a hair out of place.

Once he was ready, he let himself pace in his room, burning off that nervous energy. The questions returned to the forefront of his mind, and there was nothing he could do but try and focus on something else.

Whenever he looked out his window to see the snowy Empire, he felt a peace he could not explain. Unfortunately, it did little to soothe him now.

A knock came at his door. Flash gave himself one last once-over, then opened the door. “Your Highness?”

Prince Shining Armor stood in the threshold, dressed in his full, purple Captain’s armor. “Are you ready, Flash?”

Swallowing the lump in his throat, Flash nodded. When I called you Captain my first evening here, you said you weren’t Ironhoof…What are you now?

Closing the door behind him, Flash saw Shining Armor trot off into the hallway, almost at a canter. He hurried after him, surprised to see that none of the other Guards accompanied them.

“Your Highness, I—”

“Flash,” Shining said, quiet and stern, staring straight ahead, “do you remember what I told you to think about when you attend this meeting?”

“Yes, sir.”

Shining met his gaze. “I want you to think about that very carefully, and what it means in relation to everything else. I want you to be quiet and listen when we get there, and I want you to be completely honest when you speak. Do you understand?”

Fighting both confusion and dread, Flash said as boldly as he could, “Yes, sir.”

Prince Shining Armor said nothing more.

The whole way to the Royal Dining Hall, two stories, multiple hallways, hooves clicking against the translucent, crystalline floor, Flash Sentry fought suspicion and assumption, two demons battling within his mind.

Everything that had transpired in the past few weeks—no, the past few months, years, his whole lifetime—came to the forefront of his thoughts.

When Shining said everything else, all Flash could think was order, and he feared a terrible truth.

When they reached the double doors of their destination, Prince Shining Armor came to a halt, then lit his horn.

“Remember what I said.”

Prince Shining Armor opened the doors.

Flash Sentry stepped inside. He heard the door close behind him, along with Shining’s hooves joining his side.

There, amidst bottles of wine and platters of fine food, eating, drinking, laughing, and chatting, were the ten stallions who had arrived that morning—Shining’s guests.

Except, instead of golden armor, they wore silver.

Flash Sentry turned around to see Prince Shining Armor light his horn again. The purple of the Prince’s armor transformed into silver, leaving Flash the odd stallion out.

Lieutenant Shooting Star turned around and raised his wineglass to Flash Sentry.

“So good of you to join us, Flash. We have much to discuss.”

Silver Armor And Crystal Hearts — Part II

Silver Armor And Crystal Hearts – Part II

Certain that his eyes were betraying him, Flash Sentry gave the dining hall a second glance. Everypony, pegasus and unicorn alike, wore silver armor.

To Flash’s knowledge, silver armor had never been used by any faction of the Guard, past or present.

Flash looked over at Shining again, almost pleadingly, stricken silent by disbelief. Lighting his horn, Shining pulled a chair out for him.

“Have a seat, Flash.”

Flash swallowed. “Y-yes, Your Highness.”

With the intense heat of all eyes upon him, Flash obeyed. The seat that had been chosen for him was near the heaping platters of delectable foods—a wasted privilege.

First Lieutenant Shooting Star pushed a heaping plate of food towards Flash, along with a full glass of wine. “Indulge, soldier. You’re gonna need it.”

Oh, Celestia. “Yes, sir. Thank you, sir.”

All eyes shifted back to Shining Armor, who gestured for the rest of the group to sit down.

As they silently complied, Flash took a sip of his wine, but didn’t touch any of the food.

After a moment, Second Lieutenant Argon asked, “Where is Princess Cadence, sir?”

Shining Armor stood at the head of the table, towering over his seated guests. “She is with my sister. Everything will be revealed to her tonight.”

Flash nearly choked on his wine. Twilight’s in on this too?

“Good,” Shooting Star said, his voice thick and heavy, “it is about time, sir.”

Shining replied, his tone equally weighty, “Yes… It is.”

“How is Princess Cadence holding up, sir?” one of the other guards asked.

Flash noted that the new speaker was a white unicorn who wore a blue star on the chestplate of his golden—silver—armor: the mark of a Corporal, who had been awarded the emblem due to his potential leadership skills and was in equal standing as a Knight.

I know I’ve seen him before… Wait. Isn’t he one of the prison guards?

“She has fared better, Strong Command. However, she insists on waking early now that Twilight is here.” On Shining’s stern muzzle, the slightest smile appeared. “I suspect that tonight’s play should help her, along with more rest.”

Shooting Star raised his wineglass. “Glad to hear, Captain.”

Flash’s eyes widened. Captain?

“Thank you. Are there any more questions before we begin?”

Only everything!

The temptation to disobey by asking a myriad of questions was strong, but so was Shining Armor’s gaze. Flash Sentry, along with the others, did not respond.

Shining Armor cast what Flash recognized as a soundproofing spell, his purple aura engulfing the room. Once the spell dissipated, he cleared his throat and addressed the table.

“Gentlecolts, thank you all for coming. While most of you have already been to one of these meetings—whether here or in Canterlot—we do have a new face here tonight. For that reason, I shall start at the beginning.”

Those eyes drew to him again, leaving Flash to only offer them a forced smile.

Shining continued, “Each one of you has been identified and selected by either First Lieutenant Shooting Star, Second Lieutenant Argon, or myself as a stallion who may be interested in joining our cause.”

Shining paused, his eyes darting around the table. His gaze seemed to linger on Flash just a few seconds longer than the others.

The wine on Flash’s tongue did little to soothe his nerves, which all but screamed at him to break his silence. He didn’t.

“Those of you who are new are undoubtedly wondering, among other things, what our purpose is. Well, gentlecolts, the answer is simple, though complex. Our cause is opportunity. Our cause is freedom. Our cause is equality.”

Flash slowly set his wineglass down, his forehoof beginning to tremble. Could it… Could it be—

“Our cause is that, while we all pretend that everything is fine and dandy, there is something very fundamentally wrong with the way things are. I’m speaking, of course, about the natural order of our lives—of society itself.”

Flash Sentry knew by now that his eyes were wide, his ears were pricked, and his maw was hung slightly agape. A strange mix of elation and disbelief swirled through him as his own thoughts ran wild, not a single one of them comprehensible.

Several murmurs of agreement followed Shining’s statement, along with some nods. A few of the guards glanced Flash’s direction. Others were silent, the tension as heavy and foreboding as the blanket of white beyond their door.

Shining exhaled a slow breath through his nostrils before he spoke again. “All of you have reasons to oppose the current state of Equestrian society; I will not go into detail about each specific situation, but I want you to think about things as they are right now.

“I want you to think about an Equestria where one is obligated to follow their father’s profession, whether one wants to or not. I want you to think about an Equestria where the sky is not the limit—old traditions are instead. I want you to think about an Equestria where some types of ponies are viewed as superior to others—a sentiment that cuts deeply, regardless if it results in outward animosity or not.

“I want you to think about an Equestria where any gesture of affection or love towards somepony outside of one’s own tribe—“

Flash’s heart seized in his chest as Shining Armor’s eyes met his—

“—is forbidden. An Equestria where such sentiments are worthy of shame at best and ostracization at worst.”

Flash thought back to that day—to that moment that had been so forbidden and shameful that he was lucky to be here today, wearing Royal armor and bearing no bruises.

He thought back to that moment and many moments similar to it—moments where he had been all too painfully aware of the futility of his dissent. Moments when it was brazenly obvious that he would never even have a chance at what he so sinfully desired.

Along with the quickening of his heart, he felt something new:

Anger.

The atmosphere became stifling. The others at the table had ceased their merry drinking of wine and noshing of morsels. All were silent, their nostrils flaring, as if something was seething below their surfaces. Even Shooting Star had shed his usual mask, his recruit-eating grin replaced with a snarling scowl.

Shining Armor raised a forehoof. “That is not an Equestria I wish to live in any longer. I was raised to believe in love, justice, and truth; the world I see is none of these things. The world I see is happy and harmonious on the surface, but its underbelly is brimming with anger and despair.”

“Hear, hear!” one of the guards barked from the rear of the table. He then balked at his own outburst, his muzzle paling. “Y-Your Highness, I’m—“

“You are forgiven,” Shining said with a slight smile, “for your anger is understandable. As is mine. The stress of this situation… What it has been doing to me… To my wife…”

While Shining paused, taking yet another slow breath, Flash remembered the Princess’s disheveled appearance—the dark circles under her eyes, the outlines of her ribs. Another wave of righteous anger began to pulse through him, making him grit his teeth. So that’s it… Of course this would harm the Princess of Love!

Shining raised his head, his eyes sweeping around the table. “Gentlecolts, I have had enough. Cadence has had enough. The ponies of Equestria have had enough. We have all had enough. Something must be done.”

All around him, Flash heard light cheering and shouts of agreement.

“Now, I must caution that, while some minds may immediately jump to war, violence is the absolute last thing we want. The last thing anypony wants,” Shining continued, “is for more to be harmed in the name of righteousness. That has already happened a hundred times over. While we are raising a Guard here in the Empire, we are doing so only in defense. A war against the greater portion of Equestria would be foolhardy indeed.

“No, we must get to the roots of the order here—and those roots, gentlecolts, are Princess Celestia and Princess Luna, the two ponies with the power to change things. And to do that, we must change their minds. By we, I mean my wife and sister.

“If they are successful, then a new day shall reign in Equestria. If they are not…”

His eyes gleaming with steely determination, Shining finished, “Then, Cadence and I shall make a new order here, in the Crystal Empire. Canterlot be damned.”

As Shining stepped away, letting his words sink and anchor, Flash allowed his speech to rampage through his mind, casting away all he had ever known.

Prominent in that haze of skepticism, shock, disbelief, anger, fear, and joy was the realization, both beautiful and terrible, that he was not alone.

Not anymore.

“Flash Sentry.”

As if he were in a dream, Flash Sentry looked up to see Prince Shining Armor staring straight into him, his treacherous armor glistening beneath the light of the crystal chandeliers.

Flash, his voice heavy with rage and joy, replied, “Yes, sir?”

“You are the new face at the table,” Shining said, trotting up to him. “You are the only one here not to attend a meeting of the Order of the Silver Guard prior to tonight. As such, the meeting cannot proceed further until we know of your thoughts.”

“Y-yes, sir… I...”

Parched, Flash fumbled for his wineglass. Shooting Star refilled it, then pushed it back towards him, the telepathic command to drink evident in his eyes.

The others waited while Flash drank, the wine slick as it slid down his throat and made fiery courage in his belly. When he finished, he looked up at his Captain.

“S-sir, I… I agree.”

Shining tilted his head. “You agree with… What, soldier?”

“I agree that… That this is unjust.”

Seven words. He erased everything with seven words, and began anew.

“What is unjust?” Shining asked.

Gaining confidence, an old, ancient anger stirring with his wine, Flash said, “All of this. Our unequal society, the division between ponies... everything! I have always… questioned it, but it wasn’t until I became a Royal Guard, and saw how others were treated, that I realized how wrong things were. Especially when some were abused by certain others…”

An image of a certain Guard Captain flashed through his mind, as well as a certain butler. “It wasn’t until the past year or so that it really became apparent to me—the effects of this on our society. And this situation recently…”

Both of these situations…

“It has led me to realize what I know now, that...” Flash said, his tongue clean of any deceit or hesitation as he stared straight into his Prince, “In my heart, that the way things are is wrong. The order is wrong, Your Highness. I’ve felt that way, but… I have no power to change it.”

While he finished, Flash noticed Shooting Star rising from his seat. The Lieutenant stood beside him and laid a forehoof on his shoulder.

“Sir Flash Sentry,” Shooting Star began, his gruff voice echoing through the room, “each and every one of us here has felt that way for one reason or another. But we have the power now, Flash, when we stand as many, rather than one. The question is if you are willing to stand with us.

“If you do, you risk everything. If you don’t, you risk nothing. You can ignore your feelings and submit to something you don’t believe in, or you can fight for what is right. It is your choice, but only one choice will lead to freedom, if only in your soul.”

As Shooting Star left Flash’s side and returned to his seat, a confidence that had been erased by so many restless nights, so many harsh truths, and so much self-loathing for finding in himself a rebellion and a resistance, returned to him.

Flash had spent so many nights trying to ignore both his dissension and his heart. And now, with both of them rising and beating within him, he was tired of denying them, hiding from them, running from the truth.

Shining turned to Flash. “Here are your choices. You can leave right now, and no ill will shall be held against you. In exchange for your silence, should any trouble occur as a result of this new Order in the future, you will be protected.

“Or, you can stay and join the Order of the Silver Guard. By doing so, you are not only sworn to secrecy, but you must obey all the rules of the current order in both public and private, unless you are absolutely certain you will not be heard or seen. You must also swear to follow my orders if the time comes.

“What do you choose, Sir Flash Sentry?” Prince Shining Armor asked.

Sir Flash Sentry rose from his seat and saluted his Captain.

“I shall join you, sir.”

With a smile, Shining lit his horn again, and made the knight before him wear silver armor.

Shooting Star, grinning widely, raised his wineglass. “A toast, to Sir Flash Sentry, of the Order of the Silver Guard!”

The others picked up their glasses, raising them high. “To Sir Flash Sentry!”

Unable to hide his grin, Flash clinked his wineglass with the rest of them, then drank again.

It was the sweetest wine he had ever tasted.

Twilight Sparkle loved daffodil and daisy sandwiches, especially with a side of hayfries. If given the choice of eating only one dish for the rest of her life, she would choose that over all of Canterlot Castle’s imported delicacies and exotic dishes.

In this moment, Twilight pushed her favorite dish away, as if it were rotten.

Cadence, too, appeared to have lost her appetite. Twilight was tempted to encourage her to eat both of their lunches, not only for Cadence’s health, but to delay the inevitable conversation that was only moments away.

In the silence, Cadence looked at her forehooves in her lap, her brow furrowed.

A clock on the wall counted down those momentous seconds. Tick, tick, tick.

Twilight had to admit that the Crystal Empire seemed a bit more odd than it had been on her last visit. Flash Sentry taking meals with them did not sound the alarms—after all, when her friends and Spike visited Shining and Cadence, they were treated with the same hospitality. They were welcomed similarly at Canterlot Castle. Princess Celestia and Princess Luna loved them all, treated them with utmost respect.

No, it was Clover that worried her. Why was Clover here? Surely, other ponies visited the Crystal Empire as tourists. A few even set up shop here. Yet, the timid mare’s explanation for her sudden immigration didn’t seem quite honest…

I wish Applejack was here, Twilight thought with an inward sigh. Because I’m not sure if I’ll believe what I fear isn’t true…

“Twilight.”

Twilight shook herself from her thoughts. “Yes, Cadence?”

“Twilight… Do you know how I became an alicorn?”

Twilight blinked, confused. “Well… You told me that you were born a unicorn, but you were abandoned as a young foal in the woods beyond Hollow Shades.” If it hadn’t been for the Earth ponies who found and raised you, you would have…

Twilight frowned, pushing that thought away. “You said that when you grew up, there was an evil mage who attacked your village and stole everypony’s love using an enchanted amulet. Like the Alicorn Amulet, but with… Changeling-like effects.” Hmm. Could that have been Chrysalis in disguise?

“When you confronted the sorceress, the amulet backfired, amplifying the power of your love, rather than the power of her hate. After you defeated her, your magic surged and transported you to Canterlot Castle, where you became an alicorn as a result of beating the sorceress. Then, Princess Celestia adopted you as her niece.” A slight, uncertain smile replaced her frown. But what does this have to do with anything?

“That’s right,” Cadence replied after a pause, “except for one thing.”

Perplexed, Twilight asked, “What… What thing?”

Cadence ruffled her wings. “Twilight, I was not born a unicorn. I was born a pegasus.”

Her eyes widening, Twilight retorted, “But… But, how? You—you told me that story, just as I said! Are you… are you saying that you lied to me?”

“The only ponies who know that I was a pegasus who ascended, and not a unicorn, are Celestia, Luna, and Shining. And now, you,” Cadence explained, laying both her forehooves on the table. “I didn’t tell you when you were young because… well…”

“Well what?” Twilight asked, crossing her forehooves over her chest. She’s been lying to me this whole time? Oh, this better be a good reason…

“Well… For the longest time, I didn’t want anypony to know,” Cadence said, meeting her eyes, “except for Auntie. I felt like other ponies would judge me, look down upon me like I was a lesser, even though I became an alicorn. I was pretty sheltered from… politics, living in Hollow Shades. Nopony seemed to mind that I was a pegasus surrounded by Earth ponies, but… Not all ponies think that way.”

Twilight uncrossed her forehooves and laid them on the table, her shoulders slumping. “Cadence… I… I wouldn’t have thought of less of you.”

“I know, Twilight. I know.” Cadence offered her a smile, but Twilight could see that it was forced. “I was lucky to find somepony special who didn’t think less of me for it.”

Twilight gave her a forced smile back. “Yeah… I’m glad you and Shining have each other. But, Cadence, what does this have to do wi—”

Cadence raised a forehoof. “Twilight, let me finish.”

“Sorry.”

“It’s alright. But, I’m glad you brought Shining up, because there’s something you should know about him, too.”

Twilight tilted her head. “Oh…?”

“Do you ever wonder why Shining Armor became a Royal Guard Captain? Especially when Night Light hadn’t been one?” Cadence asked.

Twilight looked at her inquisitively, her confusion growing with each passing second. My father? Well, if she’s suggesting he pushed Shining to become Captain, then no, that’s not the case. Both Mom and Dad were supportive of us, no matter what. “Um… I always thought Shining earned that position. That he was the strongest among unicorn guards.”

“He was, but there was another reason for it, too.”

Thinking back, Twilight realized that her brother and Cadence had always been close friends, even when she was a young filly herself. However, to her knowledge, the two had been just that—friends—up until Shining had joined the Guard. After that, Twilight had barely seen her brother, except for the occasional holiday. Their engagement was one of the few instances where she had actually heard something about Shining since he became Captain of the Royal Guard.

Wait… Their engagement… Could it be that my brother became Captain specifically so he could marry Cadence?

Twilight bit her lip. “Maybe he… Maybe he did it for… you? So he could marry you?”

“Precisely.” Though she smiled, Twilight saw the sadness in Cadence’s eyes. “So… If I had not ascended, I would not only have not met Shining, I would not have been able to be with him in the first place. And because I ascended, Shining worked… Well, he worked his flank off to become Captain, so that he and I could finally be together.

“Publicly together.”

Twilight felt her jaw go slack at Cadence’s last words. “You… you mean—”

“Yes, Shining and I were together for years before our engagement,” Cadence said, her words becoming louder, bolder, “and it was only because of luck on both our parts that we were able to be married. It is only because of that that I am your sister-in-law, Twilight. Luck.”

Baffled, Twilight shook her head. “L-luck? You call that luck, Cadence? That was destiny! You and Shining were destined to be together!” In spite of herself, Twilight felt her irritation returning with a vengeance. “You… You can’t make it sound so… trivial like that!”

“Trivial?” Cadence flattened her ears. “No, Twilight, it is not I who is trivializing this!”

“But you called it l—”

“Our love could only be legally sanctified because I happened to change from what I was born, and he happened to rise to a position that not even his father could obtain!”

“Yeah, that’s destiny!” Twilight shot back, her hackles beginning to rise.

Staring straight into her, Cadence said in a stern tone, “Don’t you think that’s a bit unfair? That one pony had to grow a horn, and another had to wear his hooves into the ground, so they would be allowed to love each other?”

Twilight opened her mouth to speak, but shut it quickly. Well… When she puts it that way… That does seem a bit much… After a moment, she replied, “But everything worked out, so what does it matter? You and Shining are together, married, everything!”

“What if it hadn’t worked out, Twilight? What if Shining had never become Captain? What if I were still a pegasus?” Cadence’s words seemed to drip with an anger Twilight hadn’t seen from her since the invasion of Canterlot. “What would you have had us do then?”

Though she raised a forehoof to speak, Twilight was cut off yet again.

“Should we have snuck around, only loved each other behind closed doors? Should we have been shamed and forced to deny our feelings to everypony else? Should I have been hit by one of Shining’s friends, or maybe Night Light, because I didn’t have a horn and I was ‘ruining his life’?”

“Cadence! You’re… You’re being irrational!” Twilight smacked her raised forehoof on the table, nearly sending their dishes skyward. “That’s not how it worked out! You two were meant to be together and you are!”

Cadence scoffed. “I’m being irrational? Listen to yourself! You’re not even addressing the issue!”

“That’s not true!” Twilight nearly shouted.

Cadence sighed, then asked in a calmer tone, “Twilight, if I were a pegasus, or Shining wasn’t the Captain of the Royal Guard, would you have let us marry?”

Twilight froze. Her bottom lip trembled as she fought two opposing forces within her—the voice of reason, and the whisper of her heart.

The natural order of things had been taught to her from an early age, as it had to all foals. It made perfect sense: unicorns needed other unicorns to further their understanding of magic and teach youngsters the same; pegasi needed other pegasi to fly together and raise young fliers; Earth ponies needed other Earth ponies to tame the land and its bounty, and pass on this knowledge to their foals.

Same needed same. Stallions needed mares, mares needed stallions. Love needed similar hearts to flourish.

And when it came to alicorns, Princesses needed a strong and powerful Prince, one with mighty magic, to protect them. That was what Equestria had needed from the beginning and had kept constant throughout its entire existence.

Now, with Cadence looking into her after revealing not one, but two circumstances that would have prevented her from becoming one of the most wonderful members of her family, Twilight felt something she had never felt before in relation to this:

Doubt.

Would you really want Cadence and Shining not to be together, all for the lack of a horn or a color of armor? Twilight’s treacherous heart whispered. Would you really not want their love to be sanctified, just because of that?

Finally, Twilight answered with a sigh, “I… I don’t know.”

Silence raged between them.

Twilight felt Cadence lay a forehoof on top of hers. She looked up to see her smiling, a tear in one of her eyes.

“Twilight, Shining and I aren’t the only ones like this. There are so many couples out there who are lucky to have been born as they are, otherwise, they wouldn’t be able to be together. There are many ponies who aren’t as lucky… who fall for somepony they aren’t allowed to love…”

Twilight thought back to Clover, her words echoing through her conscious turmoil: ”... Because I’d already r-ruined his life… And… I… I guess I have...”

“And many of those ponies,” Cadence continued, almost in a whisper, “are coming to me about this. Shortly after I became the Crystal Princess, ponies, both Crystal and not, came to me, asking for advice. After all, who better to come to about romance than the Princess of Love, right?”

Avoiding her eyes, Twilight mumbled, “Y-yeah… Heh…”

“They wanted my permission, my blessing, to love others. To love others they are not supposed to love. And… At first… In spite of my own situation, my own past, I didn’t give them an answer. I couldn’t, Twilight. I mean… I’m supposed to enforce all the laws of the land, aren’t I?”

Twilight nodded weakly. “Ye… Yes…”

“But then… A few months ago, right around the same time that awful Discord sent those plants after Celestia and Luna—” she scowled for a moment—”I started feeling sick. Weak. Some days, my magic would need a little coaxing, even to perform a simple task. I… I thought it was the stress of everything just getting to me, but… After it wouldn’t go away, I knew it couldn’t have been just that.”

Meeting her eyes, Twilight felt a stone of dread settled into her stomach. No… No, please…

Cadence squeezed her forehoof. “I was scared, Twilight… I went to our doctors here, but they didn’t know what was wrong. Shining was getting worried, was about to send for some Canterlot physicians, but then… something happened.”

“What?” Twilight asked, squeezing her forehoof back.

“One day, two of my subjects came into my court. One of my own servants, a mare, and a pegasus stallion I hadn’t seen before. They… They asked me if it was alright that they felt love for each other… romantic love. If that was okay to feel, to have.

“And… I decided to be honest. I was tired of denying it, of all the stress of lying to them. I said that love comes in all forms, and I wouldn’t stop them… And when those two looked upon each other with love and joy… I… I started to feel better.”

Twilight’s head began to spin. You… you got better from seeing love? Like… Like a Changeling? No! No, that’s ridiculous! Maybe it’s like a magical connection, like how I turned grey when my friends and I were fighting because of Discord… But… that means…

Cadence said more firmly, “And, slowly, my health started to return. My subjects became happier as I kept giving them the answers they so desperately wanted to hear. Even if I can’t officially endorse such unions, perform any marriages beyond the… normal ones… I decided that I would let love be under my rule. All kinds of love, as long as it was genuine. I would look the other way, not only for my sake… but theirs. For everypony’s sake.

“And how you see me now, Twilight,” she explained, sitting up straight, “is mostly stress… Though, recently, what happened to Clover and Orion has hurt me, regardless of the latter’s foalishness.

“Yet, here I am, ruler of the Crystal Empire… and its love refugees.”

As Cadence finished, Twilight realized that the mare before her—the mare she loved as the sister she never had—had entrusted her with a secret. A very dangerous secret.

And she wasn’t sure how to feel.

“I… I…” Twilight fidgeted in her seat. “I… I don’t know what to say, Cadence… I…I don’t even know what to think!”

“Well, what immediately comes to mind?” Cadence asked with a sheepish smile, rubbing at her shoulder. “Because I told you this all for a reason, Twilight.”

“And… that is?”

Cadence took a deep breath. “Right now, my subjects and I have an unspoken agreement: I will look the other way, and they will keep these things a secret. That is all I can do without risking tension between myself and my aunts. But I know it cannot be kept secret forever.

“I have tried to speak to Celestia about this before, years ago… While I know it bothers her, too, on some level, she is not ready to change it. She is adamant that this is the right thing in the end.

“The reason I’m telling you this, Twilight, is that I would like you to help me change Celestia’s mind about this. I need your help in telling her why she should let go of this order.”

Twilight nearly fell out of her chair. “But—wha—change?! Change what our ancestors wanted, what has been here for so lon—”

“What has hurt so many, Twilight. What has kept so many in denial, in despair, lost and alone. Do you want ponies to keep suffering in silence?” Cadence asked, bitterness tangible in her words.

“No! Of course not!” Twilight braced her forehooves on the table to steady herself. “Of course I don’t want anypony to suffer! I… I don’t…” She trailed off, staring down at the floorboards. “I… I don’t want to hurt Celestia and Luna, either. Especially Celestia… she’s like a second mother to me.”

Cadence sighed. “I know… She is to me too. She raised both of us, and I love her as much as you do. But this is wrong, and I want her to understand that. I couldn’t convince her in the past, so maybe, together, we can now.”

Twilight shook her head. “I… I just don’t know how to feel about this. I don’t want ponies to suffer for… for just loving somepony,” she admitted, guilt rising in her voice, “but it goes against everything I’ve been taught. Not just by Celestia. By my own parents, my other teachers…” Sighing, she added, “And… I… I don’t want this to cause anything… Like a war...”

Cadence lifted her chin with a forehoof, forcing Twilight to look her in the eyes. “War is the last thing Shining and I want. He is in full support of everything I’ve done; we’ve made these decisions together. Still, one can never be too careful,” she added, sighing.

“So that’s what those recruits are for,” Twilight said. It did seem like more than enough for just a castle Guard… But I guess I didn’t want to think that.

Cadence nodded. “We don’t want things to go that way, but… If Celestia and Luna do not change their minds, and choose to keep things as they are, well… I will continue to bless my subjects and enforce love, rather than blood, as the law of my land. If that means that the Crystal Empire must be separate from the rest of Equestria… Then what needs to be done, will be done.”

Looking into Cadence’s eyes, Twilight saw the same determination that she had seen when she had cast the continual forcefield around the Empire. This time, Twilight doubted that Sombra could break through the same defense, so forceful was Cadence’s will.

Her mind reeling in a thousand different directions, Twilight simply sat there, speechless, incredulous. Cadence wants me to help her convince Celestia to overturn the order… And if she doesn’t… They will secede… They’re not enforcing it here… They’re preparing for war…

So much for a relaxing research trip…

“You don’t have to make a decision yet,” Cadence offered.

Twilight gave her a weak nod. “Th-thanks. I… I have a lot to think about.”

“I’m glad you’re not immediately dismissing it, at least.”

“Well… I know you wouldn’t do something like this without a compelling reason,” Twilight deflected. I just have to decide if that reason is compelling enough.

Cadence smiled. “I just ask that you keep this between us, and let me know when you decide. I will still love you the same no matter what.”

Twilight gave her a slight smile back. “Thanks, Cadence… I’ll…I’ll think about it.”

Rising from her seat, Cadence opened her forehooves to Twilight.

Without hesitation, Twilight accepted the hug, embracing her tightly.

For a moment, Cadence was her buoy in the ocean of uncertainty and questions, both of which Twilight knew weren’t soon to pass like other ships in the night.

After a round of celebratory cheers for their group’s expansion this night, Shining Armor began the meeting proper.

“Shooting Star, give us a status report.”

Shooting Star saluted. “Thank you, Captain.” He cleared his throat. “The evening before I caught the train up here, I attended a meeting with… Captain—“ he nearly spat the word—“Ironhoof regarding the Orion situation. Apparently, the Canterlot press flayed that noble alive. Argon, the paper?”

Flash watched as Argon pulled a newspaper from beneath his armor, passing it over with his teeth. Shooting Star unfurled it, then held it up for everypony to see. Written in bold ink below a picture of Orion behind bars were the headlines:

Disgraced Noble Attacks Princess Twilight! Interracial Scandal! House Of Orion Shamed!

Slamming the newspaper on the table, Shooting Star scowled and shook his head. “Of course the press put their spin on it! But as far as Orion goes…” He sighed. “That fool is trying to make himself a martyr with this.”

“He’s starting to refuse his meals,” Argon added, gritting his teeth. “Short of force-feeding the bastard, there’s nothing we can do. By the time his trial rolls around, his ribs’ll be showing. Not that it wins him any sympathy from me!”

“Order or no order, he did attack Princess Twilight!” Strong Command exclaimed, his horn lighting up in his anger. “Somepony in a high position finally manages to take a stand, and what does he do? He goes after the wrong Princess!”

An uproar followed Strong Command’s statement. Flash nodded vigorously, his ears flattening at the mere memory.

Shining Armor stomped a forehoof on the table, silencing the commotion. “We’ve discussed this before, gentlecolts! Our enemy is not a who, but a what. Now, our own opinions of our rulers aside—“ he glared at Strong Command—“it is not Princess Celestia, nor Princess Luna that we oppose. It is the order of things themselves. Let’s not get too engrossed in insults, shall we?”

Strong Command hung his head. “I’m sorry, Captain. Forgive me.”

Shining waved a forehoof. “It’s fine. Now…” He turned back to Shooting Star. “What of our dear Captain Ironhoof himself? How is he behaving?” he asked, a mocking tone in his voice.

While the others cursed under their breath, Flash just snorted. Ironhoof? Probably bored out of his mind now that I’m not there to push around… for now...

“If there is one thing Ironhoof is a master of, Captain,” Shooting Star began, “it is appearing flawless in the eyes of the ponies whose approval is required. Place him before any of the Princesses, yourself, Prince Blueblood, or a high-ranking noble? Oh, he’ll make poetry of his manners, never speak ill of a soul. You could have him in the same room as Princess Celestia and two rock farmers, and he’ll be as polite as if those two were nobles. But behind closed doors, out of earshot of—how did he once put it to me—the lessers?”

Scoffing, Shooting Star took a toothy bite of a cracker, crunching it with a vengeance. “Ha! Then his true colors show! He’s a racist and a sexist, and a sly one at both. I wish he’d make one of his asinine little comments only to turn around and see the Princess of the Sun right behind him!”

Argon snickered. “Yes, that would be glorious! I would endure a thousand days of his ranting if I could get to see that.”

The room filled with more murmurs of agreement, including Flash’s.

Shining said with a smirk, “I appointed Ironhoof as Captain for two reasons: one because he was, quite honestly, the most powerful unicorn besides myself, and I had to select a unicorn as my successor. And, two, I knew his ego would eventually be his undoing. Time will tell.”

“I’ll drink to that, sir!” Shooting Star tipped back his glass.

Argon raised his own. “Hear, hear!”

After another chorus of chuckles and clinked glasses, Shining Armor quieted the room once more. “The last thing I want to say regarding this Orion situation is that it is best that we keep everything in perspective. There are many others, including my own subjects, who rebel against these archaic laws behind closed doors. While this incident is a catalyst, it is not isolated.”

Looking around the table, Flash saw the others’ merry expressions shift somber. A heavy silence shrouded the room before the Prince spoke again.

“Cadence has been conversing with Princess Celestia via letters about this situation,” Shining said, beginning to pace in front of the table. “As of yet, their exchange has merely been factual. I am sure that Princess Celestia knows of my wife’s feelings from their previous conversations regarding the topic, but it has been some time since then. Princess Luna has yet to be included in these discussions, though I believe she will be in agreement with her sister.”

Strong Command raised a forehoof. “If I may, Captain.”

Shining nodded, urging him to proceed.

Strong Command cleared his throat. “To be honest, sir, I believe that Princess Luna may even be more difficult to persuade than her sister. After all, with all due respect, she is a thousand years behind everypony else.”

“That is true,” Shining replied, “but there is more to it than that. I have a hunch that something happened, long before anypony in this room was even a twinkle in their father’s eye, that led Princess Celestia to continue to enforce these laws—“

“But what?” Shooting Star threw his forehooves up. “What, pray tell, would lead her to think that some law enacted before she and Luna even came to Equestria was worth keeping after all this damn time?!”

Fire in his eyes, Shooting Star began breathing heavily, his mighty chest shaking with each powerful breath. Argon laid a forehoof on Shooting Star’s shoulder and whispered something into his ear. His black muzzle abruptly paled, his flared wings reluctantly folding back to his sides.

“C-Captain, I—“

“It’s alright. I know this is difficult for you, Lieutenant,” Shining said, raising a forehoof, “but the answer is that I don’t know. I don’t know what the reason is. All those years I served under Princess Celestia, I never saw her rejoice in enforcing these laws. I never heard a single thing slip from her lips that would lead me to believe that she is even a racist. That leads me to believe that there has to be an explanation.

“Our first option is getting that explanation from Princess Celestia, and convincing her that the time has come. My wife, her niece, and my sister, her beloved student, should be more than enough in that regard.”

Shooting Star sighed. “Yes, sir… I hope they succeed, sir.”

Shining nodded gravely. “Me too, Shooting Star.”

Me three, Flash thought, visions of marching hooves and sharpened spears flowing through his mind.

Once official business concluded, the Order of the Silver Guard spent the last hour of their meeting eating, drinking, being merry. Jokes and stories were shared, and Flash Sentry found himself laughing and smiling so much that it was painful.

Within the heart of the crystal city itself, Princess Cadence and Princess Twilight Sparkle emerged from the diner, takeout containers in Twilight’s saddlebags. Neither of them had touched their food.

With the play only an hour or so away, the two made their way back towards the castle. On their way, they waved to many passerby, all of whom seemed especially cheerful to see Cadence.

Realizing she had not only her research project, but an important decision to make, Twilight did her best to smile and wave back, letting her worries temporarily drift with the snow.

Certain that the play would help put her mind at ease, giving her a respite from the swirling conflict within her, Twilight hurried on, Cadence at her side.

The older alicorn had a bit more spring in her step than before.

A Stallion And His Mare — Part I

Never before had Flash Sentry felt so proud to be a Royal Guard as he did in that room of the Crystal Palace, with Shooting Star’s forehoof slung around his shoulder as they belted out the last notes of Auld Lang Syne.

The two stallions rocked back and forth as they sang, wineglasses in their spare forehooves, the others joining them in the final lyric. Shining and Argon had their forehooves around each other’s shoulders as they dropped the note, laughing like schoolcolts who had just executed a perfectly timed prank. Every stallion in the room, pegasus or unicorn, filled the soundproofed chamber with joy.

His tenor trembling as he finished the song with Shooting Star, Flash held back the urge to whoop. The rapture in his veins was born of far more than his third glass of wine, although that had certainly helped.

“Whoa-oh! That wasn’t bad at all!” Shooting Star gave a belly laugh as he flung his forehoof off Flash’s shoulders. “Gentlecolts, why, with a bit more practice, we might put Canterlot’s finest choir to shame!”

“I wouldn’t go that far, Star,” Argon shot back with a toothy grin, unhooking himself from Shining and bringing his wineglass to his lips. “Maybe if we get enough buckets, you’ll be able to carry a tune!”

Shooting Star smacked Argon’s side with a wing. “Hah! Says the stallion who came in third verse early!”

Shining shook his head, chuckling as he caught his breath. “Let’s be honest, you two—neither of you are going to be rising stars anytime soon. Actually,” he added, turning to the rest of the group, “that goes for the rest of us, too. Let’s stick to soldiering, shall we?”

“Hear hear!” Strong Command tipped his glass back, then wiped his lips. “Although, Captain, I must say… This is the most fun I’ve had in a long time.”

Murmurs of agreement followed Strong Command’s statement. Flash, now settled down himself, looked around the room to see wide smiles on every muzzle. To his surprise, he wore the same.

Looking down at his silver armor, which contrasted so perfectly against his blue saddle blanket, Flash felt not only pride, but… something else. Something that had eluded him these past few months in the Royal Guard, and, if he were honest with himself, far longer than he would like to admit.

Purpose.

Standing here, in a room full of stallions who felt the same way he did, whose stomachs churned with nausea at injustice, whose hearts grew cold with anger at the relentless permanence of it all, and whose hooves, wings, and horns were ready to take up arms against a system and a society much older than themselves…

Standing here made him feel, for the first time in a long time, as if what he was doing was for more than naught.

There would always be Princesses to guard, prisoners to monitor, borders to patrol.

If the Order of the Silver Guard had its way, there wouldn’t be an order to fight against. The greatest monsters would have already been vanquished.

As he looked around this room, Flash should have felt fear, apprehension. He should have had a thousand questions and a million doubts, all coupled and churned together with the opposing binds of duty and tradition that had been forced down his throat along with his mother’s milk.

He felt none of that.

Flash Sentry stood tall in a room full of would-be traitors, wore their colors himself, and felt at home.

He watched as Shooting Star and Argon continued to playfully quibble amongst themselves, as Strong Command and the other unicorns began casting light spells on the chandeliers, bathing the room in beautiful patterns of multicolored light, as Shining Armor stood by his side and watched it all with a genuine grin.

All the while, he thought, Home.

I’m home.

The feeling that stirred in his stomach and chest when he looked upon the snow, when he flew with Shooting Star above the Crystal Mountains, and when his hooves clacked against the ice on the streets all made sense now. All these little inklings of emotion had been desperately trying to tell him what he already knew and now fully understood, standing here in his silver armor.

I’m home.

“Flash?” Shining asked.

“Yes, my Captain?” Flash asked with a smile, feeling so genuine then, in every word, in every second.

Gone were the nerves, the hesitation, the doubt that had seemed to dominate his every waking moment these past few months. He stood beside the brother of the mare that had brought all this up from within him, and he felt no fear.

Until Shining Armor cast a soundproofing spell around them, engulfing them in a sphere of blue.

With his horn still lit, ensuring that the aura had surrounded them completely, Shining stepped closer to him.

“Flash, I know about Twilight.”

Those nerves and that hesitation flared up in Flash again, blossoming throughout his chest. He gripped the stem of his wineglass tight it almost shattered. While his contentment shifted rapidly to unease as he contemplated how to respond, Shining merely waited.

What should I say? Should I ask him what he means? Deny it? Or should I just—

Yes. I should—must tell him.

I cannot lie to my Captain. My true Captain.

Left alone and encased in silence as the others watched the unicorns' light show, Flash took his time before replying.

“I… I see, sir,” he replied at last.

I see, Flash replied, like it was merely a fact—not dangerous, not secret, not forbidden.

Just a fact.

For, while Flash’s heart raced in an obvious attempt to undermine all his momentary happiness, when he was honest with himself, that was what it was.

A fact.

Flash thought more of Twilight than any Royal Guard should a Princess. She stirred in him something that had long been extinguished—something that he, a pegasus whose heart had only stirred for unicorns, did not deem himself worthy of feeling, of knowing.

These feelings ran deeper than her beauty; they also ran after her kindness, her knowledge, and her heart, all of which he had only briefly glimpsed. Yet, he knew the feelings would only grow further with time.

Shining Armor eyed him closely as he stood there, struggling not to add a wineglass to the list of things he had broken in the past few weeks. A few drops of sweat rolled down Flash’s mane and coat, but they were nowhere near as many as they should have been.

Finally, Shining Spoke again in their soundproofed aura.

“I’m surprised that is all you have to say.”

Flash flinched. Unwilling to take his chances any longer, he set the wineglass down on the table. “Is… Is there something else I should say, Captain?”

“I don’t know. You tell me,” Shining said, his words more inquisitive than accusatory in Flash’s ears.

“Well…” Flash lowered his gaze to the floor, pleased to see that Shining’s magic had transformed his golden horseshoes to silver as well. He watched them dance with each other for a moment before he looked back up. “I… I guess I’m curious as to… how you know, sir. Because I’m… Well… I’m trying to, uh—”

“Keep it a secret?”

Flash nodded.

Shining chuckled, his magic pulsing in tempo with the rhythm of his laughter. “I’m sorry, Flash, but you’re horrible at that.”

Flash felt a heat, separate from the wine, flare on his cheeks. “Well, I… Er, that is, I know that I’m—”

“Granted, it may not only be because I’m her brother, and because I trained you,and because I have a few sources—”

Flash blinked. “Sources?”

“—that corroborate what I was inferring anyway. But also because I, too, was in your position once, Flash.”

Tempted to ask what he meant, Flash paused, remembering the early stages of Shining Armor’s relationship with Princess Cadence. Although he had had no particular reason to be privy to Shining’s relationship with the Princess, he remembered hearing rumors back when Shining Armor was still a First Lieutenant that he was vying to become Captain specifically so he could court the Princess. Interestingly enough, their wedding date seemed to have been set a short time after Shining’s official ascension to the rank of Captain.

In the silence that Shining allowed, Flash put two and two together.

“I… I see, sir,” Flash said again. “I… I hadn’t thought of it that way before.”

“Many don’t,” Shining said with a slight sigh. “Thus, when the time comes, my position on these matters may come as a surprise to some.

“Anyway, I am aware of your situation,” Shining continued, his voice near a whisper at this point despite his spell, “and I just wanted to comment on it, both as your Captain… and her brother.”

The wine mixed with the stone settling in Flash’s stomach, becoming sour. “O-oh,” he said, stammering for the first time in what seemed like hours. “Sir, I—”

Shining raised a forehoof. “Look, Flash, I’ll be honest. As a brother? Well, no brother wants to see their little sister in some stallion’s hooves. It’s in our nature as brothers. Do you know what I mean?”

Flash, an only foal, nodded.

“Good. That aside, I think you’re a good stallion. From my experience training and serving alongside you, I don’t think I have much to worry about when it comes to you interacting with Twilight. You have your flaws, yes—”

Despite the truth of his statement, Flash flushed a bit in shame.

“—but you aren’t one who might use her for her position, or… something else,” Shining added with a bit of a snarl, “like those two who you seem to be friends with.”

“Sir,” Flash said quickly, feeling a bit of something—was it indignation?—at the implication of Steel Wind and Sharp Spear, “I assure you, they talk a big game, but they… They really are respectful when it comes to mares. The worst they do is make cheesy propositions and buy drinks. They aren’t abusers, or even users. They’re vulgar, sure, but they aren’t actually the heartbreakers they joke themselves to be. I’ve known them since basic training, and they’ve never done anything like that. I wouldn’t be friends with them if they did.”

Flash’s eyes widened as he finished.

Wait…

Did I just defend them?

He had. Shining appeared as surprised as he did, his expression blank at Flash’s abrupt defense of the pair’s character.

Emboldened by the conversation at hoof, Flash found himself thinking aloud. “I mean… To be honest, we were more of friends up until this last year, and these last few months, especially, since…”

He met Shining’s eyes, finding the answer reflected back at him. Since Twilight.

I’ve been a different stallion since Twilight… For better and for worse.

Flash shifted from hoof to hoof as he continued to ponder aloud, Shining listening all the while. “Since then, since I’ve really begun questioning things, I guess I’ve just looked at those two in a different light… A negative one. Because they don’t really question things like I do. They just kind of… go along with things. And I guess… I guess that’s made me kind of short with them. Condescending, even. And that’s not how a friend should be. Especially since, for all I’ve saved their skin, they’ve saved mine as well. Recently.

“I guess I haven’t been a good friend.”

As he finished, Flash Sentry looked up at Shining again, and, realizing how informal and unprofessional his monologue had been, bowed his head. “F-forgive me, sir. I… I guess I just suddenly realized something important, sir.”

A heavy but gentle forehoof settled on Flash’s shoulder.

Shining shook his head. His magic, still going strong, seemed to shake in acceptance with him. “It’s alright. I’ll admit, I wasn’t expecting you to react like that, but it’s not a bad reaction. And thank you for assuring me that my suspicions were incorrect.”

Once Flash met his eyes, Shining removed his forehoof from his shoulder. “Although those two were your friends from what I’ve heard, you’ve always been different than them. At least, in my eyes. And seeing that it is a good difference—the way all of us in here are different—” Shining swept a forehoof across the room—”reassures me.

“But I digress. What I mean to say is, though, as a brother, under different skies, while I would be… okay with the idea of you and Twilight…

"As Captain of the Order of the Silver Guard, I cannot. For, if our venture is to be successful, Twilight must not appear to have a conflict of interest when approaching Princess Celestia and Princess Luna. Cadence, although she has kept in line with the order in letter, will already appear to have a conflict of interest in spirit. Thus, we must have somepony from a high place who endorses this action, but does not benefit from it. At least, not in a way that is wholly obvious.

“Do you understand?”

Flash Sentry, feeling like a brother in the armor for perhaps the first time in his career, looked up to his true Captain, and, despite how it pained him to do so, nodded.

“Yes, sir, I understand.”

It has to be this way, he reiterated, his steely gaze and determined expression threatening to waver. It has to be this way…even on the very, very off chance she even remotely felt the same.

Shining Armor extinguished his spell at last. “I’m glad we had this conversation, Sir Flash Sentry. I’m glad that we have an understanding, and that you are here.”

This time, Flash’s smile had a bit of force behind it, if only for the acknowledgment and realization of things as they were, and are, and must be.

“I’m glad to be here, too, Captain.”

Shining gave him one last smile, then faced the room. Shooting Star and Strong Command were currently in a hoof-wrestling match, the rest of the guards divided nearly evenly as they cheered on their respective champions. Both stallions were red in the muzzle, dripping with sweat as they stood at a standstill.

Shining Armor stomped his forehooves, snapping everypony’s attention to him. Shooting Star utilized this moment to slam Strong Command’s hoof to the table, making the unicorn groan.

Strong Command sneered. “Hey! You cheated, Lieutenant!”

“Gentlecolts! We have less than thirty minutes before we will be leaving for the play! Please, everypony stand up and file out the door. I will take care of your armor as you leave. This meeting of the Order of the Silver Guard has been adjourned.”

While the others began to form a line near the door—Strong Command glaring at Shooting Star, who took his place in line with a smirk—Flash Sentry trotted over to the rear of the pack.

If I must not act upon my feelings for Twilight for the good of this cause, he realized with a heavy heart, then I must be prepared to sacrifice everything else I have for it, too.

Am I prepared?

Watching as Prince Shining Armor first used his magic on himself, then on the first stallion in line, to revert his armor back to its original shade of gold, Flash knew the answer.

Pushing away the doubt that had begun to creep its way into his mind, Flash mentally answered in the affirmative.

He was home now, and would give anything to wear the colors of his home once more.

He was among brothers, and would defend them.

No matter the cost!

No matter the cost.

... N-no matter the cost…

In his room, Flash Sentry was more than eager to shed his golden armor.

With the clock ticking, he rushed to prepare himself for accompanying Princess Twilight Sparkle to the play. Although he had not yet seen either of the Princesses since this morning, Shining Armor had stated that the mares would be ready to leave soon.

Flash removed his dress uniform from the closet. Whereas before he always dreaded putting this uniform on, this time, he looked upon the occasion with enthusiasm.

Flash pulled his forehooves and wings through the sleeves and slits of the noble blue uniform with more than a few grunts. Once the uniform cooperated, he straightened out every seam and thread he could. Next, he polished the brass buttons on his chest and cuffs. Finally, he took both forehooves and brush to his mane, smoothing it out with a bit of gel.

When he was finished, Flash Sentry looked at the stallion in the mirror, pride swelling in his chest.

I am Flash Sentry, of the Order of the Silver Guard.

I am home.

A hoof rapped at his door. “Flash?”

Flash’s ears pricked at the voice. “Twilight?”

Twilight knocked again. “Are you ready to go?”

Flash headed to the door, mentally scolding himself for being the one to be summoned this time. Don’t let this get to your head too much. You still have a duty, soldier!

“Sorry about that, Twilight,” Flash said as he opened the door, “I got caught up in—”

Oh—

Princess Twilight Sparkle stood before him, wearing her crown and golden horseshoes, her long mane brushed and straightened, her coat and eyes and teeth sparkling as she wore a sheepish grin.

—Damn.

Perhaps it was the wine still sloshing through his blood, his conversation with Shining Armor, his newfound feeling of belonging, or just the sheer beauty of the mare staring back at him, but something prevented Flash Sentry from catching himself this time.

Feathers and fur sliced through the air at an impressive speed as not one but two pairs of wings snapped to attention, flaring to full mast alongside their owners’ crimson muzzles and widened eyes.

The silence that followed couldn’t have lasted more than a few seconds.

“I’m sor—”

“Err, I—”

“Uh—”

“Heh, um—”

SLAM!

Flash Sentry fell onto his rump. He stared up at the door in shock, lacking any recollection of actually shutting it.

Wait…

With a few grunts and slaps of his own wings, Flash fixed his faux pas, at least for now.

If memory served him, Twilight was dealing with the same issue… on the other side of the door.

"Um, T-Twilight? Are you okay?” The stammer in his voice was brought about not only by nerves, but by sheer astonishment.

Did she really just…

Somehow, that finished thought was even worse than the fact that he had most definitely lost control of himself.

The door slowly opened, revealing a very clearly distraught mare in the threshold. Only one of her wings had managed to cooperate; the other pointed high to the heavens in all its blasphemy. “Eh… Heh… H-h-hi, Flash.”

“Um… Hi?” Flash closed the door behind him. “Uh… Are you okay, Twilight?”

“Fine! Just fine!” Twilight exclaimed. “Everypony’s waiting down at the front gate for us, comeonlet’sgo!”

Twilight spun and galloped off, her mismatched wings throwing off her balance with each stride.

Flash took to his hooves after her, choosing not to press the matter further. Although his wings seemed willing to give into their master’s demands now after finally fully revealing their intentions, he made sure to keep his eyes straight ahead.

From the corner of his eye, Flash watched as Twilight used her magic to make her other wing join its sister, cursing under her breath.

Neither spoke.

Within minutes, the two were down the crystal staircases, winding their way to the main floor. Near the gates, the other Royals and guards waited. The group’s pleasant conversations were interrupted by the skidding of hooves on crystal floor.

“Oh! There you two are!” Princess Cadence said with a smile. “We’ve been waiting.”

“S-sorry, Princess,” Flash said with a bow, smoothing out his uniform as he stood. “It was—”

“My fault,” Twilight said, straightening her crown atop her head. “I, uh, lost track of time, and kept Flash waiting. I’m sorry, everypony.”

The Royal Guards bowed to her, murmuring polite dismissals of her apology. Shining Armor looked curiously from his sister, to Flash, and then to Cadence.

Cadence swept her gaze between them, her grin widening. “Not a problem at all, Twilight. But let us not delay any longer. I know Apt is looking forward to seeing us.”

Rubbing at her neck, Twilight nodded. “Yes, yes, of course! Apt… Let’s… Let’s go see him…”

With a nod, Cadence began to lead the group out of the Crystal Palace. Her magic held the doors open, closing them once the stragglers, Flash and Twilight, followed the rest into the cold night.

Through the streets of the Crystal Empire, Flash stayed close to Twilight’s side. She stayed mostly silent.

On their usual walks through the city to and from the library, Twilight always had a spring in her step and a smile on her face. She hadn’t quite given Flash an official tour of the Empire yet, but she would occasionally point out her favorite bookstore, an interesting type of gemstone, or a pony she recognized. He was happy to nod and listen, eager to learn more of this new place that had so welcomed him.

Tonight, however, Twilight kept her eyes to the snow and her brow furrowed. Neither she nor Flash mentioned their encounter earlier, their blushes long since stolen by the chill. He felt the urge to ask her what was wrong, but considering that the rest of their group was having a merry time, he decided against it.

Maybe later. There seems to be something on her mind… Something that isn’t me in my uniform.

Flash looked away for a second, gritting his teeth.

If I’m right on that… Keeping this promise might be more difficult than I thought.

The group came to a halt. Flash stopped in his tracks as Twilight did the same.

Before them was a large, elliptical building sculpted from a myriad of gemstones. The sides of the building were primarily constructed of gemstones arranged in the colors of the rainbow. Moonlight surged through the stones, making its illumination rival the parish lantern . A group of black crystals arranged above the doors of the building spelled out, “Quartz Center For The Performing Arts”.

“Here we are, everypony!” Cadence said, “Our escort should be her any mo—oh, there he is!”

“Princess!”

Flash looked to see Apt Drop running up to Princess Cadence. Bishe was barking happily as he ran beside his master. Behind him was a Crystal stallion with an aquamarine coat and brown mane, who seemed more reluctant to approach the group than his friend.

Cadence opened her forehooves to Apt. He jumped up and hugged her, grinning like a schoolcolt. “Oh, I’m so glad you could make it, Your Highness! You look wonderful this evening, Princess!”

Chuckling, Cadence returned his embrace. “Thank you, Apt. I’m glad to have made it too. We’re all very happy to be here.”

As she released Apt, she introduced him to the others. The Lieutenants and other Royal Guards greeted the stallion, refusing his bows and instead offering him forehooves. Shooting Star and Argon seemed particularly eager to meet him.

“And who is this?” Cadence looked at the aquamarine stallion who stood beside Apt, holding a panting Bishe in his forehooves.

It may have been the snow blurring his vision, but Flash swore he saw Apt blush a bit as Cadence acknowledged his companion.

“This is my friend, Quartz,” Apt said, smiling. “He will be the lead in the play tonight.”

Quartz managed to hold the squirming dog as he bowed low. “A pleasure to meet you all, Princess, Prince, Lieutenants, Corporal, knights.”

“And it is a pleasure to meet you,” Shining said, shaking Quartz’s forehoof as he rose. He chuckled as Bishe licked his forehoof. “I’m sure we will all have a lovely time tonight.”

Apt bowed again. “Well, of course, Your Highness! Only the finest for our Crystal Princess and her Prince. Now then, if you would all please follow us…”

While Apt and Quartz slipped past the maw of the building, leading the others through, Flash hung back again beside Twilight, who hadn’t said a word the entire time.

Her eyes were still at her forehooves, her wings drooping.

“Um… Twilight? Is something wrong?”

“Huh?”

Twilight brushed a small mound of snow that had formed on one of her shoulders, still refusing to meet his gaze. “Oh. Heh. S-sorry. I was just thinking.”

Although he was wary of the answer, Flash ventured to ask the question anyway. “About what?”

Another shake of her head. Whether it was in response to him, or to whatever was echoing in her mind, Flash wasn’t sure.

“It’s fine. Everything’s fine!” Twilight tone’s was far too chipper to be sincere.

“Are you—”

“Brrr, it’s getting cold! Let’s go in and get our seats, shall we?”

Despite the snow, tonight had been the warmest night since his arrival a week ago. Temperatures aside, pegasus and alicorn down was thick enough to keep a pony warm in this weather.

Although Flash knew both of these things, he simply nodded and escorted her inside.

Their seats were the best in the house. Apt and Quartz seated them in the very center of the auditorium, giving them the perfect view of the stage. The theater was packed tonight, ponies filing in once the exalted guests had been attended to.

Shining, Cadence, Twilight, and Flash sat in one row. Directly behind them sat Shooting Star, Argon, and Strong Command. The rest of the Royal Guards sat scattered near their superiors. All but Twilight appeared excited for the play, as well as the complimentary refreshments.

Although Cadence and Shining requested only beverages and an appetizer, the Royal Guards ordered everything on both menus in hearty quantities, to the chagrin of Shining, who merely snorted and shook his head.

While the others began engaging in a second feast, Flash, full of worry when he looked over to the silent alicorn beside him, ordered water. Twilight ordered nothing.

Flash ordered a second water when the attendant came back.

“Here,” Flash said, passing her the second glass of water.

Twilight barely looked at him as she took it with her magic. “Thank you.”

Flash held back a sigh. “You’re welcome…”

The lights in the auditorium dimmed as a unicorn mare trotted up on the stage. Above, a spotlight shone down on her as she stood quietly before the packed audience.

After waiting for the last murmurs to fade away, the mare clasped her forehooves together. “Welcome, fillies, gentlecolts, honored guests, to the Quartz Center For The Performing Arts’s production of A Stallion And His Mare. We ask that you please hold any photography until the end of the show, where our actors will be available to meet everypony for autographs and pictures!”

Pictures, huh?

“We would like to take a moment to give a special thanks to our beloved and honorable rulers, Princess Cadence and Prince Shining Armor, for joining us here tonight. Thank you both for honoring our house with your presence!”

The spotlights moved to the Prince and Princess, who smiled and turned to wave at the applauding, whooping audience. The rest of their group cheered and applauded as well, Flash included.

Twilight appeared absolutely oblivious to it all, her muzzle blank and her hooves unmoving as she stared at the glass of water on tray.

Flash frowned, then looked up at the stage again.

Once the applause died down, the mare gestured to the purple, velvet curtains behind her. “Now, without further ado, let us begin, ’A Stallion And His Mare’!”

To the excited clapping and stomping of hooves, the mare exited, stage right.

Sipping at his water, Flash glanced sideways at Twilight, who finally seemed to join them back in Equestria. Forehooves folded across her chest, she watched as the spotlights turned to center stage and the curtains rose.

“Here we go,” Shooting Star whispered.

Flash nodded. Here we go, indeed.

A Stallion And His Mare was narrated by a particularly spunky Crystal stallion, one who wore a jester’s cap of many colors and spoke entirely in idioms, allusions, and puns. Although he went nameless, he was a main character in his own right. The audience laughed every time he appeared, Flash included.

After the appearance of the jester, the play truly began. The first character seen was played by Quartz—Obsidian, a simple, lonely Crystal stallion who sold flugelhorns. It was at this point that Flash realized the play was a musical, as Quartz’s arrival was heralded by a chorus of mares singing about how “plain and unlovable” he was.

Not much for musicals, but we’ll see how this goes.

Flash couldn’t help but snicker as Quartz made overdramatic sighs and sniffles in response to the choir’s lament over his presumed destiny as a permanent bachelor.

As the last note of the first song drew to a close, a customer approached Obsidian: a Crystal mare, her shades of green a striking contrast to Obsidian’s black mane and gray coat.

Flash raised an eyebrow. No, that must be a coincidence.

He looked over at Twilight, who, although still silent and expressionless, seemed to be paying the utmost attention to the introduction of this new character.

“O-oh! H-h-hello th-there,” Obsidian said, stumbling over both his words and his hooves as he acknowledged the mare. “C-can I in-interest you in any—oh, horseapples!”

Obsidian fell forward, grabbing onto the mare’s forehooves for leverage. The mortified stallion looked up at the wide-eyed mare, sweating and stammering even more profusely. The audience burst into laughter as he scrambled to pull himself up. He tripped over his own hooves and fell down again, pinning the mare into the cobblestone street.

The audience whooped as the mare, too, turned an unsightly shade of red and struggled to get up. She knocked Obsidian in the forehead with a loud thump. The stallion slumped over on the ground, his pupils spinning in a daze.

The choir began singing their second song, this time for the mare. Coral was also a lonely mare, yet hopelessly clumsy and awkward. The jester punctuated this song with tales involving Coral’s mishaps, one of which involved a tub of mayonnaise, a frog, and a pickaxe.

Flash found himself cackling now, both forehooves over his mouth in a vain attempt to muffle his laughter. The rest of the group was yukking it up, Shooting Star and Argon so loudly that it sounded pained. Even Cadence and Shining had lost their regal composure by now, hooves around each other and chests heaving.

Twilight managed a giggle or two, which made Flash smile behind his chuckles.

The awkward encounter continued onstage for almost an extra agonizing minute. The frantic Coral apologized enough for Discord himself while she helped Obsidian come to. Once he was conscious and standing, the poor stallion was so distraught that he backed into his stand, sending flugelhorns flying. One landed in a stallion’s soup, splashing it all over his tuxedo. Another knocked a mailmare square in the head, making her cross-eyed. Still others landed somewhere offstage, followed by cries of “My leg!” in the distance.

To Flash’s delight, Twilight finally cracked, stomping her hindhooves on the floor as she rolled with laughter, tears falling from her eyes. Her merry little giggles dissolved into schoolfilly squeaks, making Flash cackle, sending two streams of odd noises from the third row.

“Heeeeeheheheheheeeeeeeeeeeeeeeheeee!”

“Kekekekekekekekeekekekekek!”

Onstage, poor Obsidian finally fled the scene, prompting Coral to hold up the last remaining instrument in his stand. “Wait! You forgot your flugelhorn!” she cried, only to fall down face-first into a strategically placed puddle.

“Bahahahaha, right up her nose! Right up her nose!” Shooting Star howled. If any recruit saw him now, slumped over onto Argon with tears streaming from his eyes, they would have no reason to fear him ever again.

As Flash struggled to breathe, he looked around the auditorium. Everypony, from the Prince and Princess, to his fellow Royal Guards, to Apt in the front row, to Precise Jot beside him, to the ponies in the worst seats in the house, was having the time of their life.

All of them, together.

Twilight was beside herself too, leaning against his shoulder for support as she struggled for breath.

Perhaps it was the lasting effects of the wine beforehoof, but for whatever reason, Flash didn’t flinch from her touch, and whispered to her between breaths, “Th-this is great, isn’t it?”

“Ye-yeah!” Twilight managed with a giggle. “Oh, wow, this is…”

When they began to settle down, the entire theater darkened as the spotlights dimmed again. The sounds of a ruckus could be heard from behind the curtain, signifying that the next scene was about to begin.

Twilight paused for another breath. “Great. Oh, wow, this is great, isn’t it?”

Flash grinned. “Yeah, it really is. I’m glad you’re—”

Argon shushed him. “Quiet, Flash!”

“Oh, s-sorry,” Flash replied with a sheepish smile, avoiding Argon’s gaze.

Twilight raised her head from his shoulder. “Heh, sorry.”

No, no, it’s okay. Please, do that again. All you like.

Despite his thoughts, Flash just smiled, waiting for the next scene to begin.

He could barely tell through the dark, but he swore he saw Twilight look him over before turning to face the stage once more.

The first act of the play proceeded much like the first scene. Obsidian and Coral met repeatedly through a series of events—whether they were fortunate or not was, Flash supposed, the audience’s decision.

The play seemed to toy with the idea of serendipity, of things falling into place, sometimes literally, through circumstances beyond both ponies’ control. While these circumstances were intended to be humorous, Flash felt there was an underlying meaning to them, as if the comedy was a mask for the moral.

The choir made several more appearances, once to introduce Obsidian’s plight to his friends, who then went through a montage of trying to fix this “fixer-upper” of a stallion. Almost all of their ideas were horribly cliche, to the smirks and giggles of the audience.

Meanwhile, Coral’s friends, predictably gave her a makeover upon learning that she was smitten with the flugelhorn merchant. Unfortunately, Coral resembled a circus clown more than a fashionista after they were through with her, as the choir was so fond of pointing out.

All throughout the first act, Flash was pleased to see Twilight finally cheer up. She was emotionally engrossed by the play, laughing, grinning, gasping, and sighing heavily along with the audience in general—and Flash.

The playwrights of A Stallion And His Mare seemed to know how to play their audience like a fine-tuned instrument, plucking the strings of all, mare and stallion, young and old alike.

During the ten-minute intermission, most of Flash and Twilight’s entourage left to stretch their hooves or get some fresh air. Flash seized this opportunity to ask Twilight the lingering question that had undercut his delight at seeing her happy again.

“Hey, Twilight?” Flash asked once the serving-pony had taken their orders and trotted off.

“Yes, Flash?” Twilight stretched, then looked over at him, a slight smile on her face.

“Uh… Was there something that happened earlier today? You seemed really—”

Depressed? Despondent? Lost? Confused? Afraid?

“—Er, off earlier. Until the play started, really,” Flash added, rubbing his neck with a forehoof. He broke her gaze for a moment as she visibly deflated. “I—I don’t mean to intrude—”

Twilight sighed. “No, it’s not that… It’s just… Can we talk about this later, please?”

Flash blinked. That implies you want to. “Yes, of course, Twilight. I…” He cleared his throat. “I would be happy to talk about it later.”

“Thank you, Flash.” Twilight turned around in her seat and busied herself with her glass of water, sipping it at a snail’s pace, leaving Flash to turn back around himself.

Strange… No “It’s none of your business,” or even “It’s nothing”. I wonder what it could be? And why would she want to talk about it? Unless… Oh Celestia, what if she wants to bring up what happened at the door??

Swallowing hard, Flash stared up at the stage, willing its curtain to rise again, and fast.

The powers that be must have granted him some small mercy, for the lights began to dim once more. Hooves hurried back into the auditorium, ponies pushing past each other in search of their seats, as the second act began.

... Wow.

Wow was the only coherent word that could pass through Flash’s mind.

While the first act of the play had been plodding, seemingly based more on awkward, cutesy moments between the protagonists and cheap comedy rather than any real depth, the second had blown him away with its complexity. The jester narrator was still present, as was the somewhat-insulting choir, but the storyline had completely opened up.

While Obsidian and Coral still attempted to get to know each other, neither of them seeming to have the courage to take a leap of faith in making the relationship official, their conversations and interactions deepened in purpose and emotion.

Obsidian spoke of his inability to find a marefriend after the loss of his mother, as well as his existential crises. Sure, he was a flugelhorn merchant, but what impact would that ultimately have in his life, or upon Equestria itself?

Coral was no simple mare either. Although she was intelligent, beautiful, and likable, she lacked confidence or finesse, and thus had no luck in the romance department herself. Her issues stemmed from living in the shadow of her older brother, along with the pressure of having parents so renowned in Equestria.

They were two kindred souls, really, as was palpable throughout their interactions. Over the course of the hour-long second act, both gained confidence, within and without each other, and began facing their fears and overcoming obstacles in other parts of their life. Friendships were strengthened, family members faced, and skeletons were straight-up dragged from their closets as Obsidian and Coral grew into the ponies they were meant to be.

The audience listened with rapt attention as the final scene began, nary the crunch of a cracker or gulp of a glass of wine was heard throughout the theater. On pins and needles they sat as the curtain rose for what the jester narrator termed the pair’s “last meeting”.

Wow, Flash thought again as he took in the scene.

Obsidian and Coral stood amongst a field of green and gold—Crystal Empire in the springtime, its rolling hills and sparkling wildflowers surrounding them in Earth’s embrace. The sets and backdrops for this play had been masterfully painted, breathing vibrancy into every scene—this one was no exception.

Obsidian wore his finest suit, fidgeting with a tie that matched his eyes. Coral, too, wore her best, a silk lavender dress clinging to her figure and accentuating her beauty.

“Thank you for agreeing to meet me here, Obsidian,” Coral said.

Gone was the adorable, endearing stammer that had dominated every conversation she had had with the stallion for the past two hours. In its place was a sincere, golden tone, dripping with emotion from each word.

“Anything for you,” Obsidian replied.

Gone, too, was his stutter, though it threatened to escape his tongue in the most pivotal of moments. He was honest and true all the same, even when his words betrayed him, lost as he was in her beauty and grace.

Obsidian removed something from his pocket and passed it to her.

A single crystal rose.

Coral smiled as she accepted his gift and tucked it into her mane. “Thank you. It is beautiful.”

Obsidian smiled back. “Not as beautiful as you.”

Flash felt no less a stallion as he did now, his forehooves brought together, a grin stretching across his muzzle.

In the row in front of him, Shooting Star and Argon muttered, “Awwwww.”

So did Strong Command and a few of the other Royal Guards, albeit a little quieter. Flash heard them anyway, and grinned wider.

Beside him, Twilight watched, her forehooves together as well as she sat in starry-eyed rapture.

Onstage, Coral took a step back. Her smile fell as she split her gaze between Obsidian and the grass. “Do you really mean that, Obsidian?”

“Of course I do!” Obsidian blurted, blushing when he realized that he had made her jump. “I-I mean… Yes, of course I do. You will always be beautiful to me.”

Oooh, here it comes! Finally! After all this time! Flash held back the urge to pump his forehoof in the air. C’mon, buddy! Do it!

Obsidian approached the mare a step closer. “Coral, I have something I—”

“No, Obsidian, there’s something I need to tell you first. Please.”

There was an urgency in Coral’s voice that made both the audience and Obsidian pause.

Tilting his head, the stallion stayed silent for a few moments before replying, “O-oh. O-of course. Yes. Please, go ahead, C-Coral. You first.”

Flash pushed his forehooves tighter together, looking like a monk lost in prayer to the gods of theater as the anticipation practically strangled him. Alrighty! You go, Coral! Tell him! Tell him how you fe—

“Obsidian, I am not who you think I am,” Coral said, taking a step back from him.

Obsidian’s eyes widened. He raised a hoof, seeming to struggle with stepping after her or not. “Y-you’re not?”

“No,” Coral said, “I am not. This is not who I really am.”

There was a burst of light onstage. Separate from the spotlights, it surrounded the mare, engulfing her in a white aura and raising her off her hooves. Her eyes shone like beacons as the light embraced her, pulsing over her crystalline coat and mane, making her glow.

Obsidian and the audience—Flash, Twilight, and the others included—gasped. Obsidian brought a forehoof to his eyes, shielding himself from her light.

Feeling blinded, Flash did, too, and waited until the lighting in the theater returned to normal. When he did, he removed his forehoof from his eyes.

When he did, his jaw dropped.

There, standing in Coral’s place, was not a Crystal mare, but a unicorn—light-green in coat, dark-green in mane. Her eyes and cutiemark remained the same, as did her sheepish smile, as did the dress still clinging to her curves.

The only difference was her horn.

“I… I wanted you to kn-know the truth,” Coral began, tears shaking in her eyes with her words, “of who I r-really am. I c-came to the Crystal Empire to s-start a new l-life with Cr-Crystal ponies like you. And I was scared… Sc-scared that you a-all wouldn’t l-like a unicorn living here—”

Obsidian raised a forehoof. “C-Coral—”

“B-but then I f-fell. I fell for you. On you.” Coral forced a weak giggle. “I-I didn’t even know that I f-fell, that I was f-falling, until it was too l-late. And now… I know we c-can’t be together—”

Flash felt his stomach churn, tears forming in his eyes at the pain in Coral’s words. The burden of concealing oneself for so long, to so many, must have been overwhelming…

No. It was.

It was, and it was horrible.

“—But I… I w-wanted you to know who I r-really am. I’m a unicorn, and—”

Somepony gasped first. Whether it was somepony a part of their section or not, Flash wasn’t sure.

All he knew was that he joined them.

Obsidian, a determination in his eyes that had henceforth been unseen, embraced Coral and brought her close to him.

Then, he kissed her.

His forehooves tightened around her waist as he deepened the kiss, full of passionate need and acceptance. She closed her eyes and pushed back against him, her horn sparking with a hint of magic as she wrapped her forehooves around his neck and returned the caress, as eager to be his as he was to be hers.

From the corner of his eye, Flash saw Twilight’s eyes widen to twin suns, her forehooves covering her open mouth.

And from another corner of his eye, Flash saw Cadence looking back at them, a smile on her face.

She winked.

“I don’t care,” Obsidian said as he pulled away at last, looking down at the mare in his forehooves. “I don’t care, Coral. I don’t care whether you’re a Crystal pony or an Earth pony or a pegasus or a unicorn or an alicorn! Buck, I’d love you even if you were a timberwolf!”

Obsidian’s voice grew bolder, louder as he—Quartz—spoke from the bottom of his heart and the top of his lungs.

“I love you, and I’ll always love you, no matter what’s on your head or your back or your flank! I love you, and nopony, not even the bucking hooves of Galaxia herself, could stop me from loving you.

“You’re my mare, and I’m your stallion. I love you, Coral.”

As tears welled higher in his eyes, Flash took a deep breath, struggling not to cry. He was a stallion, and stallions do not cry. Not in public, at least.

Not over something like this, something so beautiful and terrible in its defiance and its truth that part of Flash wanted to grab his spear and run it through the order itself right then.

Not over something like this moment, as his superiors and equals struggled not to cry around him, as the Princess of Love wept openly in the front row, as her Prince held her close and shed a drop of liquid pride.

Not over something like this moment, where not a dry eye could be seen, or a clean nose heard, in this cascade of seconds that, Flash knew, would change Equestria forever.

Not over something like this moment, in which Twilight Sparkle, the mare of his dreams, sat beside him and, with something that sounded like a whimper, shed one silver tear.

Up there, in their field of gold and green, Coral and Obsidian embraced again, lip to lip, hoof to hoof, chest to chest, as a stallion and his mare.

When they parted, Coral brought a hoof to Obsidian’s cheek, and smiled.

“I love you too, Obsidian.”

They kissed again in the golden sunlight.

And then, the curtain fell.

So did the tear clinging to Flash’s eyelashes.

The spotlights dimmed.

Silence.

And then…

Applause.

A thundering applause unlike anything Flash Sentry had ever heard.

Whoops, cheers, claps, stomps. Crystal roses hurled head-over-stem through the air onto the stage. Bottles of champagne opened, corks and bubbly sent flying. Confetti rained down from the rafters onto the stage and the audience.

With the raise of the curtain and a single spotlight, the cast and crew emerged, hoof-in-hoof, Crystal pony, Earth pony, pegasus, unicorn, mare, and stallion alike.

And they bowed.

And Flash, standing tall, whooped and shouted and cheered alongside his brothers, alongside his Prince and Princess, alongside the mare of his dreams, and alongside the citizens of his new home, for the standing ovation.

And he cheered until his voice grew hoarse.

A Stallion And His Mare — Part II

The play was an open act of rebellion.

If it wasn’t, Twilight would eat her crown.

Thunderous applause boomed through the theater, echoing off the gemstone spotlights shining down upon the cast and crew below. While the actors onstage plucked the crystal roses thrown their way and held them tightly in gratitude, Twilight stopped clapping.

While the play had delivered on its promise of entertainment, she had noted the obvious similarities to this and what awaited her in Canterlot. When she pushed aside what had honestly been a very entertaining tale, the intent was quite clear.

The names... The songs… The big twist at the end! It can’t be coincidence!

In the front row, Cadence was standing tall on her hindhooves, her form towering over her citizens as she clapped furiously and called for an encore. She, Shining, and the others continued cheering, even as the actors exited the stage and the curtain fell once more.

Twilight’s wings drooped as she sat back down in her seat. Of course it isn’t a coincidence. Cadence said it herself earlier today; this has been brewing for a while. I bet this play was in the works from the moment Cadence became the Crystal Princess.

But why? Why now, after all this time? Is there some prophecy I’m unaware of? Some lore that might explain this sudden change in attitude? If so, that’s news to me!

And if this attitude is widespread enough that nopony objects to this play—at least, not enough to have interrupted it or something, then—

“Twilight, everypony’s going backstage.”

She looked up to see Flash Sentry looking down at her. The buttons on his dress uniform glowed in the gemstone spotlights, but not as much as his eyes, which, although happy, were tinged with concern.

“Oh. Right.” From the corner of her eye, Twilight could see Cadence and Shining leading the others backstage. “Let’s not keep them waiting, huh?” she added with a sheepish chuckle.

Flash opened his mouth, then closed it. He stood aside, waiting as she moved to all fours again and began following after the group.

As before, Twilight and Flash brought up the rear of the pack. She followed the Royal Guard—Strong Command was his name?—directly in front of her through the auditorium and back up the stage.

On the way, Twilight noticed that most of the attendees were still in their seats, some of whom held notebooks or photographs. The actors here must be very popular. Despite… the ending, it was still a very good story. I won’t deny that. I just…

Twilight dismissed those thoughts. No. I can worry about all of this later.

Her mind, of course, had other plans.

Right now, I should try and have some fun. I sure wasn’t having any fun until the opening scene. But who could blame me? First, Cadence unleashes all of that on me, just like that, over what should have been a simple lunch! And then, we get back, and I get ready, and then I—

Twilight was grateful she ducked behind the red curtains after Strong Command at that very moment. The velvet masked her muzzle for a bit as she shook that particular thought out of her head.

N-nevermind that! It was involuntary! Just like what happened to him. Heh. Just the wings. Wings. Silly things. Ahahaha—oh dear Galaxia, am I laughing in my thoughts now? Get a grip, Twilight! Come back to—

Cadence’s voice brought Twilight back to the Crystal Empire. “That was an impressive production, Quartz. You did a fantastic job.”

Quartz bowed. “Thank you, Princess. I am glad to hear that you and your guests enjoyed it.”

His co-star, the unicorn mare whom Twilight didn’t recognize, bowed with him. “We’re very happy to hear that, Your Highness. Quartz and I worked very hard on the writing.” She chuckled and patted the stallion on the shoulder. “Poor stallion nearly worked himself to the bone on it!”

Apt Drop, standing beside Quartz, rolled his eyes. “Oh, yes, Your Highness, it’s true! Between directing, writing, and acting as the lead, I was afraid poor Quartz here would be too exhausted to perform! But you did really well, didn’t you?” he said, grinning at him.

Did Apt just… tease him?

… In not a friend way?

While Twilight raised an eyebrow, Shining just laughed. “Well, all that hard work paid off! Wouldn’t you say so, everypony?” he asked, turning to the other Royal Guards.

The guards nodded and praised the show, most of them coming forward to shake the hooves of both lead actors. Shooting Star, whom Twilight knew had a reputation for being somewhat terse with his own soldiers, shook both ponies’ hooves so hard they winced when he pulled away.

When it came to Flash’s turn, the stallion stepped forward and shook hooves with both as well. “That was… amazing. Thank you both, and everypony involved, for putting on this show tonight. I… I really enjoyed it.”

After both returned the gesture, Flash turned to Apt. “And thank you, Apt, for inviting us. Your friend is a great actor.”

Friend? Why did he say it like—

Free of snow or darkness, Twilight saw Apt dig a forehoof at the floor and blush, as did the stallion standing behind him.

... Oh.

Oh.

“Yes,” Cadence chimed in, coming over to shake Apt’s hoof as well, “thank you, Apt Drop, for inviting us tonight. Your services in our library are invaluable, but I have come to value your friendship as well. Please, keep us informed of any future performances.”

The librarian’s son seemed to swell with pride and joy at the Princess’s acknowledgement, and at that of the Prince, officers, and guards who then took turns shaking his hoof. From the corner of her eye, Twilight saw Flash grinning widely but warmly, as if he had stumbled upon something wonderful he was grateful to share with the others.

Finally, the eyes of the group shifted to Princess Twilight.

“Oh… Uh…”

Focus! Even if you aren’t so sure how you feel about him, or his… friend… or this play—or why everypony is praising it to the moon and back! I mean, it was good, buuuuut—no, no, Twilight, focus. Thank him. A lot of work went into this. Be polite. C’mon.

Coughing into a forehoof, Twilight joined the actors’ side. With the summoning of a weak smile, she reached out and quickly shook the hooves of Quartz, the mare, and Apt. “Thank you all for this lovely event! I had a great time! Uh, please, um, be sure to—”

“Apt, honey, I brought the camera!”

Oh, thank you, Precise Jot, thank you.

The elderly mare trotted up to them, balancing a camera between her forehooves. Unlike the photography equipment she was familiar with, Twilight noticed that this one had a lens made of a reflective crystal, with a smaller, red crystal jutting out from its casing.

Precise Jot bowed as low as she could to the honored guests. “Apt said everypony was wanting pictures…? Err, right, son?”

“Right, mom!” Apt reached towards the camera. “Here, let me help you with—”

Precise Jot waved him off with a forehoof. “No, no, I’ve got it, son. Your Highnesses, sirs, if you all could just get in a circle now—”

With a shuffle of hooves—and a groan and many apologies as Argon stepped on one of Shining’s—the group lined up for the photo. Twilight alongside Flash, Shining, and Cadence in the front, the others filling out the circle.

Precise Jot raised a dull forehoof. “Okay, on the count of three, everypony…”

While the elderly mare counted, Twilight felt a wing wrap around her. Standing beside her, Cadence tightened the embrace, the look in her eyes sympathetic—almost if she could read the turmoil in Twilight’s thoughts.

Before Precise Jot got to three, Twilight embraced the moment and Cadence. The smile that spread across her features was genuine this time.

Right before the camera went off, she felt Flash sidle up closer to her. From the corner of her eye, she saw Flash and Shining mirroring herself and Cadence, Flash’s wing around her brother as they both beamed.

Her grin grew as a bright, white light filled her vision.

“Alrighty! That was a good ‘un!” Precise Jot chuckled. “Your Highnesses, we can take another if you like, or just make copies—”

“Copies are fine,” Shining answered, then turned to the group. “Everypony want one?”

“Me, Captain! Me, me, me, me!” Strong Command exclaimed, his forehoof raised high.

Shooting Star slapped the Corporal’s forehoof down. “C’mon, Command! This isn’t magic kindergarten! Put your hoof down!”

Twilight shivered at the mention of magic kindergarten.

Although the others playfully called out to Shining Armor like they were schoolcolts and he their headmaster—his guests’ sense of humor, Twilight noticed, seeming to be in full swing tonight—Flash Sentry simply said to him, “I would like two copies, if that would be alright, Shining.”

“Of course, Flash.” Shining and Cadence broke away from the group and headed over to Precise Jot. “Um, I think we’ll need about fifteen copies then, if that’s alright…”

While Shining and Cadence went over to discuss photography with the librarian and her son, Flash stood beside Twilight, standing still but his smile growing ever wider.

If Twilight was honest with herself, his brand of happiness felt infectious in this moment. She, too, smiled with him, though she had no idea why he was even smiling to begin with.

Strange… He always seemed so quiet back in Canterlot. I think tonight is the most I’ve heard him speak in… ever. I guess whatever he did with Shining went over much better than my little “outing” with Cadence…

The shuffling of hooves stole her attention away. The group was on the move again. “Uh… Where are we going?” she asked.

Shining joined her side and ruffled her mane. “Dinnertime, Twily! All that laughing made me hungry!”

“And the crying,” Cadence added with a smirk towards her husband.

Shining scoffed, sticking his snout in the air as they descended the stairs off the stage. “Don’t listen to her, Twily. She just doesn’t want to admit that she was crying at that scene all alone. Just like when I loaned her that copy of Where The Red—”

Cadence smacked his side with a wing. “Oh, hush, Shining! You were crying more than me during that final scene, and when you read that book too!”

Shining just snorted, brushing past her as he led the way out of the theater.

Flash laughed, shaking his head. “Heh… I’ve read that book too…”

“So have I,” Twilight said, giggling behind her forehoof at her brother and sister-in-law’s antics. Oh, they’re too cute together sometimes, I swear. “It’s a good book.”

Flash nodded. “Sure is.”

The two were silent on their continued journey out of Quartz Center. This time, they made up the middle of the pack as the rest of the Royal Guards followed them out of the auditorium. Something about this arrangement made Twilight feel a little more uneasy, but she didn’t comment on it.

Ponies bowed and waved as they passed. More attention was paid to the Royals this time around, Twilight observed, than on earlier occasions during her stay here so far. Why, Twilight did not know. Still, the extra attention added to her discomfort, and she turned to her thoughts again as her hooves met the snow outside.

The walk from the theater to the restaurant—a rather tall building whose neon-pink gemstones christened it the Hearthside Pub—could have taken hours or days for all Twilight cared. Gone was the enjoyment and slight relaxation the play had provided (up until the ending, of course) for her. Back again were thoughts of her conversation with Cadence and the implications of the play…

And… what had happened at the door with Flash.

Quick to dismiss that occurrence as a mere side effect of being both a mare and a winged pony, something from Twilight’s subconscious wasn’t so sure. You almost called him “cute” the other day when you went on that flight with Cadence, a rather upstart part of herself argued. You do like looking at him; don’t deny that.

Maybe I do, her rational, moral mind argued back, but it doesn’t mean anything. It’s just a proximity thing. He’s been stuck at my side for… what, a week now? If I found him hideous, I would drive myself crazy! So that’s all it is. A little warped psychology, is all.

Even as Twilight tromped up another set of stairs behind Cadence and Shining into the restaurant, she was lost to her own inner world.

A cascade of warmth and welcome washed over her as the excited wait-pony led the group to a set of tables beside a roaring fireplace. She paid it little heed. Twilight took the stool Flash pulled up for her, muttered a quiet thanks, and grabbed the menu at her seat reflexively. The others began chatting and ordering even as her nose was still deep in the appetizers page, her stomach empty but unacknowledged.

Again, her thoughts seemed determined to sabotage her, replaying that encounter at the door over and over again, to the point that she hoped the blazing hearth beside her would conceal what her lavender fur might not.

”Warped psychology, huh?” Like Cadence would say… A little brash coming from the filly who had a crush on the Earth pony colt next door—

“That was one time!”

A set of silverware clattered to the floor.

Shining Armor cleared his throat. “Um… one time, what, Twilight?”

Twilight looked up from her menu in horror. Oh, HORSEAPPLES! Did I just say that out loud?! Oh Galaxia, I really did, didn’t I?! Sh—horseapples! Horseapples!

Sinking down into her seat, Twilight felt about ten inches tall. A table full of wide eyes stared back at her, many of them unblinking. Cadence seemed especially concerned, her magic retrieving the dropped utensils while she locked eyes with Twilight.

Twilight coughed and fidgeted in her chair. “Uh… Um… Er…”

“Your Highness, are you alright?” Strong Command asked. “You… You smacked the table there rather hard, Princess.”

“S-smacked the table?” Twilight winced as she fidgeted again, one of her forehooves throbbing with ache. “Oh… Um.”

Wishing that she could disappear, Twilight swallowed hard. Beside her, Flash Sentry sat stone still, looking at her with concern reflecting in his eyes. His sapphire eyes…

Can’t—need to—

Without thinking, Twilight dropped her menu and left her seat. “I—I’m not hungry! G-gonna go get some fresh air! Okay! Thanks, bye!”

Flash Sentry immediately dropped his menu and jumped from his chair, hurrying after her. “P-Princess Twilight, wait!”

Shining Armor lit his horn as she climbed up the stairs towards the exit, but Cadence laid a forehoof on her chest, shaking her head. “No, Shining. Flash will lead her home. She’ll be fine. She simply needs time to process all this.”

After a long sigh, Shining bit his lip and gave her a slow nod.

Around the table, the other members of the Order of the Silver Guard read between the lines, and hoped for a swift and wise end to their Princess’s internal struggle with tonight’s revelations.

For now, after the last murmurs of doubt and concern faded, there was more joy to be had. The rest of the group ordered fine food, wine, and music in celebration of what would be a new chapter in their lives, started on this snowy evening.

“Twilight!”

Twilight Sparkle kept running.

“Twilight! Please!”

Towards the Crystal Palace, she cut through the streets like a knife, either oblivious to or disregarding his words.

Reluctant to resort to his wings, Flash Sentry churned his hooves harder against the snow-covered cobblestones. His golden horseshoes cut through the frost well, giving him the traction he needed to catch up to the fleeing alicorn.

I thought everything was going well! Okay, maybe not that well! She did fall silent again, but I was meaning to talk to her about it later, and—

Oh, you fool, Flash! This is later! Now catch up to her and find out what’s wrong! Might not be an assassin or usurper, but the Princess is still in trouble!

Though he loathed the idea of scaring Twilight by pursuing her on wing, Flash knew that no escort worth his salt would let the one he was supposed to protect out of his sight for even a second. The fact that he hadn’t flown after her already was unbecoming of his duty, and he kicked himself as he kicked off his hooves and took to the air.

He made up for lost time quickly, zipping through the air and joining Twilight’s side within seconds. He hovered there, putting on the best smile he could, as she continued to gallop, her eyes closed, head to the ground. “Er, Twilight, you can stop no—”

Twilight finally looked up and, with a gasp, pulled her hooves up. She skidded to a stop, creating a rather sizable path through the fresh snow, but managed to hold herself up.

“Flash! I—I’m so sorry! I—I didn’t hear you!” Twilight sputtered. With a flick of her horn, she cleared her muzzle of snow. Yet, a few flakes remained, which she spat rather gracefully onto the ground.

Flash moved back down to the ground, looking away as Twilight cleaned her mouth and herself of the snow. He offered her an apologetic smile when she finally met his eyes. “Oh… It’s alright, Twilight,” he said with a cough. “The wind was blowing pretty hard, so you probably couldn’t hear me over it.”

Twilight blinked. “There’s no wind here.”

“Oh… Right.”

Flash looked around. They were in a clearing of sorts, sitting at the base of the hill upon which the Crystal Palace sat. On the other side of the hill, the Crystal Guard recruits would have finished their dinner and gone to sleep an hour ago. Other than that, nopony was here to hear them.

Now is as good a time as ever.

Flash approached her, brushing snow from his shoulders and wings. “Hey, Twilight?”

“Hm?” Lost in thought once more, Twilight slowly turned to him. “Yes, Flash?”

Flash swallowed hard. “I was wondering… Would you like to go on a flight with me?”

“A flight?” Twilight asked.

Flash nodded. “Ye—yeah. I mean… It seems like something might be bothering you, and I was thinking that could… help?”

I was going to ask you what happened earlier, and what’s bothering you, but this might be a better route.

Besides… I would lo—like to see you smile again.

Rustling her wings, Twilight looked away from him. She rubbed her neck, saying, “O-oh, I don’t know. I’m not that great of a flier, after all. I wouldn’t want to hold you back and all.”

“You wouldn’t hold me back. I promise.”

Twilight turned back to him. “Are you sure?”

Flash opened and extended his wings fully. “Of course! It’s no trouble at all.”

Well, unless by “trouble,” you mean “potentially breaking a promise to Shining Armor”—

No. This is a friendly thing. Just like how she invited you to the play tonight. And there’s nothing against being friends with her! Especially since it might help things.

Right?

Twilight seemed to look up at the hill, then the Crystal Palace, then at the skies, before she finally stood and opened her wings. “Alright. I suppose it can’t hurt to get a little more practice in. Heh, heh.”

Flash jumped up and hovered himself alight. “Heh, yeah! Practice… making perfect… all that.” A familiar heat flowed through him as he prepared to take off into the night sky. “Would you like me to lead, or should I follow you?”

With an awkward kick of her hooves and a few mismatched flaps, Twilight joined his side. “Actually, how about I show you the place where Cadence took me? It’s very… nice.”

At his nod, Twilight pumped her mighty wings, stretched out into a flying stance, and began to gain altitude. Flash waited until she was a safe distance away before following after her, focusing on the stars in the sky rather than the ones in her mane.

The thermals were calm tonight, offering little resistance as the two cut across the night sky. Flash had to constantly remind himself that it was spring, rather than winter, on nights like this, where the backdrop of the galaxy seemed to only amplify the gossamer glow of the new dusting of white upon the Earth.

The fact that the Grand Galloping Gala, which commemorated the construction of Canterlot, was about three months away seemed unbelievable as he soared over the Crystal Mountains and their peaks of pure, untouched white. Back in Canterlot, winter had long been wrapped up by unicorn magic, but here it reigned still, wild, free, and beautiful.

More remarkable still were Twilight’s flight patterns. Beyond the occasional weave or bob, she kept in control of the thermals and her wings, leading the two of them to a high cliff jutting out from one of the mountains.

Flash enjoyed the flight itself, no need for words. If anypony would have told him three months ago, when the Princess of Magic took up residence in Canterlot Castle, that he would share a night flight with her, he would have laughed until he wept.

He had already wept once tonight, but the sheer majesty of the Empire below made him want to do so a second time.

Twilight began diving towards that outstretched cliff. Flash opened his wings to catch more air as he slowed his pace on the descent. Matching Twilight’s speed, he came to a landing only a few moments before she did.

Twilight cried out as she stumbled, her landing wobbly and uncertain. Flash held her up by the shoulders as she steadied, her eyes spinning in a dizzy haze.

Once she stood tall, he removed his forehooves from her, but not before looking down at them in a mix of surprise and horror. I… I did it again.

I need to stop doing this.

“Thank you,” Twilight said, breathing deep.

Flash was the one to look away this time. “You’re welcome,” he replied, almost in a mumble.

While she continued to catch her breath, Flash looked down from their perch on the cliff to the sprawling empire below. The city was much larger than he had realized, as were the wildlands surrounding it. All was Princess Cadence and Prince Shining Armor’s domain. Only a fraction of it had been seen with his own eyes; Flash silently vowed to see as much of it as possible, before heading home to Canterlot.

Perhaps if I focus more on this place, I can keep that promise to Shining… I know it’s going to be much more difficult than I said.

I just… I don’t want to lose this sense of home, he thought with a slump of his shoulders. It’s strange, how much it has eluded me, but tonight… it just feels… right.

Maybe that’s silly. Maybe I’m just fooling myself.

Twilight chuckled beside him.

Flash looked up.

“Guess I’m not the only pony with a lot on their mind,” she said quietly, staring down at the slumbering city with him.

Flash paused, wondering how to respond.

He had drank no more wine since Shining’s meeting, so any courage that burned in his belly would have to come from within. That no longer seemed impossible. The spark had been lit a few hours ago; it would not be dowsed easily. Still, what he wanted to say and what he knew he would say were universes apart from each other.

Yet, when he looked over to see Twilight staring down at that Crystal city like she had lost not only a friend, but a part of herself, he made his decision.

She needs a friend.

… I can be a friend, can’t I?

“... No,” Flash said at last, scooting closer to her on the cliff, “you’re not.”

Twilight looked up at him.

“It’s been an… interesting night for me, too. To say the least,” he said, finishing with a sigh, becoming a dragon in the night again.

“... Oh?” she asked, her words creating a little smoke of their own.

Twin dragons they were, perched from on high, looking down on the city and nation that both could destroy, if they wanted to.

Flash waited before beginning his reign of destruction, letting the skies speak their mind as the snow began to fall again.

Flash nodded. “Yeah. I… I can’t really talk about much, though. But I can say that tonight has definitely made me think about a lot of things.”

“Heh, that’s how I feel, too,” Twilight said, running a forehoof in a circle through the snow. “I… I can’t talk about anything either. I guess that’s really—”

“—what makes it hard—” they both finished.

They looked up, then shared a laugh.

“Yeah! It’s… Oh, wow. That’s so weird, isn’t it?” Twilight began. “That you and I both got whisked away for the day, and we both have things we can’t talk about!”

Guilt rose in Flash’s chest. He swept his gaze back down to the pure city again. Except… I know what you were told. Well, the idea of it, anyway. And from your reaction… you wouldn’t be fond of my own.

He simply replied, “Yes, that is… strange.”

She sighed. “I mean… I do have somepony I can try and talk this out with, but her mind is made up. It’s just mine that isn’t.”

Flash nodded.

“It’s one of those things I haven’t really thought about,” Twilight said. “Something I always took for granted, as a given. As just part of the way things were.”

Flash’s ears flicked at those words, but he said nothing again. What swirled in him was not anger, as it would have if he had heard these words from another, but, to his surprise, sympathy.

As little as he knew of Twilight, what he did know was that she never meant to abuse her position in life, as a unicorn then or an alicorn now. While he was willing to accept Apt and Quartz’s relationship—how could he not, when both seemed so happy, and happiness was in short supply?—it had been obvious to him that Twilight was not so sure.

If she is not sure about them, then I don’t have much to worry about coming in between the mission and myself.

Taking another breath before continuing, Twilight then said, “And I never really had a problem with things as they were! It was explained to me so long ago, and it made sense then, and it makes sense now. But now, I’ve meet what seems like tons of ponies who disagree, explicitly or implicitly, and I don’t know where I should go from here.”

A frustrated sigh escaped her lips. Frowning, she shook her head at him. “I’m sorry, Flash. I know this is all so terribly vague. I don’t even know why I’m venting if I can’t even tell you.”

“No, it’s alright,” Flash replied, giving her a small smile. “We all need to vent, right? And…” And I’m honored you trust me enough to vent to me. “... And maybe, um, we could talk about something similar, that could maybe help you work it out?”

Twilight tapped her chin for a moment, then brightened. “That’s a great idea! And I have the perfect example! Do you remember when I was talking about my friends back in Ponyville?”

“Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, Fluttershy, and Pinkie Pie, right? Oh, and Spike, too?”

Twilight looked elated at his correct answer. Flash couldn’t help but feel elated right along with her.

“That’s right! Well, Spike has been my friend for much longer than I’ve been in Ponyville, but yes, you were right about the others. Well, anyway,” Twilight said, growing excited as she spoke, “the first year that I was there, I wanted to help with Winter Wrap-Up. But you know how Winter Wrap-Up is in Canterlot, right?”

A lifelong citizen of Canterlot, Flash nodded. “Yes. At the end of winter, the unicorns use their magic to melt the snow, plant the seeds, and awaken the animals. It all takes less than an hour.”

“Right! But, you see, Ponyville was founded by Earth ponies. So even though they had pegasi manipulating the seasons, there were no unicorns to get rid of winter! … Well, not for a long time at least. The city didn’t become more diverse until—sorry, getting sidetracked there a bit…

“Anyway, Winter Wrap-Up was always done by Earth ponies. No magic, no wings, no shortcuts, nothing. And well… I had didn’t know of any of this, so I used my magic when I tried to help. And it was a disaster.”

Visibly shuddering, Twilight shook her head. “I had no talent in making birds’ nests, or waking up animals, or ice skating. Worse still, I tried to enchant a snowplow that was meant to be pushed by Earth pony hooves and ended up spreading more snow than removing it!”

Twilight sighed. “That part… that last part is what I’m most ashamed of. That was a tradition, especially in Applejack’s family—her grandmother was one of the first to come to what eventually became known as Ponyville—and I just stomped all over it. I could tell Applejack was upset with me, but I was even more upset with myself. Not only because I wanted to help so badly, and failed at doing so, but because I had taken something important, sacred even, to my friend and told her that my way was better.”

A long silence followed the end of Twilight’s story. She looked back down from her perch again, draconic in breath but not in stature.

Flash watched her with shared sorrow. Taking something sacred and telling the others that your way is better… Betraying tradition… And feeling guilty for it.

Never would I have guessed you would feel the same as me, Twilight.

He searched for the right words while the snowflakes thickened around them, creating little piles on their shoulders.

He found the words, and they escaped him, rolling with the wind that had begun to blow through the mountaintops.

“I… I know what it feels like, to question tradition, to try a different way.”

From his peripherals, Flash saw Twilight be struck dumbfounded.

“You… you do?”

“... Yes,” Flash said after a long pause. “I… I wasn’t exactly an… easy colt to raise.”

Another pause.

Flash ran his tongue over his teeth, still facing away from her. He spoke up only loud enough to be heard over the increasing wind. “My father taught me the values of a Royal Guard very early. As long as I can remember, he was raising me to take his place in the Guard.”

“Who is your father?” Twilight’s voice was soft too, barely discernible from the whispers of the wind.

“Sentinel,” Flash answered. “He was a Knight like me. He retired before Prince Shining Armor entered the Guard.”

“... Oh. Is he—”

“He’s still around,” Flash replied, turning to face her at last. “So… that’s not where this story is going, don’t worry.”

The slightest of smiles spread across her muzzle.

He managed half of one on his own.

A third pause. Flash was certain by now that the liquid courage had left his blood, but there was still a fire burning within him, and he would ride it out until only the embers remained.

I’ve never told anypony this… But I want to tell you.

Maybe because you need a friend.

Maybe because I need a friend.

“I am an only foal.” Flash brushed snow from one of his shoulders with a wing. “So, I spent a lot of time with my father. He taught me many things early: how to fly, how to fight, how to speak to royalty.” Although, with you, I often seem to forget that lesson…

Flash cleared his throat before continuing. “But one lesson I couldn’t take to heart was about… the order.”

The order. The words hung in the space between them.

He let them stay there for a while, as she waited, patient but expectant. His heart was rushing blood through his ears, making his breath come faster, more erratic.

“I… I didn’t really understand it, I guess. Being just a colt and all. And I lived in Canterlot, with him and my mom. We lived there instead of Cloudsdale because of his career. So I saw unicorns a lot. And… And I guess it’s natural that—”

“—You developed feelings for a unicorn?”

If he had been leaning any closer to the edge, Flash would’ve fallen, and he wasn’t sure if he would have opened his wings in time.

Unable to reply, the crimson on his muzzle said it all.

While he looked away in shame, she drew circles with both forehooves in the snow. Flash swore he heard her breath quicken too, right before she spoke up again.

“I-I had that happen once too. W-well, not a unicorn! But! A… A… E-Earth pony.”

Flash caught his jaw before it fell to the Crystal Empire. “R-really?” he asked, spinning around to face her.

Twilight flinched, avoiding his eyes. “I-I was just a filly! And he was really nice and quiet and—oh, Galaxia, why am I telling you this?”

Bringing both forehooves to her face, Twilight shook her head and groaned. Beside her, Flash fared not much better, rubbing his front horseshoes together rapidly enough to create sparks. The two of them endured their respective humiliations in silence, Flash especially wishing that the cliff was a faulty cloud.

Finally, with one, long, heavy sigh, Flash faced the moon and lowered his wings. “Her… Her name was Dusk Glow,” he muttered, “and she was… b-beautiful. And… and my father…

“He didn’t take it so well.”

Twilight peeked from behind her feathers enough to mutter a question. “... How old were you?”

“... Thirteen,” Flash muttered back with a snort. “She was just a neighbor for a while but… My father made it so clear that I would never forget that lesson.”

And I didn’t.

Until you.

Hooves scraped across rock.

Flash looked over to see Twilight, closer to him.

“I’m so sorry, Flash.”

The sadness in her eyes was the only thing stopping him right there—his heart slamming at his ribs, his muzzle flushed, and his breath a steady stream of steam in the night—from breaking not only his promise to Shining Armor, but to his father yet again.

For Flash Sentry did not only have a heart that beat just for unicorns.

He had lips that only kissed for them, too.

Time slowed. That temptation was too strong, too near.

Flash drew his head back from Twilight, against his instincts and towards everything of importance.

With the blink of his eye, Twilight took a step back, casting her gaze back down and away from him.

I too am sorry, Twilight.

Flash coughed, breaking the silence and his mask. “I-I… It’s okay. It… It wasn’t meant to be anyway.”

“H-huh?”

“Dusk,” Flash replied instantly. “She was… nevermind. Um… It’s getting late. We should probably—”

“Y-yeah, you’re right.” Twilight opened her wings. “We should get going.”

Forcing everything down that had been brought back up again, Flash rose to his hooves and opened his wings. “Please, lead the way, Twilight.”

“Of course.”

With that, Twilight was in the sky again, Flash trailing after her. They were twin streaks across the sky, purple and orange, a clash of colors above the Empire.

From the Crystal Palace entrance, up the stairs, through the hallways, and to their rooms, Flash Sentry was in a daze.

He knew that he had taken Twilight Sparkle to her room and bid her goodnight.

He knew that he had gone to his own room and locked the door.

He knew that he had done something in between the cliff and his mirror, but he couldn’t quite remember what.

All he knew was that conversation, and, more importantly, that moment where one or both of them had made a grave mistake.

She confided in me.

I told her about Dusk!

She told me about… some colt. Some Earth pony colt.

I told her that I fell for a unicorn before!

She stepped closer to me.

I told her something that could get me kicked out of the Guard!

She was going to kiss me.

I was going to kiss her!

She was—

I was—

What Lies Beneath

... Wha?

The first thing Flash realized when he awoke was that he had not made it to his bed last night.

The next thing that Flash realized was that the palace’s crystal floors, even padded by carpet and rugs, were not very comfortable.

With a groan, he forced his eyes fully open, thankful that only the dim light of dying twilight greeted him. He lay on his belly a few feet away from his bed on the cold floor. Still clad in his dress uniform, the cloth clung to his figure, his fur and feathers matted by the sweat of a hot sleep.

As Flash stood up, he noted the stiffness of his wings. That’s strange… That only happens when I—

Oh.

He remembered the events of the evening prior before he remembered his dream. When he did, he moved as quickly and quietly as possible from his room, leaving the door slightly ajar as he headed to the restroom down the hall.

To his relief, the restroom was unoccupied. After locking the door, he carefully removed his uniform and hung it from the hook on the back of the door, then stepped into the monstrous shower. A few twists of the silver knobs, and a torrent of water cascaded from the showerhead.

Flash closed his eyes and leaned forward against the wall, letting the hot water soothe his protesting muscles and cleanse his coat and mane. Steam filled the room within minutes, fogging the mirrors but soothing his sinuses. The Empire’s dry cold was beginning to wear a bit on his nostrils.

Ahh… All of my wealth for a hot shower. Thank Galaxia I woke up before Twilight… I wouldn’t be able to answer the door for a while…

Flash cringed, laying a forehoof against the tile wall.

His mind taunted him with recollections of his dream. In it, Twilight sat beside him on the cliff-face again, her mane made of stars and her eyes gemstones twinkling in the moonlight. She leaned forward again, this time without reservation, until her lips pressed into his.

While his world became starlight, she pressed her forehooves against his chest. With a mischievous grin, she lowered her eyelids and pushed him down against the snow, crawling on top of him as she brought a forehoof to his cheek, then kissed him again...

There was a resonating hallelujah in his ears and his chest, although that could have been the steady rhythm of the showerhead raining down upon him. Flash gritted his teeth and shook his head in a vain attempt to shake those images from his mind.

Dammit! Of course this had to happen after last night! Not before, not when I was still in Canterlot and could just tuck away and hide in my room, but here, where I have to face her, Shining, and the others in less than an hour. Of course!

“Can’t I catch a break?” Flash mumbled to the silence, opening his eyes at last.

When he looked up, he found no answers, but a gemstone, instead. In the epicenter of the showerhead hung one small, glowing crystal hanging down from the device like a stalactite. He moved a forehoof up closer to it, noting that heat was radiating off the rock like a furnace. Huh. The Crystal ponies seem to use these for just about everything, don’t they?

I wonder if they have any that can catch dreams…

After finishing his shower, toweling off, giving his uniform to a servant to be washed, and donning his armor, Flash Sentry waited in his room for Celestia to raise her sun.

Although Twilight Sparkle had already stated that she would be taking the weekends off from her studies, his duties were not to be abandoned on days that began with “s”. Additionally, the Crystal Guard recruits would not be given weekends off to his knowledge either, so it was possible that he was needed down in the camp as well.

No, Flash knew he would not be having a weekend off until he returned to Canterlot… if Ironhoof was generous. Since Orion’s trial was scheduled to begin shortly after Twilight would return to the castle, such generosity would most likely not come for a while.

This trip, then, was the closest Flash had come to a vacation in five years. He realized that as he waited patiently for dawn to break. Rather than pride, he felt a tinge of regret.

How much of my life have I wasted holed up in my chamber? How many opportunities have I passed up, all because I felt afraid, or guilty, or ashamed?

The sun began to peek above the horizon, crawling up from its blanket on the mountain peaks.

Flash shook his head. No. I can’t live like that anymore. I’m strong, stronger than I think I am, and it’s time I started showing it. I mean… that meeting, the play, even that conversation with Twilight! Stars above, how long has it been since I talked to somepony like that? I haven’t even told anypony about Dusk! Only my father knows…

Yes, doubt whispered in his ear, but how do you know you mean what you say? Can you really keep your promise to Shining? And can you even trust Twilight, for that matter?

Rays of radiant light began to pierce through the last vestiges of night, casting gold onto the rolling hills below.

Without his spear, Flash braced his forehooves against the windowsill instead. I… I will. Shining’s trust and confidence in me will not be shattered. And Twilight… she would not have said the things she said if she were not trustworthy.

She said she wanted a friend… And I’ll… I’ll be that friend.

Far away in Canterlot, the Princess of the Sun brought a new day into being.

In the Crystal Empire, Flash Sentry opened his window and breathed in that new day, as he stood there, clean and new himself.

“Jump, jump, jump, jump! King me!”

Shooting Star sighed as he reluctantly passed over one of Princess Cadence’s captured checkers. “I swear, Your Highness, you let me capture this one just to lure me into a false sense of security…”

Cadence giggled. “Oh, no, Shooting Star, I would never do something like that. That’s just cruel!”

Seated across from her at the breakfast table, Twilight rolled her eyes. “I tried to warn you, Shooting Star. Cadence cheats!”

“I most certainly do not. Somepony’s just a sore loser.” Cadence stuck out her tongue in response to Twilight’s second eyeroll, making her husband facehoof beside her.

Shining shook his head, then turned to Flash. “Word of advice… Play somepony in checkers before you ask them to marry you. If I had, I would have saved myself a lot of trouble when we went to Las Pegasus.”

Cadence dismissed him with a forehoof. “Oh, Shining, it wasn’t that big of a deal!”

“‘That big of a deal’? Cadence, I lost almost a thousand bits playing at the same Appleloosa Hold ‘Em table as you!” Shining scoffed.

Shooting Star looked up from his pitiful position on the checkers board. “With all due respect, my Prince,” he said with a cheeky grin, “I believe that might have been because you can’t bluff to save your life, not because the Princess cheats.”

While Cadence, Shooting Star, and Argon burst into laughter, Shining crossed his forehooves over his chest and looked away in feigned offense. Beside him, Twilight chuckled into a forehoof, and Flash buried his own amusement in his toast.

“Hmph. Well, anyway…” Shining turned to Argon. “How are Strong Command and the others doing with training this morning? Are the recruits still alive?”

Argon closed his newspaper and shrugged. “We unleashed a Corporal on them; if they could survive the Lieutenant, they can survive Strong Command.”

“Will you be needing my assistance this morning, sir?” Flash asked.

Argon shook his head. “Thank you for asking, Sir Flash Sentry, but no, not today.”

Flash held back a sigh. Damn. I was actually looking forward to that. “Ah, I see, sir. Please let me know when I’ll be needed next.”

“Monday, most likely.” Shooting Star scowled as Princess Cadence captured one of his few remaining checkers. “Tomorrow night, everypony but myself will be taking the train back to Canterlot. I’ll need another set of eyes most days.”

Nodding, Flash replied, “Of course, Lieutenant. I would be more than happy to—”

“Can I watch?” Twilight asked.

Everypony turned to her. “Watch what, Twily?” Shining asked, seeming particularly surprised.

“The recruits,” Twilight said as she finished her last bite of pancake. “And… whatever it is you’re doing with them.”

“Since when have you been interested in military training?” Shining replied.

With a shrug, Twilight began, “Well… To be honest, I’ve never not been interested. I’ve just never had an opportunity to see potential Royal Guards training up close. When I was Princess Celestia’s student, most of the training camps were held either in the surrounding forest or just beyond the castle walls where I couldn’t see. And when you were in the Guard,” she continued, poking her brother’s chest, “you never invited us to come and see you!”

Shining Armor bit his lip, looking away from his sister in what Flash perceived as guilt.

Shining didn’t invite his family to come and see him during training? That sounds familiar.

Everypony but the freshest recruits gets at least one weekend of leave a month! And visitors are always welcome.

“Shining was probably just busy,” Cadence said, looking up from her game to give Twilight an apologetic smile. “But if you would like to watch the training in action, you’re more than welcome to, anytime you’d like.”

“Of course!” Shining chimed in, giving Twilight a smile as well. “I’m sorry; I didn’t mean to imply that you couldn’t. I was just curious why the sudden interest is all.”

Twilight narrowed her eyes on him, then nodded. “Alright. I’ll have to take you up on that offer, Shining. It might cut a bit into my research time, but once or twice shouldn’t hurt.”

“Speaking of the library—” Cadence grinned as she captured Shooting Star’s last, lonely checker, making him groan—”Apt Drop will be coming by shortly to take you and Flash on a tour of the Crystal Empire.”

“A tour?” Twilight raised an eyebrow. “But Cadence, I’ve been here several times already!”

“Well, Flash hasn’t,” Cadence said. “Right, Flash?”

“No, Your Highness,” Flash replied, “this is my first time being here. It has been a lovely time so far as well. Thank you again for the play last night,” he added with a bow of his head.

At the word “play,” Flash observed Cadence look over to Twilight, who seemed to stiffen. It was then that he realized that nopony, not even Shining Armor, had asked what had happened after Twilight’s hasty departure from the pub last night. Throughout breakfast, conversation had been pleasant; he had done his best not to eavesdrop, although his ears had been pricked for the sound of his name or anything mentioning the play. This preparation was apparently in vain.

I hope I didn’t make a mis—

“You’re quite welcome, Flash. I’m glad you had a wonderful time. But yes, Apt should be here soon if you wanted to wait for him at the gates. Shooting Star, would you like to play another round?”

The Lieutenant rose from his seat and gave her an apologetic bow. “No offense intended, Your Highness, but I am rather sore from that beating. I would rather fly to Canterlot and back then suffer such a humiliating defeat at your hooves, my Princess.”

Argon snickered. “Don’t let him flatter you, Your Highness! The Lieutenant here clearly lost on purpose!”

Cadence smirked. “Oh, is that so? Then why don’t you come over here and play me, Argon?”

Twilight pushed her plate away and stood up from the table, giggling as Argon shrank down in his seat. “We’d better get going before a civil war breaks out over this checkers game. I’ll see everypony later! C’mon, Flash!”

Way ahead of you, Twilight, Flash thought, a spring in his step as he joined Twilight’s side and followed her out of the Great Hall. A tour of the Crystal Empire, and led by Apt, no less? This should be fun!

Their departure was timely. Ten minutes later, Argon buried his forehooves in his muzzle, defeated on Cadence’s third turn. The silver stallion’s muzzle turned a rather interesting shade of red as he further processed his downfall—especially when Shooting Star began his knowing gloat.

“Want to play, Shining?” Cadence flipped a checker up and down in her forehoof. “Or should I tell the Lieutenants here what I made you do after you lost to me in Las Pegasus?”

Both pegasi stared at the Prince.

“... I think I’d rather just sleep on the couch,” Shining grumbled, stabbing his eggs with his fork.

Apt Drop was an insufferably happy stallion. How this realization had eluded Twilight earlier, she was not sure. Well… actually, she was sure of how that had happened, and it involved her snout and a pile of books.

Nevertheless, it was true. Apt’s resting expression was a slight smile. Even when he spoke in a somber or apologetic tone, there was an upward lilt to his voice that was almost infectious. She made a mental note to introduce him to Pinkie Pie the next time her friends joined her in the Crystal Empire; they would doubtlessly make good friends.

And maybe she would be a good marefriend for him, too, if she were Crystal...

Twilight winced even as she thought that, but it was too late. The thought slipped from her, coming from within as a sort of automatic response.

He’s nice, but… He should find a nice Crystal mare. I’m sure there are plenty around…

“Oh, and this is my favorite doughnut shop!” Apt pointed to a cheerful shop with a sprinkled doughnut (made of crystals, of course) on the roof. “Last night, the entire crew stopped by here and bought every last donut Mister Joe had!”

Mister Joe?

“Mister Joe?” Flash asked. “Um, the same stallion who owns the doughnut shop in Canterlot?”

Apt adjusted his spectacles. “Yup, that’s the one, Sir Flash Sentry! He just moved here a week ago. Everypony seems to love his shop!”

“Everypony loved it back in Canterlot, too,” Twilight said as she walked in between Apt and Flash. “Why did Joe move here? Do you know?”

Apt shrugged. “I don’t, Your Highness. I’m sorry. I suppose I could ask him—”

Twilight sighed. “No, that’s quite alright. I guess I’ll be bringing Spike to the Crystal Empire instead of Canterlot for his birthday doughnut this year.”

“Spike likes doughnuts?” Flash said.

Twilight smiled. “That’s right. He loves them! Well, sweets of all kinds, actually, but mostly doughnuts. The first time we all went to the Grand Galloping Gala, all Spike wanted to do was spend the night with us, his friends. But we were all too worried about our own things, and we... kind of abandoned him.”

While she paused, Twilight saw both stallions cringe, though they said nothing. I wasn’t exactly an expert in friendship back then, that’s for sure. “Unfortunately, though, the night didn’t go over that well, and everypony ended up at Donut Joe’s after that Tartarus of a Gala. We had more fun drinking cocoa and eating doughnuts than any of us had at the dance!”

“Well, I’m glad to hear that the night ended on a swell note, Your Highness!” Apt Drop laughed.

“At least everypony had some fun,” Flash agreed. “Although… I must ask… Why was the Gala so horrible for you and your friends?”

“... I’ll tell you later,” Twilight replied, not eager to revisit that memory in full detail for a while. She still felt rather guilty at the mention of Spike’s abandonment, and, if she were honest with herself, her neglect of her other friends in favor of Princess Celestia. Only now as a Princess herself did she realize such blind worship had been foalish and embarrassing.

Her thoughts were cut short as Apt steered them into the center of the city’s bustling marketplace. If it had been crowded yesterday, it was packed now. Vendors and merchants arranged their stands in a wide circle, leaving an epicenter of congestion as hooves brushed past each other in search of bargains. Sellers called out their wares, from holly leaves to horseshoes, as their seemingly endless flow of customers trotted on by.

Reminds me of Ponyville’s market more than Canterlot’s. This city does appear to be more diverse, and the market doesn’t have that much of a competitive feel. More… homey, I guess?

Apt looked over his shoulder as he wove through the crowd. “Would either of you like to shop the market today, Your Majesty, Sir Flash Sentry?”

Both shook their heads. “No, I didn’t bring my any money with me anyway,” Twilight said.

Apt laughed again. “Oh, Your Highness, that’s no problem! We Crystal ponies are used to tabs and the honor system, even for non-royalty, so it would be no issue at all! But as you wish. There’s something I think that might interest you more, actually…”

Tabs and the honor system? Hmm. I’ll have to do some more research on the Crystal Empire itself while we’re here, not just the Tree of Harmony, the Elements, and Starswirl. What little I do know of their history is rather fascinating, so I’m sure that’s just the tip of the iceberg.

Lost in thought once more, Twilight followed Apt Drop as he led them away from the packed city center. Here, elaborate businesses gave way to less lavishly constructed homes. Shining in the steady sun, they were still more eloquent compared to a Ponyville cottage, or even a Canterlot single-story. Rarity should have had an absolute fit over this place! How she managed to focus on the Heart and the Games instead of all these gems, I don’t know.

The snow had begun melting from the ground and rooftops, though she was sure the forecast called for more. Not that she minded. Things were certainly strange here, but not all was completely lost.

Besides, the more I focus on the buildings, or the market, or the weather, the less I have to think about Cadence, succession, Apt’s “friend,” or what I so foalishly admitted to Flash before I—

Nope. Nope, nope, nope, nope! Not even gonna think that. I was just off-balance, is all! Snow on my hooves! Ice on the keratin! Hay, even with the golden horseshoes, it gets pretty sli—

“We’re here!” Apt exclaimed.

Oh, thank you, Apt, for your insufferably happy voice.

Twilight looked up from her hooves—which, unlike her horseshoes, possessed significant traction to avoid such unspeakably awkward mishaps in the future—to a rather fascinating sight.

The three stood atop the crest of a hill above what appeared to be a full-scale mining operation. Crystal Mines, read the bold letters painted on a tall facade at the base of the compound. Several shacks—to Twilight’s continued surprise, made from wood instead of crystal—sat directly behind the facade. Picnic tables, fire pits, and field kitchens were in use near the shacks. A clear path between the shacks lead to what appeared to be the main mining shaft. The shaft was supported by several sets of wooden beams as it lead down beneath the ground. Purple gemstones were embedded in its walls. Twilight recognized these as the same gemstones that were used in lieu of torches in the Crystal Palace.

Both mares and stallions milled about Crystal Mines. Some took a late breakfast outside, waiting in line at the field kitchens before returning to the picnic tables with bowls of something sweet-smelling. Others snapped collars around their necks as they hooked themselves into mining carts. Still others emerged from the mining shaft, pulling their fresh hauls of an assortment of gemstones into the shining morning.

What was perhaps the most interesting to Twilight was that there were a few ponies of other races scattered amongst the overwhelmingly Crystal pony crew. Nopony appeared to be in charge of the operation; nopony gave orders to the ones hooking themselves in the carts or looking over the hauls of those who emerged from the darkness.

Flash Sentry said what she was thinking.

“Wow.”

Stepping back, Apt grinned at his honored guests. “Impressed, are you, Sir Flash Sentry?”

“To say the least,” Flash replied with a low whistle.

Once she had regained the use of words, Twilight asked, “How long has this been in operation?”

“Since the return of the Crystal Empire, Your Highness.”

“And who is in charge?” Twilight asked.

Raising an eyebrow, Apt replied, “‘In charge’? Do you mean, who is the overseer?”

“Well… yes.” Although, when you use that word, it comes off a bit differently than I was intending.

Apt brought a hoof to his chin. “We… do not have such an individual, Your Highness.”

As delicately as she could, Twilight asked, “Well… why not?”

After a few moments, Apt stopped rubbing his chin and looked directly at her. “We have mined the crystals in the caverns below this land since the dawn of our mastery of the tundra, Your Highness,” he began, a sort of boldness in his words that took her aback, “and we have done it all as a community. There were no masters in those times, you see, Your Highness. The crystals were mined for many things: shelter, warmth, magic—”

Magic?

“—It was after… it took over our land and enslaved us that we served anypony but ourselves in the mines. It, Princess, was a greedy beast who hid our Crystal Heart, taking away our natural affinity for the crystals and replacing it with pain. Although there once was an… overseer,” Apt said , the word sounding like it tasted like poison, “who oversaw this mine, we will not shy away from such a vital source because of that past, Your Highness.

“I apologize if any of my words were disrespectful, Princess, but that is why the Crystal Mine has no masters, and never will. Anypony is free to come and mine, for the caverns’ bounty belongs to us all.”

“I… I didn’t mean to offend, or imply anything like that,” Twilight replied as she nearly squirmed in discomfort.

Apt’s expression softened as he bowed. “No offense taken. Forgive me, Your Highness. I did not mean to imply otherwise. Now then, shall I show you the operation up close…?”

Despite her lack of an answer, Apt started down the hill, the spring in his steps returning. Twilight’s ears drooped. Oh no, now I’ve offended him! Ugh! Can’t I do anything right these past few days?

From beside her came a dismissive wave of a hoof. “Don’t worry about it, Twilight. You didn’t mean any harm. It was just a question.”

“Thank you, Flash,” Twilight said with a sigh. Together, the two started after Apt, who was a good distance ahead. “I just…” She dropped her voice to a whisper. “I feel bad already for… well, his friend isn’t exactly just a friend, is he?”

Flash shook his head.

Twilight frowned. “See… I just… I don’t know what to think about this place, Flash, or these ponies.”

As Apt neared their destination, Flash slowed his pace, prompting Twilight to do so as well. After a moment, Flash replied, “Well… Maybe you don’t have to know what to think quite yet. I mean… We have a few more weeks, right? That’s enough time to… think things over.”

“Yes… I suppose you’re right.”

“And…” Flash appeared to take a breath before finishing, as if steeling himself. “If you ever want somepony to… sound off on… I would be happy to help you with that.”

Warmth flooded Twilight’s senses as she smiled up at him, full of gratitude and relief. Even after our conversation last night, you still want to talk to me about… things like that. You didn’t judge me, or run—or fly—away. Only Cadence knows about that colt… and now, you.

“I’ll take you up on that,” Twilight said with a grin. “You’re a good friend, Flash.”

As they officially crossed into Crystal Mines, Flash said, “You are too, Twilight.”

I’m so glad Celestia appointed you, Twilight wanted to add, but Apt Drop was smiling that infectious smile of his, with that eternal spring in his step. The Crystal Mines awaited.

Once they joined Apt’s side, the stallion gave a light chuckle. “Alright, Your Highness, Sir Flash Sentry, follow me. While it is somewhat dark in the mining tunnels, we have more than enough torchgems to go around inside…”

Torchgems! So those are the purple ones in the walls. I wonder how many different kinds of crystals there are? And some seem to have magical properties… how many of those are there?

Down into the mine shaft they followed Apt Drop, Flash at Twilight’s side while the other stallion led the way. As they walked, Twilight observed how the torchgems seemed to pulse every other second or so, like a flickering flame. The light faded the deeper they traveled down the tunnel, yet not enough that Twilight needed to light her horn. Interesting. I must study one of these gems up close later.

“How deep do these tunnels go?” Flash asked their guide.

“Quite deep, Sir,” Apt answered. “We are coming up to the main crossroads, as I will show you…”

They soon came to a large clearing. The tunnel opened up to a monstrous cavern. Multiple tunnels led off from the main cavern. Twilight noted a slight drop in temperature, concordant with the lowered elevation. Looking back, she realized that they had been on a slight downhill the whole time, measurable only by the tiniest of degrees in retrospect.

“This is the central hub of the operation, Your Highness,” Apt said. “From here, each of these tunnels leads off to yet another network of paths. All of the primary ones have been explored, but new ones are dug and created quite frequently, perhaps even as we speak, Princess.”

“I see.” Twilight watched as a Crystal stallion, bowing in acknowledgment to them as he passed, pulled a cart full of mining tools. “What kind of gemstones are down here?”

Apt clapped his forehooves together. “Oh, every kind, Your Highness! And it isn’t rare for a new type to be discovered every so often as well. I don’t have a number, but I would say there’s at least several hundred different varieties.”

“Are there any books about the crystal varieties in the library?” Twilight asked.

“But of course! Why, the subject of crystals and their properties is something that our ancients studied extensively before…” Waving a forehoof, Apt added with a bit of a somber tone, “Well, before you know, Your Highness. But yes, next time you stop by, I will have some books laid out for you.”

Twilight smiled. “Thank you, Apt, I appreciate it.”

With a bow of his head, Apt replied, “You’re welcome. Now, there is one last thing I would like to show both of you, if you wouldn’t mind getting your hooves dirty…”

“Not at all.” Twilight looked to the other stallion. “Flash?”

“Not at all either,” Flash said with a chuckle.

“Alright then! Princess, Sir, if you would both please follow me…”

Before his eyes was one of the most beautiful things Flash Sentry had ever seen. His jaw hung agape as he looked upon it, thoughts useless, eyes wide.

A mosaic of crystals of every shape, size, and color stared back at him. Crystals that he had yet to see in the streets of the Crystal Empire or within the Crystal Palace itself twinkled in the wane light of the torchgems shimmering by their hundreds throughout this portion of the cavern. All the shades of the rainbow he knew, and some he didn’t know, played out over and over again in seemingly infinite patterns, like the pi of gemstones.

“This is the Eternal Wall,” Apt explained as he trotted up to the mosaic. “The crystals here have formed this wall in the caverns for millennia. How this collage was formed, nopony knows. However, what we do know is that nopony, not even our strongest or our wisest, can free a gem from it.

“The Wall appears to seal off the deepest part of the cavern,” Apt continued as he turned back to them, “from whatever lays beyond it. What, we have never known, and never will. Legends say it perhaps protected us from… it, but I personally do not believe that to be the case, Your Highness.”

Twilight appeared as fascinated as Flash was, if not more so. Without a word, she trotted up to the Eternal Wall and laid a forehoof upon it.

Flash watched warily as she moved her forehoof up and down. “How… how does it feel?” If they are magical and impossible to remove, wouldn’t that hurt?

As if he had read his mind, Apt said to him, “Don’t worry, Sir Flash Sentry. Merely touching the gems will cause no harm. Instead, it will feel—”

“Warm.” Twilight removed her forehoof from the Wall and looked down at it, tilting her head. “But, how?” she asked Apt. “These are just crystals. Just rocks. Just minerals! Why are they warm, Apt?”

“Ah…” Apt shook his head. “Your Highness, why is a question I cannot answer. That is far beyond my knowledge. Perhaps I can find a book that says more—”

“Yes please.” Taking a step back, Twilight gazed upon the Eternal Wall. Flash could see her brow furrow as she looked the Wall over again. “I would like to know more about this formation.”

“I can help you with that, certainly.” Apt walked back behind them towards the exiting tunnel. “Ready to go whenever you are, Your Highness, Sir Flash Sentry.”

Flash waited as Twilight observed the Eternal Wall a bit more, running her forehoof over its shimmering surface once more, before she nodding at him. As soon as she was on her hooves again, following after Apt, Flash hurried after.

All throughout the tunnels, the three were silent again. While he, too, was fascinated by the Eternal Wall and the Crystal Mines, Flash couldn’t help but feel there was some kind of undercurrent to Apt’s tour, much like there had been to the play.

Either this is the most welcoming place in Equestria, and maybe on Earth itself, or there’s something else going on here… Not necessarily for me, but for Twilight. Almost… persuasive.

Their hooves met the snow as they emerged from the mouth of the mine shaft. Snow had begun to fall once more, although it did not seem to discourage the others from mining. A trio of Crystal stallions filed in, murmuring good morning to Twilight and Flash as they passed.

“Um, Apt…” Twilight fidgeted. “Is there a, uh… Um…”

“Oh! Yes, in that building.” Apt pointed to one of the shacks.

Twilight nearly galloped off, calling behind her, “Okay, thanks! Be right back!”

“We’ll be out here!” Flash called after her, trotting up to the shack and waiting outside.

Apt joined him. For a moment, both stallions were silent, until Apt leaned in closer to Flash.

“You know, Sir Flash Sentry… There is something I did not mention about the Eternal Wall.”

“... Oh?”

Apt nodded. “Every year, there is a brilliant display of light that emanates from the Wall, which casts its light all over the Crystal Empire. The Aurora borealis.”

Intrigued, Flash asked, “The Northern Lights, right?”

“Indeed, sir. And this year, the Aurora should emerge sometime next weekend. It is very lovely to watch, sir, especially from the… Crystal Mountains…”

Trailing off, Apt stepped away from Flash, smoothing out his scarf. It took him a moment, but as the librarian’s words sunk in, Flash felt himself grinning widely.

Crystal Mountains, huh?

Twilight stepped out from the shack, looking relieved. “Heh, I’m baaack… Sorry about that…”

“No problem at all, Your Highness. Let me lead you back to the Crystal Palace,” Apt said with one more bow.

At her nod, their guide started off again, leading them back in twists and turns through the marketplace towards the Palace.

On the way, Flash Sentry let Apt’s words echo in his head. Next weekend… Crystal Mountains…

Perhaps I can convince Twilight to accompany me on a second flight…

What Lies Between

After Twilight and Flash returned to the Crystal Palace from Apt Drop’s tour, the former was full of questions. Although Twilight nearly ached to go back to the library, Princess Cadence managed to convince her to continue taking the weekends off from her studies. Reluctantly, Twilight caved, and thus spent the rest of the weekend either “leisure reading” in her room or spending time with Cadence and Shining in the castle.

Despite his objections of duty and order, Flash was given an impromptu quasi-weekend-off by his Princess. He spent the remainder of that first weekend in the Crystal Empire flying through the Crystal Mountains, searching out the perfect vantage point upon which to view the upcoming Northern Lights. He also spent some time with his hosts, along with the other Royal Guards before they left for Canterlot. Between it all, Flash caught up on some leisure reading of his own, feeling truly relaxed as he indulged in some tales he had long forgotten.

Sometime late Sunday evening, Flash received a knock at his door, finding Precise Jot on the other side. The elderly mare, looking quite weary, presented him with the two copies of the photograph taken after the play that he had requested. He had thanked her profusely, so overjoyed that he would have hugged her if he could.

One of the photographs he carefully pressed into his journal. The other he tucked in between layers of cloth and then hid inside a book about Commander Hurricane. He couldn’t decide what made him happier: the photograph itself, or how he imagined Greyhoof would react to receiving his copy.

Monday arrived. With it came the same sense of routine the prior week had already instilled in him.

Each morning, Flash would wake, dress, have breakfast with Twilight, then assist Shooting Star with the recruits. Despite Shining Armor’s explicit permission to do so, Twilight had thus far failed to ask to see the recruits in action. Flash noted this but didn’t push it.

After helping with the training, Flash would then escort Twilight to the library. The two would read through their respective allotment of books for the day—Twilight at least ten, Flash maybe two if the first was a short read. Apt would bring them daffodil and daisy sandwiches and tea at lunch.

Once night began to fall, the two would return to the palace for dinner, after which Twilight would “leisure read” for several hours in her room before her snores echoed through the hallway. Flash would enjoy a restful sleep. The cycle would begin the following morning.

This cycle repeated for three days. Throughout those days, Flash noted that Twilight had fallen silent more often than not. Her mind seemed constantly occupied, even when her nose was far from a book. Although he wished to try and engage her in conversation, what little attempt he made was disregarded; she would give him one-word answers or nothing.

I hope I didn’t say or do anything to offend her. It’s almost like she and I have started to switch roles. Then again, maybe she’s just frustrated that she hasn’t found any of the information she’s looking for. Even though Apt brought her books on the crystals, she hasn’t read them yet. We keep tearing through book after book, and have yet to find anything about Starswirl, the Tree of Harmony, or the Elements.

A part of Flash hoped that, when the weekend arrived once more, Twilight would open up to him again as she had before. Perhaps, then, he could truly know what she thought of things… and where he stood.

Thursday was a notably quiet day in the library. Normally, while there was the occasional patron or two who trotted in every hour, today, Flash hadn’t seen a single soul aside from Apt or his mother. Not that he minded.

The peace and quiet might have done some good in mitigating Twilight’s growing frustration. At least, he hoped.

Twilight groaned as she closed another thick tome, then placed it on the table with a thud. “Nope. Nothing there either. I would have thought a book titled, ‘The Annotated Works Of Past Tense, Empire Historian’ would have at least mentioned something about the great Starswirl the Bearded! Especially since he seemed rather fond of listing the most miniscule achievements of other mages who lived around the same time as Starswirl! But no! I guess that’s asking for too much, now, isn’t it?” she finished, hissing through her teeth as she slumped in her seat.

Seated across from her at the table, Flash put down the book in his forehooves. “I suppose so, Twilight. I haven’t found anything either.”

Twilight eyed the book in front of him with a scowl. “I wouldn’t expect ’The Complete Lexicon Of Crystal Puns’ to be full of wisdom, exactly.”

Flash winced. “I know you said you wanted to go through all the books, but if you would like, I can skip over the ones that—”

“No, it’s fine, it’s fine. You’re fine.” Twilight sighed, her wings drooping as she slumped in her chair. “You’re not doing anything wrong. It’s just… I know Apt and his mother are hard at work organizing these books, but at this rate, we’ll go through all of them before they catalogue even half.”

Unfortunately, Flash had to agree. He and Twilight had just managed to get through three of the enormous, double-sided bookshelves on one side of one floor of the massive library. I think I saw Precise Jot going through some books right below us… last week.

Bringing her forehooves to her temples, Twilight rubbed them in little circles and continued to groan. “Maybe we need to rethink our strategy. Even if we stay here past business hours, there’s no way we’ll finish inspecting all of the books before the month is over. There’s just simply too many,” she said with a sigh.

Though he wanted to sigh in frustration along with her, Flash resisted doing so, frowning instead at Twilight’s state. Dark circles hung under her eyes. Her mane and tail, usually brushed and straightened to absolute perfection, had begun to frizz. Feathers stuck out at odd angles from her wings.

Silence passed between them, the only sound piercing through it that of Apt reshelving books a floor below.

Flash brought a hoof to his chin. Well, if you want to leave no stone unturned, but there’s too many stones… Maybe get more helping hooves?

“How about we get some ponies to help us?” Flash offered.

“I… suppose that could work, but I’m not going to bring my friends from Ponyville just to go through a library with me. I haven’t properly spent time with them in weeks. That wouldn’t be fair. Cadence and Shining are busy with their own royal duties, their servants have enough on their plates, and Apt and his mother are already working on their project.”

“Ah… sorry.”

Twilight crossed her forehooves over the table and laid her head atop them. “Thanks for the suggestion,” she said with a slight smile.

“You’re welcome.”

Flash considered a change of subject. Maybe that will help us both think. After a moment, he said, “So… If you don’t mind me asking, how are your friends?”

Twilight appeared to perk up at his question. “They’re doing great, actually. We’ve been sending letters back and forth weekly since I started living in Canterlot Castle full-time. I go see them for about a week each month, but it doesn’t feel enough. The letters help. Still… I feel like I’m missing a lot of their lives already.”

Flash began to reply, but Twilight was already continuing.

“It’s odd, learning about the magic of friendship for almost three years, and then, once all of that learning leads to these—” Twilight rustled her wings—”I’m whisked away from my friends again. Heh. Ironic, isn’t it?”

Flash again opened his mouth to reply, only to be cut off again.

“I mean, don’t get me wrong. I love Princess Celestia. I’ve always loved her. She’s been my mentor, my best friend, and my second mother since I was eight years old. And I care deeply about Princess Luna, too. Granted, I haven’t gotten to know her as much, but I’m trying. And even Discord—the Spirit of Chaos, for Galaxia’s sake, who turned my friends and I gray and nearly ruled Equestria again!—is good company. But it’s not enough. Everything changed overnight on me, and I just—”

Flash raised a forehoof, yet, Twilight appeared not to have noticed.

Twilight was raising her voice now, just a tad, not enough to be considered rude in a library but enough that Flash was taken aback. “And then I come here, and all I want is four weeks off! Read my books, play checkers with Cadence, hug Shining and poke him in the chest when he teases me about the time he made me believe that two plus two equals tomato. That’s all I wanted! I was hoping to get this work done, so maybe I could relax, but no. Nooooo, Twilight Sparkle can’t have that, now, can she?”

This time, Flash managed to get one word in edgewise. “Twilight—”

“Now all this… this… bullshit—” Twilight spat the word, as if it were fetid and stinking—

“Twilight—”

”—about the order, the order, the order! Wanting me to rethink something that’s as basic as table manners and how to properly organize a bibliography! And how could she even dare to suggest that I wouldn’t—”

Twilight’s horn sparked with magic, her lips drawn back in a snarl, her eyes angry and wild. She leaned back her chair.

Flash jumped from his chair, but not in time. Twilight leaned all the way back. Her chair hit the library floor with a heavy thud at the same time that her horn burst forth with a spark of purple magic, hitting the top shelf of the bookshelf directly above her.

“Ow!”

Twilight groaned as she made acquaintance with the floor.

A book was dislodged from the jam-packed bookshelf by her magic.

“Owwwww!”

Twilight groaned again as a heavy, dusty book made acquaintance with her face.

Pushing the book off her immediately, Flash grabbed Twilight’s forehooves and helped her stand up. “Are you alright?” he asked, trying to hide the urgency in his voice.

Twilight rubbed at her snout, then looked at her forehoof. “I think so—oh, wait. Nope.”

Two drops of blood clung to her underhoof.

Horseapples! “Apt! Hey, Apt!” Flash cupped his forehooves around his mouth and called down to the stallion.

Apt looked up from his cartful of books. “Yes, Sir Flash Sentry?” he called back up to him.

“Bring us some ice and tissues!”

At his words, Apt half-bowed and trotted off. “Right away, sir!”

Turning back to Twilight, Flash said, “He should be back soon. Let me see…”

Cursing under her breath, Twilight turned to face him. Her lavender forehoof could barely contain the rivers of blood flowing from her snout.

Without hesitation, Flash reached back and grasped the blue saddle blanket over his backplate with his teeth. He then folded it to the size of a kerchief and held it out towards her injury. “Here, let me—”

“Buh dat’s yer blangkit,” Twilight mumbled, pushing her forehoof harder against her bleeding snout. “Dat’s imporint.”

“It’ll wash out.” It has before.

Twilight seemed to consider it for a moment, then nodded, dropping her forehoof. After passing the blanket over to her, Flash pulled out a chair and directed her to sit. “Lean forward and apply as much pressure to your nose as you can. It should stop the bleeding in a few minutes.”

“I’be hab a nosebreed befur,” Twilight muttered, closing her eyes.

Flash bit the inside of his cheek. “Sorry. I don’t mean to patronize you.”

“I’b new, sowwy. I’b jus’ grumby,” Twilight replied, shifting her position in discomfort.

“Oh? I hadn’t noticed.” Flash stood beside her, watching carefully as the blood began to slow. “That’s alright if you are. We all have… times like that.”

Hoofsteps tromping up the stairs caught Flash’s attention. “Over here, Apt!”

The librarian hurried over, a sizeable bag of ice on his back and a box of tissues in his hoof. “My apologies for the delay, Sir Flash Sentry, our icebox—Princess! Are you alright?! What happened?!”

Twilight rolled her eyes once she opened them. “I’b wa’ bean earnational an’—”

Apt set the ice and tissues down at the table. “Err, Your Highness—”

“She leaned back, and, accidentally knocked this book down. It then… kind of fell,” Flash explained, selecting his words in a manner that he hoped would save Twilight some embarrassment.

Bowing profusely, Apt began giving a thousand apologies, all of them invoking different levels of guilt, regret, or offers of comfort. Twilight, for the most part, ignored them. Instead, she pressed the ice to her snout with her treacherous magic and swapped out Flash’s saddle blanket for the tissues.

Flash winced at the dark-red streaks on the blanket. Seeing them sparked his own form of guilt, and while he did not offer to send the Empire’s finest doctor to ensure Twilight’s nose would heal like Apt did, he mentally berated himself nonetheless.

If you were one second quicker, you could have pushed her out of the way! You’re starting to get a bit too relaxed, Flash. What if it had been an assassin, and not a book? Stop neglecting your training! No more “leisure reading” or fattening selections at meals!

“And I swear, Your Highness, upon all that is holy and true, if there is anything I could do to make this up to you, please don’t hesitate—”

Twilight flung the bloody tissues down on the table. “It’s fine, Apt! It’s fine, okay?!” Twilight almost yelled, sniffling to reveal her stagnant nose. “It was just a nosebleed, and I brought it on myself! I leaned too far back and shot the book free with my magic! It wasn’t anything you, or you—” she pointed at Flash—”did! So you can stop trying to kiss my flank, because I’m not going to sue you, or have you thrown in the dungeons, or anything, alright, Apt?!

“Can’t everypony stop treating me like I’m made of glass for once?!"

The silence that followed was as heavy as nightfall.

Finally, Apt cleared his throat and looked at his hooves. “I—I’m sorry, Your Highness. Please, forgive me. I shall leave you be.”

The librarian trotted away, but not before Flash noted his cheeks, burning with humiliation. His own were crimson from guilt, and he found himself unable to meet Twilight’s eyes.

It’s true. We all treat you this way, because you are special, Twilight… Even if you don’t want to be.

Shaking with anger, Twilight grabbed the heavy tome that had started of all of this—not with her magic, but her forehooves. “Stupid book! Stupid!”

Flash flinched as the book landed with a crash down the aisle. Without a word, he walked over to the discarded volume, picked it up, walked back over, and set it on a free space on the shelf.

Twilight laid her face against the table, swore again, then fell silent.

Any notion of speaking that passed through Flash Sentry’s mind was shot down immediately. Whether in guilt, disbelief, or fear, he chose not to. Instead, he stood beside Twilight, like a good Royal Guard should, as talkative as stone.

Most other Royal Guards also stood impersonal beside their rulers, but Flash had long crossed that line and would never be able to restore it.

After what seemed like an eternity, Twilight raised her head and stared at him. To his surprise, no tears were in her eyes. They must have been only one more mishap away.

“... Why?” Twilight asked.

“... Why, what?” Flash asked back.

“Why did you agree to come with me on this trip? Why haven’t you asked to be reassigned already?”

… Because I was ordered to?

… No, hah, who am I kidding?

Because… you’re beautiful, and smart, and kind, and caring, even if you don’t feel those things, because you treat me like a pony, not a title, not a name, you treat us all that way, even though you think you’re terrible, you’re not, because, in spite of everything, you try, and you’ve always tried, and you’re a better ruler than Celestia or Luna or even Cadence or Shining, and even though I’m not supposed to feel for you, I still do, even though I fight it, and even though you want me to be your friend, and Shining wants me to be your friend, I know I can’t be only your friend, because even right now I want to pull you into my hooves and kiss you and tell you all these things that nopony will ever know, and I want to give you the answers you so desperately need but I know I shouldn’t and I can’t because you are you and I am I?

Instead of any of those things, Flash answered simply:

“Because you’re a good pony, Twilight.”

After a beat, he added, “Even if you don’t think you are, you are.”

This answer appeared to be both a blessing and a curse. A blessing because, at hearing it, Twilight seemed to both be further and closer to tears.

And a curse because, as his tongue rolled you are into the atmosphere between them, Flash knew he had passed the point of no return.

All I want is for you to be happy.

“Th… Thank you.”

Twilight stood up, and, before Flash could object, threw her forehooves around his neck.

“I really needed to hear that,” she whispered into his ear, her breath warm and sweet.

Hugs were not forbidden between ponies of different races. They were encouraged. They were a sign of comfort. Of trust. Of the deep friendship that makes up platonic love—the strongest kind of love between those who were irrevocably compatible.

A hug between a Royal Guard and a Princess? Now, that was a different case altogether. Flash Sentry had never seen a Princess hug a Royal Guard, except when Cadence was engaged to Shining, or when Shooting Star’s father had passed away and Celestia had held him as he sobbed. Other than those two situations, any such embrace would be grounds for immediate investigation.

Flash didn’t give a damn about any of that.

Flash hugged her back, his larger, shod forehooves around her shoulders. “You’re welcome.”

When they pulled away, their cheeks were luminescent again, and Flash Sentry thought of the cliff-face and the snow. He took a step back and, seizing on the closest distraction, grabbed that awful book that had dared to meet Twilight Sparkle’s muzzle.

“Ahem… Heh, heh… Now, what exactly is this troublesome thing here?” Flash joked, thrusting the book open to a random page. “I bet it’s a book on weather patterns, or how to make a really tasty stew, or—”

וכשהשמש ונפגש בין הערביים, יש ניצוץ, ואש. ובישיבה של השמיים, לא יהיה קרע גדול בין העולמות

“O-o-or what?” Twilight rubbed the back of her neck as she rustled her wings. “S-something silly again, huh?” She peered over his shoulder. “Heh, probably about some h-hoofball player or the f-first Crystal pony to use the crys—”

Twilight gasped.

“Old Equestrian!”

Flash gaped. “That’s what this is?!” I thought it was a bunch of chicken scratches!

Any remnants of her outburst, her physical pain, their contact, or one of the other thousand things Twilight Sparkle had a right to be preoccupied with vanished at this discovery. Wound like a top—a top that had seen both ends of the emotional spectrum in less time than it took for Flash Sentry to polish his armor—Twilight was now released.

Hopping like a caffeinated jackrabbit, Twilight grasped the book with her magic mid-jump and began cheering. “This is it! This is it! This. Is. It! Flash, do you have any idea what this means?!” Twilight rounded on him, grinning wide enough that he feared she might bruise her jaw next.

“Uh… That you… found a book written in Old Equestrian?”

“Old Equestrian faded out of use only a few years before Starswirl passed! Because he was the one working on reforming the language! This book is either going to be about him, written by him, or at least mention him! And since Starswirl discovered the Tree of Harmony and the Elements, the odds that this book discusses or at least mentions at least one of them are extremely favorable!”

”Extremely favorable”? Is that something you can bet on in Las Pegasus?

Still holding the book in her aura, Twilight looked up at the bookshelf that had caused her so much grief. “Oh, I’ve never been happier to bump my head and get a nosebleed than I am today!” she said with a squeal, more excited than a filly on Hearth’s Warming morning.

Grinning, Flash replied, “I… I’ve never seen somepony be so happy for those things, either.”

“Oh, let’s forget the rest of our time here today! I want to go home and translate this book right away!”

“Of course, Twilight, let’s just—”

Twilight came to a halt, the book nearly falling to the ground. A deep blush spread across her muzzle. “But first, er, maybe I should go apologize to Apt…”

In spite of the circumstances, Flash couldn’t hold back the smallest smile. And this, Twilight, is why you’re a good pony, and always will be.

Flash grabbed his bloodied saddle blanket and tucked it beneath his backplate. Better not to worry ponies on the walk home. I’ll have one of the servants wash it once we get back. “Don’t worry. Let’s go find him.”

Meeting her eyes over his shoulder, Flash saw Twilight smile again, and all felt right with the world.

Three empty mugs sat scattered amongst a landscape of books, parchment, quills, and inkpots. A fourth sat half-full, its caffeinated contents tepid but still deemed drinkable. One of the torchgems from the palace walls—along with a small hammer, a chisel, a magnifying glass, and a microscope—lay untouched on the table.

Twilight set down the strange book, her brow furrowed. While she turned to one of the translation guides, she picked up the last mug of coffee with her magic and took a strong sip. Once the mug hit the table, she grabbed her quill and went to work on a sheet of parchment, scrawling with a vengeance.

”In day night no remorse for serpent…” Ugh, that isn’t right! It’s amazing how broken Old Equestrian grammar can appear at times when it’s translated into modern. Even though I’ve gotten about twenty pages in, there’s still so much left to read and translate. This is going to be much more difficult than I expected.

Setting the quill down, Twilight sighed. Even If I push myself with my translating speed, there’s no telling how long it’ll take to ensure that my translations have the correct grammar. This book has to be at least five hundred pages long.

While the caffeine revved in her blood, Twilight let her chin rest on the table. She only allowed herself a brief sigh before she sat back up straight in her chair and picked up the book again. Its pages were yellowed and curling, rough and reluctant in her forehooves.

Okay, let’s try again…This passage doesn’t seem to make any sense.

היום התקיים שום חרטה כלפי הנחש, וגם לא בלילה

… Day… no… remorse… serpent… night…

A steady knock at her door caught her attention, but not enough to tear her eyes away from the pages. “Yes?” No… Day… hold… no… remorse…

“Twilight, dinner is ready,” Flash declared through the door.

Nor… do… night… to… serpent…

Twilight’s glanced up from the ancient words and opened the door with her magic. Flash stood there with a smile, looking eager yet patient.

“Oh, it’s dinnertime already?” she asked, glancing over at a crystalline clock. “I could have sworn we just came home from the library…”

“Er… That was… Five hours ago, Twilight.”

“Really?”

He nodded.

“Oh. Well…” Although her stomach wanted to protest, four mugs of coffee kept the monster in her belly at bay. “I really want to make some more headway on this, so…”

“I understand. Should I just head down, or would you like me to wait?” Flash asked, a bit of hesitancy in his voice.

“Oh, no, no. Please, don’t miss out on dinner on account of me,” Twilight said with a chuckle. “You go on ahead, Flash.”

“Alright. Thank you, Twilight. Oh, and good luck. Let me know if I can do anything to help,” Flash added, smiling as he stepped away.

“Will do!”

As she closed the door, Twilight watched him start down the hallway, his golden armor shining under the torchgems. Absent from his backplate was the blue saddle blanket. She brought a forehoof to her snout and flushed a bit, biting the inside of her cheek.

I suppose that’s what I get for being loud in a library. What’s that the Ramayaks and Neighponese call it? Karma?

Twilight finished off her last mug of coffee and picked up the book again.

After a few attempts, she found herself unable to read past the same convoluted sentence, her thoughts reverting to the incident in the library.

Twilight set the book down and rubbed her temples. It wasn’t enough that I had to embarrass and scare poor Apt Drop… regardless of his… issues… he’s still a nice stallion who means well… But I absolutely lost control on top of it. I mean, I know this “order business” is stressful, but really? Am I going to cast another want-it-need-it spell and send the whole Empire into a frenzy or something?

If only Spike was here…

Or any of my friends, really…

The flame of the candle on Twilight’s nightstand flickered as day faded to dawn. Shadows began to dance over her desk, but all she saw was Cadence’s pained eyes and a cold daffodil and daisy sandwich with hayfries.

What would my friends think about Cadence’s plan? Would any of them side with her? None of them are in a relationship, and other than Rarity fawning over Blueblood or Spike making googly eyes at Rarity—silly little crushes, both—none of them seem to worry about it. All of them seem to love their special talent, their status, their family… They seem happy. But are they? Is anypony?

Am I missing something? Is this something ponies commonly worry about—who they love? Does it not come naturally, as it should? Are there other ponies like Apt? Are there more ponies like Orion and Clover? Are some of my friends like that, and I just don’t know?

... Am I—

Twilight shook her head. No, focus. You can worry about all of that later. Right now, it’s time to unravel the mysteries behind the Tree of Harmony. You know, what you came here for?

Picking up the quill again, Twilight returned to the first few words of her latest translation.

Serpent… Day and night… Surely, this has a deeper meaning. Perhaps—

With a clink, an inkpot tipped over on the desk.

Twilight gasped, her wings extending as she nearly fell from her chair. “Who’s ther—”

“Twilight,” said an irritated voice, “it’s me.”

Twilight turned around. “... Cadence?”

Cadence stared back, her muzzle blank.

Almost pushing an empty mug off her desk, Twilight quickly sat up straight. “How long have you been standing there?”

Cadence looked at the clock. “Almost a minute. What are you working on?”

Twilight closed her books, then grinned. “I found a book written in Old Equestrian at the library. I’m certain it’s what I’ve been looking for, or a start, at least!”

The faintest smile crossed Cadence’s muzzle. “Well, that’s good to hear. Do you have some free time to talk, or should I come back later?”

“T-talk?” Again, Twilight thought of an uneaten sandwich, along with a cold plate of hayfries. “Um, I suppose so…”

A familiar blue aura engulfed the room.

Without a word, Cadence sat down on Twilight’s bed. Waiting.

Icy stones settled in Twilight’s stomach. Her tongue grew thicker than her throat. Turning in her chair to face her beloved sister-in-law—her beautiful, terrible, wonderful, horrible sister-in-law—seemed an impossible feat, but she managed.

Twilight wondered again about karma.

“... A-a soundproofing spell? Again?” Twilight asked at last. Whether the silence had been seconds or minutes, she neither knew nor cared.

Cadence raised her forehooves. “It’s just so—”

“So what?” Twilight narrowed her eyes. “Is this going to be like our ‘talk’ last week, Cadence?”

Cadence lowered her forehooves, her own eyes narrowing right back at her. “Twilight, we haven’t had a proper conversation since that talk.”

“We’ve talked plenty since then.”

“Not about what’s been on your mind.”

“How do you know what’s on my mind?” Twilight said, her tone a near snarl.

Twilight turned the chair around before she sat back down, wrapping her forehooves around it. She clung to her lifeline as the relentless sea swept between them, poised and tense, a sneaker wave ready to strike.

Cadence watched the waves crash on by before she replied in a soft tone, “Why are you being so hostile?”

Twilight held fast. “I know what you came in here to talk about.”

“Do you?”

“I do.” Twilight tightened her grip on the chair.

“Well,” Cadence said with a click of her tongue, “Apt Drop stopped by right before dinner.”

By some miracle, Twilight didn’t fall out of her chair.

Looking at Twilight as if she were eight years old again, as if she had just been caught with both forehooves and her mouth in the cookie jar, Cadence continued, “He was very distraught. He told me that there had been an accident at the library, and he wanted to make sure that you were alright and wouldn’t—ahem—have him sent to the moon.”

The rope was slipping from Twilight’s hooves as the sea raged again.

Cadence saw her open her mouth and might as well have muzzled her.

“And since you were still hiding in your room, I had to ask Flash what happened—”

Twilight, caught up in the ocean that was Cadence, shrank as the lifeline slipped further and further away.

“And, Galaxia bless that colt, he tried very hard to downplay any wrongdoing on your part towards Apt—”

Twilight flushed at that.

“But I know better.”

The last few inches of rope were swallowed by the sea.

Twilight avoided Cadence’s gaze, her eyes falling to the floor. She was a little foal hiding behind the back of the chair.

“Twilight, what is going on?” Cadence asked. Her voice was heavy from a combined feast of concern and disappointment. It passed through Twilight’s ears and stole the last remainder of her appetite.

Twilight fought her indigestion. “W-well… I…”

Twilight sighed and shook her head, reluctantly meeting Cadence’s gaze. “Cadence… I… I’m so sorry. I didn’t mean to… to scare Apt like that. I was just… frustrated.”

“‘Was’?”

“I am.” Twilight fidgeted in the chair. “I threw a fit and hurt myself, okay? And I yelled at Apt and Flash on top of that. But I didn’t threaten him,” she added, feigning confidence in her tone.

I may have scared the living daylights out of Apt, but I would never threaten to… “have him sent to the moon”. Is that something ponies really believe? Celestia would never do that! She only did it to Luna because she had no other choice!

“I see.” Sighing, Cadence settled into a more relaxed position on the bed. Then, patting a spot next to her, she ushered Twilight over.

All four of Twilight’s hooves were gelatin as she moved from the desk to the bed. Whether that was from guilt or a lack of circulation, she wasn’t quite sure. Either way, it was painful.

“Twilight, look,” Cadence said with a frown once she was settled, “I know you’re frustrated. I know you’re confused. I know you might even be angry. Maybe even with me.”

Twilight’s heart sank. “Cadence—”

“But please, please do not take it out on our citizens,” Cadence finished, raising a forehoof again. She brought it to Twilight’s cheek for a moment before letting it fall. “I know you have a lot on your plate right now, and I have certainly added much more to it, but…”

“I know, I know.” Twilight shook her head. “I’m sorry.”

With a small smile, Cadence replied, “I know you are, and I’m sorry for getting angry with you. It’s just… Apt was pretty upset.”

“But I apologized to him. Multiple times! And I never said anything about Celestia, or the moon—”

“I know, Twily. I know you wouldn’t say something like that. But you have to understand…” Cadence gestured with a wing towards Twilight’s open window. “Apt, like many of the ponies here, is… living outside of what the rest of Equestria thinks is acceptable. Despite how cheerful he seems, he’s scared, Twily.”

Twilight’s ears drooped. “Scared?”

Cadence nodded. “He is one of the lucky ones. His mother, his friends, his monarch… We know who he is, and we accept it. But Celestia or Luna would not. They would not bless his union, or even condone it; they would condemn it. They would advise him that he is confused, that he is mistaken, that he should find a mare. They would not jail him, or otherwise punish him—”

“Celestia and Luna have never done such a thing!"

“The leaders of the old tribes would have thrown Apt and Quartz in prison if they were feeling merciful,” Cadence said, her words as icy as the tundra. “The old tribes beat and sometimes even killed ponies who loved outside their race or within their gender.”

“That’s not the case anymore!” Twilight raised her voice. “Celestia and Luna have never and will never thrown a pony in jail for that, nor would they hurt them! Nor would they condone—”

“I know that, Twilight,” Cadence said, her brow furrowing as her tone edged towards exasperated. “But it happens. You saw Clover’s bruise. That is why Apt is afraid. He is not afraid of Celestia and Luna, but of what other ponies might think or do.

“Other ponies might cast him out, or stop doing business with him, or beat him. Why do you think Clover came here, Twilight, besides the attack? Do you think anypony would want to hire her as a gardener after she—” Cadence gestured with her forehooves—”’brought shame’ to the House of Orion?”

Twilight bit her lip. “Well, I suppose I hadn’t—”

“Celestia and Luna will advise a pony like Apt or Clover, if asked, what they should do. We both know how they would answer. However, they will not call for the Guards, or exile them from Equestria, or bring a hoof to their cheek. They would not send Apt to the moon.”

“Right, but—”

“But by upholding the order, by upholding the laws regarding whom they recognize as ‘true couples’ and whom they don’t, they foster an environment for those other ponies who would harm Apt or Clover. Celestia or Luna didn’t strike Clover, but somepony did, and they did it knowing that Celestia and Luna would agree that what Clover was doing was wrong.”

“But! But!” Twilight’s wings flared. “But, Cadence—c’mon! Celestia and Luna do not condone assault! It’s a crime without exception, except self-defense! Hay, the whole reason Orion is in prison is because he committed assault and battery against me and members of the Guard—” including Flash—”and not because he decided to go against Nature! If Orion would have just kept himself from throwing his little tantrum, then he wouldn’t be in prison!”

Cadence shot back, “And you wouldn’t have dried blood in your snout.”

Silence.

Cheeks burning, Twilight stared at the floor again. “I said I was sorry.”

Cadence laid a forehoof on her shoulder. “That’s not the point.”

Twilight refused to look at her. “Then what is your point?”

“My point is… Ponies do crazy things in the heat of the moment, Twilight. Love can blind us.”

Thinking of Orion and Clover, and Apt and Quartz, Twilight could only nod. Blind to things as they have been, are, and will be. Blind to how things should be.

While Twilight engaged in a staring contest with the floor, Cadence took one of her forehooves in her own as she continued, “Love can blind us to the best decision we should make, or how we should express ourselves, or even to whether the other pony loves us back. But, Twilight, what’s worse than being blinded by love, is being blind to it.”

Finally, Twilight looked up at Cadence. “What do you mean?”

Cadence squeezed her forehoof. “Twilight… I am the Princess of Love. I can not only make ponies realize their love for each other, but I can realize it before either of them do. And not only that, but I can see what a pony’s heart longs for, even if they won’t admit it to anypony—not even themselves.”

Twilight took in a slow breath. “Where are you going with this?”

“The biggest flaws we notice in others are the things we hate the most about ourselves. The stallion who struggles with his work ethic will condemn laziness in others. The mare who thrives on gossip will decry it to all who will listen.

“I think that maybe, when you’re thinking about this—about Orion’s trial, about The Order, about my proposal—you should look into your own heart, and see if there is anything you hate about yourself.”

Silence again.

Then, Twilight pulled her forehoof away from Cadence. Rather than staring at the floor, she rose up and looked her in the eye.

Cadence looked right back.

The only sound was the ticking of the clock.

She’s right, you know, a voice, long buried, declared within Twilight’s mind.

That Earth pony colt wasn’t the first, or the only. There were others. The stallion who sells timepieces in Ponyville. The Wonderbolt you saw at the Best Young Flier’s Competition and the Gala. And Applejack’s brother. There’s a reason you’re grateful for his silence.

And there are still others.

As if she had read her mind, Cadence lit her horn and grasped the doorknob in her aura.

“If you want to prove me wrong, Twilight, open this door, march to Sir Flash Sentry’s room, and dismiss him as your escort.

“Request a unicorn guard in his stead. Never speak to him again.

“Then tell me you don’t have something you hate about yourself.”

Still in the sea, Twilight waited for it to part, but the silence did none of that.

Cadence kept her magic on the doorknob.

She’s right, you know, the voice said again.

She’s right.

There was no blushing, no stuttering, no flaring of wings, no averting eyes. There were no gasps, no widened eyes, no denials, no twisting of words.

Twilight was caught with both forehooves in the cookie jar. All she could do was admit her fault and accept her fate.

A pink aura met the blue and slapped it away.

“... Okay,” Twilight said.

Cadence nodded. “Okay, and…?”

“There is something I don’t like about myself,” Twilight said, hanging her head just a tad, just enough that it was justified.

“Why don’t you like it?” Cadence asked.

“Because it’s wrong,” Twilight answered immediately.

“Why is it wrong?”

Twilight took a breath, long and slow, through her nostrils, catching the pain there. “Because,” she said, looking up directly at her again, “I was born a unicorn, Cadence. I have a place in society, as does everypony. That place is magic—using it to protect others, in my case. So, as a unicorn, I need another unicorn. A unicorn stallion,” she corrected, in case Cadence had any doubts.

Cadence did not appear to have any, for she only nodded.

“Because how else can a unicorn foal live up to their full magic potential, if both their mother and father do not instruct them in magic? How can they understand their part of our history, of our culture, of our traditions, without the proper role models? My parents are both unicorns. My brother is a unicorn. I went to school with unicorns. How could I have become so gifted in magic if I lived amongst Earth ponies or pegasi who have a different kind?”

Cadence didn’t nod this time, staying silent.

“Because how can I live up to my full potential if I don’t choose a partner who shares the same magic as me, the same culture, the same understanding? Could a pegasus stallion help me memorize runes, or an Earth pony stallion help me practice teleportation? They could be great friends, of course. They could give me perspective. They could show me how their ways of life are beautiful in their own ways. But it is not my way of life. If I was meant to be with them, I would have been born like them.”

Pausing for breath, Twilight realized that chills were running all over her spine, her hackles raised as gooseflesh crawled over her back. The words she spoke felt strangely sour on her tongue, almost as if they were…

Futile.

But how?

They were holy! They were truth! They were logic and rationality and history and culture and tradition and family and love! They were sacred in their timelessness, holy in their honesty, so straightforward and true!

Weren’t they?

Why would her parents have taught her differently? Her brother? Her schools? Her friends? Her society?

Her mentor?

Breaking the silence, Cadence asked, “So, now that you are an alicorn, why must you be with Captain Ironhoof?

“Why is your choice him or nopony?”

Twilight paused considerably longer before answering.

“Because alicorns are Princesses, and they need a Prince. They need a Prince who can protect them. Only the strongest of unicorn stallions is wor—is able to do that.”

Cadence looked her up and down.

“Twilight Sparkle, who freed Nightmare Moon, who sent Discord back to his stone prison, who helped me find the Crystal Heart and free this Empire, who discovered the Tree of Harmony, who’s faced down manticores and dragons and Changelings, needs a Prince to protect her, and only one unicorn stallion in Equestria can be that Prince?”

As expressive as a stone, Cadence added, “And if she doesn’t want that stallion to be her Prince, she is to be alone.”

“Celestia and Luna have been alone for thousands of years,” Twilight said.

“Is that what you want?”

Twilight started to reply, then fell silent.

Cadence grabbed the doorknob again.

“Why don’t you go tell him that?”

Twilight shook her head. “Cadence, please…”

The doorknob rattled in Cadence’s aura. “Go tell him that, Twilight. Go tell him that’s what you want. Go tell him,” Cadence said, her words filled with frost and venom. “Because he’s just like you, and the sooner you decide—”

The door slammed shut.

“No.”

“‘No,’ what?”

“No, I…”

Twilight sighed, shaking her head, rubbing her temples, rustling her wings.

There’s no use in hiding now.

The voice within was her own.

Just tell her.

If you can tell anypony, you can tell her.

“No, I… I don’t want him to go. And… I don’t like Ironhoof.

"I... I’m not attracted to u-u-unicorns…”

Tears unbidden sprung to Twilight’s eyes. She bit them back, but it was too much. It was too much and she had hidden away for too long and tried to bury in parchment and ink. It was too much and she had long hoped it would go away.

It was too much, too much she couldn’t leave unsaid.

“I like… other kinds of stallions… And I’m… Starting to feel the s-same way with… Fl-Flash. And I know… I shouldn’t… But…”

Twilight’s voice fell to a whisper.

“... I don’t want to stop this just yet…”

Two wings and two forehooves embraced her.

Twilight fell into them, into her warmth, while everything around her grew cold.

”Shhhh… It’s okay, Twily…”

“N-n-no… It’s not…”

“Why isn’t it?”

“Because I… I-I can’t…”

“You can’t…?”

“I can’t… Be like this…”

“Why can’t you?”

“It’s not—”

“Twilight, wouldn’t I know what is right when it comes to love?”

“But you and Shining—”

“Me and Shining—”

“You were… biased.”

“...”

“... And you aren’t?”

“... Heh… I am… That’s why I can’t…”

“... What do you think would let you?”

“... Something unbiased…”

“... Like…?”

“... Facts, figures… H-history, biology, ph-philosophy…”

“... Oh, Twily… I am the wrong pony to ask about those…”

“I know…”

“But… If anypony can find the answers you seek, it’s you.”

“... That implies the answers are out there.”

“You never know what you’ll find.”

“... I guess so…”

“Mhmmm…”

“...”

“... Thank you, Cadence.”

“You’re always welcome, Twily.”

“...”

“Are you going to be okay?”

“... Y-yes… No… Maybe. I don’t know.”

“Would you like some time alone?”

“... Please…”

“Okay. You know where to find me.”

“Okay…”

“... Goodnight, Twily. I love you.”

“... I love you too, Cadence…”

The soundproofing spell was extinguished.

The door closed.

Twilight locked it with her magic, then fell back on the bed.

Her biggest secret was a secret no more.

She felt more burdened than relieved.

Time passed.

Twilight fought sleep at first, then gave in, then fought again.

She tried to return to the ancient book. Its pages held no solace.

Her tears had long dried, but she had no mind for research.

A soft knocking at the door.

“Twilight?”

His voice.

Twilight rolled over and looked at the clock.

Barely an hour had passed since Cadence had left.

She mustered her resolve and adopted the happiest voice she knew. “Yes, Flash?”

“I have something for you.”

She ran a forehoof through her mane and over her face before calling out, “Coming!”

Twilight trudged to the door and opened it.

There Flash stood, a heavy tray balanced on his right forehoof.

“I… saw that you hadn’t left your room in a while, so I thought you might be hungry.”

Flash set the tray down on the desk. Appetizers, a soup, a salad, bread, a glass of wine, and a dish of ice cream greeted her.

“I wasn’t sure how hungry you were, so I brought a little bit of everything,” he said, flashing her a smile. “I hope it isn’t too much.”

Despite everything, Twilight smiled.

“You’re too kind,” she said, and meant it.

Flash smiled back. He looked over the desk, then back to her. “Well, it looks like you’re busy, so I’ll let you get back to work…”

“Oh, okay,” Twilight said, unable to conceal her disappointment.

Flash stopped on his way out of the door. “Hey, Twilight… What are your plans for this weekend? Er, Saturday, I mean?”

Twilight flinched. “P-plans?”

“Besides studying, of course.”

“Oh, um…” Twilight rubbed her neck. “Nothing really, I guess.”

“Because Shining said there’s something you should see Saturday morning with the recruits. If you want to, of course,” he added, raising a forehoof. “I mean, I know you’re really busy with the translating, and I figured you wouldn’t even want to go to the library because of that, but—”

“Watching the recruits sounds great,” Twilight said with a grin.

“Great! And…” Flash trailed off. Then, with a wide smile, he asked, “Anything after that?”

“I… I don’t think so.”

Rubbing his neck in turn, Flash replied, “Well, if it’s alright, I was thinking we could go for a flight Saturday night? After dinner, of course. Since it’s the weekend, and all, and I’ve noticed you’ve been—I mean, I thought it would be a nice idea just to relax. If that’s—”

“I would love to,” Twilight said, and meant it.

Even though I shouldn’t, I really would love to.

Even though part of me knows I should have said no, should have sent you home, should have stomped out whatever part of me that does this… I want to.

“G-great!”

That falter in his voice returned—the falter she recognized in her own. She had known what it meant before, and knew what it meant now, for both of them.

Acknowledgment, or a lack thereof, could not change the truth.

“Well, er, goodnight, Twilight,” Flash said, his forehoof on the doorknob.

“Goodnight, Flash,” Twilight said.

Once he was gone, Twilight climbed into bed again.

After hours of tossing and turning, she finally closed her eyes.

It had been a long day, but many more awaited Twilight.

And she knew it.

Author's Note

The Ramayaks (yaks) and Neighponese (mustangs) are this AU's equivalent to Hindus and Buddhists. Karma is primarily a Hindu concept, although other Eastern religions (Buddhism, Taoism, Jainism, etc.) touch on it as well.

Those of you who want to see more of Discord, Celestia, Greyhoof, Luna, etc. will only have a few more chapters to wait. This arc (Crystal Empire) is almost over, although there's still a lot of story to go. WHJT is shaping up to be about twice as long as I originally intended, and may surpass Severed Roots in wordcount.

Another big thanks to everyone for reading/commenting. I really appreciate everyone's patience and feedback. I do intend to keep updating regularly as much as I can.

Hope you guys enjoyed this one!

What Lies Above

“Urgh…”

Letting the crystal fall to the desk, Twilight shook her head. No matter what she did to the white quartzite crystal, how she wore it, or what she thought while wearing it, she could not use it in the same manner that Amethyst had. Other than levitating it like any other object, it seemed unresponsive to any of her magical efforts.

Twilight jotted down more notes on a scrap of parchment. With a sigh, she looked up at her increasingly messier desk. One chunk of the white quartzite lay beneath her microscope, another beneath her magnifying glass. Bits of a torchgem lay next to their counterparts. The hammer and chisel were crossed uselessly over each other beside scattered parchment, translation guides, and one very ancient book with yellowed pages.

Twilight glanced over at the book from the library. Never would she have guessed that the Old Equestrian tongue would give her so much trouble. A little over two days since its discovery and she wasn’t even halfway finished translating it.

Luckily, Twilight was not one to be bested by any book.

Twilight set her notes down and looked between the two crystals. I can’t seem to get the torchgem to respond to my magic, either. I can’t even get it to light! So how did Cadence and Shining get it to light up the hallways? And why does it only light up at night? Maybe somepony has to activate it? I’ll have to ask one of the servants.

After taking a seat at her desk, Twilight decided that a quick break was in order. Her prior fatigue had vanished in the face of such an exciting discovery.

As she sipped her latest cup of coffee—the servants kept taking the old cups and bringing her new ones, so she had long lost count—her thoughts turned back to the match between Flash and Amethyst. While the scholar in her appreciated the demonstration of the algem’s powers the most, the mare in her had… other ideas.

Snapping her wings back down, Twilight pushed those thoughts away, then looked down at her translation notes. The passage that she had struggled with last night had been fully translated, and, using inferences from the context of the book so far, had even been grammatically revised:

The day held no remorse towards the serpent, though the night did not feel the same. The serpent charmed both day and night, though the skies themselves were not pleased with him. But at the great meeting of the skies in the horizon, there came a new dawn, and the serpent was welcomed into the forest. Then, the night came to know the serpent, but not as the day knew him.

It reads like either a fairytale, something from a foal’s storybook, or an allegory for something greater. And I would have thought the former, if it hadn’t been for this, which I discovered this morning…

Once Twilight set her mug down, she flipped through the tome to a particular page—only a few pages prior to her current bookmark. She replaced magic with her forehoof, smoothing out the yellowed parchment, until it lay flat.

There, at the very top-right corner of the page, was a small symbol.

When she first laid eyes upon it, Twilight, red-eyed and frazzle-maned, had grabbed the nearest tepid cup of coffee, gulped it down, then slapped herself.

The symbol had remained.

Quintessence, Twilight thought as she ran her forehoof over the symbol—an enlarged version of it this time, which she had carefully drawn herself. The primordial symbol of the ancient study of alchemy. A lost science, yes, and a very flawed one at that, but…

Only one pony used the mark of quintessence as his own.

His name was Starswirl.

When she had finally stopped slapping herself, Twilight had bounced around her room, both forehooves trying their best to hold back her screams and squeals of joy. Of course, it was then that she remembered it was three in the morning and Flash was trying to sleep.

Starswirl the Bearded used that mark! Which means that this book is his. Whether it’s a journal, or a record of findings, or even a piece of fiction he authored… it is his. Oh Cadence, I forgive you for all of this business about the Order and… Flash… since I found this!

After she spent a few more precious moments letting the words Starswirl the Bearded’s book run through her head, Twilight removed her forehoof from the symbol and glanced at the clock. But tonight can’t just be for research. Flash said he wanted to go for a flight after dinner today. Dinner was an hour ago, and he didn’t mention anything then. He didn’t forget, did he? It should be any minute now, I hope—

Waitaminute.

Is this a… date?

And if it is, did I say yes?

…

No.

Nonononono. Definitely not! That would be crazy! He’s just offering to do something for me since I invited him to the play last week. Just returning a favor. For a friend! Favors for friends, like good friends do, right? Heh, heh—

At the knock on her door, Twilight nearly jumped high enough to hit her ceiling. “Gah! C-come in!”

The door creaked open. Behind it stood Flash Sentry, outfitted in his golden Royal Guard armor as usual. Familiar. Nonthreatening.

With a gentle smile, he asked, “Er, did I scare you?”

To Twilight’s surprise, she was running both forehooves through one strand of her mane. Releasing it immediately, she then shook her head at him. “N-nope! You’re fine, just fine! I-I mean… Uh, good evening!”

If Flash was fazed by her erratic behavior, he didn’t show it. “Good evening. How comes the research? Did you find out anything about the crystal?”

“Crystal?” Twilight looked over at the chunk of algem. “Oh! No, no, still working on that.”

“Oh. And the book?”

“Still working on that too, but… I did find a few things. Here, listen to this.” Twilight picked up her translation notes and read off the passage she had previously been pondering.

Flash tilted his head at her narration. “Huh… Wasn’t expecting that. I’m not quite sure what it means.”

Twilight set the book down. “Neither am I. I have a feeling that, once I finish the entire book, it will all make sense. I should be done by Monday morning. Oh, and take a look at this.” She held up her version of the quintessence symbol.

Silence. Flash studied the symbol carefully, raising an eyebrow, before he said, “It’s… very interesting. What does it signify?”

“This is the quintessence, the primary symbol of alchemy. It was used exclusively by Starswirl the Bearded!”

Flash’s eyes widened. “Starswirl the Bearded?! Are you sure?”

“Positive!” Twilight declared with a triumphant grin. “I’ve never been so thankful for a nosebleed in my whole life!”

Though he brought a forehoof to his lips, Flash failed to suppress a chuckle.

Rolling her eyes, Twilight laughed with him. “Oh, hush. You know what I mean.”

“Haha, I suppose.” Flash glanced around the room, then cleared his throat. “So… Are… A-are you still wanting to go on a flight tonight? Or, if you’re too busy—”

Twilight stepped away from her desk and joined him in the threshold far too quickly than was necessary. “I would lo—like that. To join you. On a flight. Yes.” She added another nervous chuckle, looking away from him and mentally bashing her head against the wall.

By Starswirl’s beard and Celestia’s mane, get! It! Together! You don’t even know what you’re going to do about this yet… Stop making it so damn awkward! And stop swearing in your thoughts! It’s a bad habit!

Seemingly oblivious to her mental anguish, Flash Sentry smiled with a nod, and gestured for her to follow him with a flick of his wing.

Twilight chose not to trust her words this time, instead nodding and following after him.

The Crystal Palace was quiet after dinner most evenings, except for those in which Cadence conned Shooting Star or Shining Armor into a round of checkers, chess, or even cards. The Princess of Love was also gifted in games of skill (and luck) and managed to beat both stallions quite thoroughly and easily.

Twilight had yet to hear of her losing during their stay. While she had played Cadence in checkers a few times these past two weeks, she never expected to win, though not for lack of trying. Nevertheless, she had stopped winning when she had grown old enough to realize her foalsitter was losing purposefully to her.

Tonight, Twilight heard no calls for mercy from Shooting Star, nor any sarcastic congratulations from Shining as she and Flash passed the Royal Dining Hall. Their only companions were their hoofsteps and the occasional passing servant, whom greeted them warmly but said nothing of their lack of other company.

As they reached their destination, Twilight heard delicate hoofsteps she knew all too well. Flash stopped and turned around, then bowed his head. “Good evening, Your Highness.”

“Good evening, Flash, Twilight. How are you two this evening?” Cadence asked, giving Twilight a knowing grin.

Twilight’s cheeks burned. Oh, don’t you even THINK about it, Cadence! “We’re fine, just fine. Going on a flight.”

“Good idea. The winds may have picked up a little today, but it is still a beautiful night. Do take good care of her, Flash.” Cadence winked at him, then nudged Twilight’s wing with her own.

Stammering, Flash mustered an acknowledgement of her order and a weak bow. His gaze shifted from Cadence, to Twilight, to the floor.

Flushing again, Twilight narrowed her eyes at Cadence. “We’ll be just fine. Where’s Shining Armor?”

“He went to bed early. Please excuse me, you two, for I should join him. Meeting with the new merchants this morning took a lot out of me,” Cadence said, starting towards the stairs.

“New merchants?” Twilight asked, grateful for the change of subject.

After a pause, Cadence waved a forehoof dismissively. “Mmhm. A pair of Earth ponies from Appleloosa who want to open a clothing store, and a pegasus who runs a bar. We seem to be attracting all kinds of business lately.”

Eyes narrowed again, Twilight replied, “So you are.”

“Anyway, I won’t hold you two up. Have a good flight, and a good night, Twilight, Flash.”

“Goodnight, Your Highness!” Flash waved after her.

“Goodnight.” Twilight did not.

As Cadence trotted up the crystal stairs, Twilight tried her best to ignore her cocky grin. Flash followed her with his eyes for a moment, ears pricked, head tilted in obvious confusion.

It’s not a date. Okay? Dammit, Cadence, you got a confession out of me already! Isn’t that enough?

… And there I go again, cursing in my thoughts. Ugh, just get me out of here.

Groaning, Twilight picked up her hooves again. Flash caught on and followed her out of the palace.

Outside, as Cadence had said, the wind had picked up, but the night was otherwise pristine. A blue-black blanket of stars beckoned them above the light dusting of white below. Flash led her back around towards the hill above the recruits’ camp, where the multicolored tents glowed from their mysterious treasures within.

“Beautiful night for a flight.” Flash’s breath became mist in the dim. “Are you ready?”

Twilight unfurled her wings, stretched them, then flapped them once. “Haven’t done much flying this week, but I should be alright. Where are we going?”

His eyes met hers, and that grin that she had come to enjoy crossed his muzzle.

“You’ll see.”

Twilight was speechless.

Throughout the flight, there had been rough winds, unyielding thermals, a missed glide or two. Flash had helped her along the way, giving her instructions without a hint of annoyance or irritation in his voice. When a stray gust sent her teetering, he corrected her flight path with a nudge of his own wings and forehooves. Her landing had even been a bit smoother after he demonstrated how he made his own.

Other than her mishaps, it had been a lovely flight indeed. The fading winter had embraced her, but she felt no chill beneath her down feathers. A mischievous voice in her head said that was because she kept recalling the warmth of his touch, but she had managed to shrug it off as she embraced the thermals in return.

Now, she sat beside him, perched high on a cliff above the peaks of the Crystal Mountains.

The snow on the peaks below, which would last through the coming spring and linger in the early summer, was pristine and pure, blameless and untouched. The Crystal Palace was a mere semblance of a structure, no arches or towers to be seen. The mighty flagpole that flew the Equestrian flag in the recruits camp was only the slightest bit discernible, the brilliant banner certainly flapping in the steady winds.

Here, she could clearly see how the streets of the distant Crystal Empire formed a snowflake pattern, the palace being the epicenter of that ubiquitous symbol of winter—the very same one that waved on the Empire’s own unique flag. The top two stories of the library jutted over the horizon above the other peaks of the buildings in the business district. The facade of the Crystal Mines was a mere toothpick in the moonlight, but even still, she could see it—one of the many points of the Empire’s snowflake, and a vital one at that.

Here, everything seemed much more… dynamic. Connected. Although she had only been to the Crystal Empire prior to this research expedition to save it, with the occasional visit to Shining and Cadence thrown in, she had never seen it like this.

On Twilight’s grand night flight with Cadence, they had alighted upon a cliff-face much closer. Then, everything felt somehow insignificant below her. Now, everything felt somehow felt more significant.

Perhaps the only thing that’s changed is my eyes.

“... Well?”

At last, Twilight tore her eyes from the majesty of it all.

Flash was smiling at her with anticipation and glee. He looked like a foal on Hearth’s Warming morning—a foal who was more excited to see the look on his parents’ faces when they opened his gift to them than he was to open his own gift.

“What do you think?” Flash asked.

“It’s…” Twilight looked around the distant yet familiar scene far beyond and below them, taking in a deep breath of clean air and awe. “It’s absolutely amazing. I… How did you find this spot?”

“I spent all of yesterday looking for the perfect viewpoint.” Though it seemed impossible, Flash grinned even wider.

“Viewpoint?” Fearful she was missing something, Twilight scanned the horizon again, searching the Empire. “For what?”

Flash turned around, then pointed a wing towards the skies yonder. “For this.”

After Twilight turned around, she was breathless.

Brilliant hues of green, blue, and violet swirled and twirled and tangoed through the night sky. They melted in the blanket of starry night, forming a series of vibrant lights and patterns. The most prominent were the rays of green light, which twisted and turned through the atmosphere as if they were brushstrokes upon a glowing canvas. The stars pierced through the veil of color, mixing with the natural hues of the night, along with those of the aurora. The lights continued to dance above them, the brushstrokes of green shifting to those of violet, and then to blue, and then back again. They shimmered and sparkled, silent but eternal, in a grand testament to the majesty of the Empire and the Earth below.

There it was, the wondrous Aurora Borealis—a foal’s tale, a legend of a land long lost to darkness and shadow and frost—and here she was, watching it.

Beside her, he was just as speechless and breathless, his sapphire irises tracing the patterns in the sky. What remained of his breath was a slow but constant mist in the billows of wind and cold, though he did not shiver. His golden armor reflected the shades of the aurora. His tangerine coat and feathers were slick with a sheen of sweat—sweat in the presence of something that only Galaxia herself could have conjured, in that place far beyond—but it only accentuated his muscles and his patterns. The noble blue blanket on his back that had once bore her blood was perfectly cared for, not one thread out of place, and it was all she could do not to lean over and wrap herself in it, or in him.

Twilight Sparkle watched the Aurora Borealis, then watched Flash Sentry, then watched them both. She did not know which sight fascinated or intrigued her more in this moment.

In this moment, she let go of her reservations for now—her logical, historical objections, her what-ifs, her continued search for answers, her lingering self-hatred and doubt and fear—and enjoyed the moment.

For minutes or hours, they watched the light show in the heavens, that rare phenomenon that King Sombra had banished to a thousand years of campfire stories and nursery rhymes along with an entire race, culture, and land.

For minutes or hours, they sat in silence, both unconsciously moving towards the other, until Twilight was laying her head on his shoulder and he was wrapping her wing around her, and they were just watching the skies and each other, and all was silent and all was still and all was bright and all was beautiful.

Sometime, minutes or hours later, Twilight Sparkle spoke up at last, looking sideways up at him from her place on his shoulder.

“Thank you, Flash.”

Flash Sentry, his wing still wrapped around her, looked down at her from his place beside her.

“You’re welcome, Twilight.”

Twilight knew, in that moment, as she had known two evenings prior, why Flash had moved from being unable to look at her or speak to her to making a conscious and admirable effort to do both. Why he had offered to help her in the library. Why he had listened to her frustrations without becoming exasperated.

Why he had kissed her hoof, and started all of this.

She knew, and he knew, and she knew that he knew she knew.

And as much as Twilight wanted to lean in now, cross the greatest distance ever conceived, and kiss him, she could not.

For, when she leaned in just a tad, and he looked down at her, and he began to lean in, too, every ounce of her being that rebelled against everything she had known crumbled under the pressure.

It’s wrong.

He is not for you.

And you are not for him.

Before she could stop herself, Twilight was scurrying away, her hooves kicking pebbles down the cliff and onto the peaks miles below.

Flash took a step towards her, then stopped, and bowed his head.

“I… I’m sorry,” he said, meeting her gaze only briefly before looking away.

Seeing the pain in his eyes, Twilight took a step towards him. “Flash—”

Flash took a step away. “I… I shouldn’t have—”

“No, I shouldn’t have,” Twilight said.

Flash looked as if she had just slapped him.

Twilight flinched. “S-sorry. I didn’t mean—no. I’m sorry.”

Flash sighed, then muttered something under his breath.

Twilight took another step towards him. “What?”

“I… I shouldn’t have brought you here.”

Now, Twilight was the one who felt wounded. She recoiled at his words, looking away.

Sighing again, Flash shook his head, then brought his forehooves to his helmet. “Celestia dammit.”

Normally, such a curse would have resulted in, at the very least, a very harsh and creatively worded reprimand from either Flash’s commanding officer, one of his peers, or maybe even Luna, Twilight noted. But she would not punish him. She agreed.

Celestia dammit, indeed.

Flash pulled off his helmet and set it aside on the cold ground. Running his forehooves through his mane—which, Twilight noted, had been tamed to perfection befitting the highest of nobility—he then gritted his teeth and said, perhaps more to himself than to her, “I can’t keep doing this.”

Twilight took another step towards him and set down beside his discarded helmet. I know. I can’t keep doing this either. But…

I want to. Celestia dammit—I’ll deal with cleaning up my thoughts later—I don’t want it stop. Not yet.

“We can’t keep doing this.” Flash looked directly at Twilight, his expression more conflicted than embarrassed. He fell silent, waiting for an answer.

“... But we keep doing this,” Twilight replied at last, sighing.

Silence.

“We… we want to, don’t we?” she whispered, more a squeak than a whisper—one that would make Fluttershy scold Twilight for being such a loudmouth.

Flash Sentry said nothing, his jaws clenched as he looked to the skies.

Twilight drew circles with her forehoof in the snow, waiting for something, anything.

And then…

“I… I… I can request a reassignment as s-soon as we get b-back. Two more weeks. They’ll p-pass soon.” His tenor voice was trembling straight to alto. “And I can—”

“No,” Twilight said in a bold whisper, looking up at him.

Flash turned to face her. “N-n… n-no?”

Twilight shook her head. “No, Flash.”

The tiniest bit of courage crept into her tone as her wings flared on their own accord. Whether it was from conviction or something more sinister, she wasn’t sure, but she didn’t knock them back down. “I… I know you don’t want to do that, and I know you don’t want to either. But—”

“But I must,” Flash said. “Do you know what will become of us if I don’t?”

“But… but you’re my friend!” Twilight almost shouted, her voice cutting across the winds between and around them. “And I… I don’t know if…”

Twilight trailed off, Cadence’s promise echoing in her head. “I just ask that you keep this between us…” But… but then you pushed me to do this! To confront my feelings! And how can I do that without compromising you?

Beside her, Flash seemed similarly lost in thought. He stared off into the aurora as Twilight watched him seem to struggle with a similar dilemma in his own head. Just what did Shining tell him during that Guard meeting? Or when they spend time together? Does Shining know? Cadence does, so Shining must! Is Shining pushing him like she’s pushing me?

Celestia dammit, this is a mess. I just—

“I need more time,” Twilight blurted.

Tearing his eyes from the Northern Lights, Flash turned back to her. “More time? For—”

“Flash… I…” Twilight took a deep breath, then shook her head. “I can’t tell you everything, but… I… I have a major decision to make soon. About… whether to support something or not. And that decision… it will depend on how we go from…”

With another breath, she gestured to them. “Whatever… this is, and will be.”

At her words, the gears in Flash’s mind seemed to turn. Slowly at first, and then faster, and then he was looking her in the eye again. “Ah, I… I see. W-well… What would you like to—”

“I really—I enjoy having you as a friend, Flash,” Twilight said, raising her forehooves. “And I…” Crimson merged with violet, not in the sky, but in her muzzle. “And I know that… certain things… and ponies… they can’t… W-well, that doesn’t seem to matter here in the Empire, now, does it?”

With a cough, Flash rubbed the back of his neck. “No, it… It doesn’t seem to. Not as much. I mean… You know that some ponies are certainly… sneaking around… right? Even back home?”

Glancing at the Crystal Palace in the far beyond, Twilight nodded.

Flash coughed again. “W-well… Er… Like… I know you don’t like Apt and Quartz—”

“Do you?” Twilight asked, flinching a bit at her own interruption. Can’t you just let him finish? I bet nopony lets him finish! Why can’t you? “I’m sorry for interrupting.”

“No, it’s alright,” Flash replied, the ghost of a smile rising on his muzzle. “But… Well… I… I like Apt. He is a nice pony. Very helpful.” He looked up at the sky for a moment, then continued. “And he has a good heart. And Quartz seems nice too. Very talented, and he obviously cares about Apt.

“I mean, if you’re asking me if… them being together is… okay…” Flash bit his lip. “That is not my place, Twilight.”

“I’m asking you then outside of your place.”

Flash raised an eyebrow. “‘Outside of my place’?”

“Yes! Like… As a pony, what do you think?” Twilight asked.

Another wave of silence.

Then, Flash looked up at her as something dark passed behind his eyes. “Twilight… I have never been asked anything ‘as a pony’. Not in the last five years.

“Please, forgive me, but… Why are you asking me this? Why does my opinion matter?”

After allowing his question to settle, she placed a forehoof on the blue bristles of his Guard helmet.

“Because, Flash, when I—when we started on this trip, I asked you to call me Twilight. Not ‘Your Highness’ or ‘my Princess’ or any of that, because I was tired of not being talked to like a pony. I was tired of being talked to like some sort of priceless figurine or something, and treated as such. I… I wanted somepony to just talk to me as a pony. Pony-to-pony. And you… Well… I… I li—enjoy your company, and seeing how most of the Royal Guards are… How quiet and stoic and neutral they are, how most of them look like stone… you were… different.”

Twilight smiled as she continued. “You were different, and, with you, I felt… A little more comfortable. I mean, still… you know… at first, but a little more comfortable. Because I felt that maybe, just maybe, if I got to know you, that I could have a friend in that dreary old castle. A friend who doesn’t raise the sun or moon, or unzip the fabric of reality. I felt that you could be that pony—that you’ve wanted to be that pony for a while, but nopony would let you.

“Does that make sense?”

The silence this time was peaceful—the silence of friends and welcome strangers.

Flash Sentry laid his forehoof on the other side of his Guard helmet, beside hers. “It does, Twilight. It does.”

“So then… What do you think? And if you’re worried about… rules… Please don’t worry. What you say to me, stays with me.”

“And the same to you.”

Twilight smiled, then nodded, prompting him to continue.

Flash looked down at his helmet, at their hooves separated by the field of blue. “I like them. Apt and Quartz. I think they’re happy, and that is good. I know it’s a bit different, and I used to feel the same about them that you do. But… Well…

“I thought two of my friends were like that. In fact, I wouldn’t be surprised if they actually were,” Flash said with a laugh. “And I thought it over. The same as when I discovered a fellow Knight had a marefriend who was an Earth pony. It was a secret, and I discovered it by accident, but he saved my flank back in the Changeling skirmishes, so I kept it his secret. I thought that over, too. And… Well…” His ears flattened. “You know about my… own issues…”

After another pause, Flash finished, “I guess I put everything together, both things that happened to me and to other ponies, and I realized that this… this Order can’t be around forever, can it? Maybe it works for most ponies, but it doesn’t work for everypony, and for those who fall outside of it… it’s difficult. And that’s not even getting into the divisions between us all, or the traditional professions.”

Twilight began to reply, but Flash cut in, speaking as he stared down at his helmet like it was a profane thing. “My father, you know, is Sentinel. Once a Corporal of the Royal Guard. Well, I made Knight… one rank higher than he did. He was very proud.”

“What did your mother think?” Twilight asked, keeping her voice as gentle as possible. You never mentioned her before, so…

Flash shook his head. “She passed away right after I was sworn into the Guard.”

A tinge of sympathetic sorrow surged through Twilight’s heart. In spite of herself, she laid her forehoof on top of his. “I’m so sorry, Flash.”

Flash didn’t remove his forehoof. A weak chuckle escaped his lips. “Her name was Bright Breeze. She was a weatherpony in Cloudsdale. Made things a bit difficult, Sentinel and I living here in Canterlot and she working there. There was a tornado that got a bit out of control. A few of her co-workers were trapped in it. She was able to save them, but the tornado swallowed her, then spat her with more than a thousand wingpower behind it towards the ground.”

Twilight wasn’t sure what pained her more. The way Flash spoke so matter-of-factly about his mother’s death—his voice low, defeated, and steady—or that he referred to his father by his name. She chose not to pry more, and merely squeezed his forehoof in support.

Flash removed his forehoof from her grip, but only to push the helmet away from him. “She would have been a fine Royal Guard, had she been born a stallion. And if I had been born a mare, I would have been a weatherpony instead.”

“Would you have preferred that?”

“At one point in my life, I would have said yes. But now… I am not so sure.”

When Flash smiled, she knew it was for her.

All felt right then, even when everything was wrong.

Twilight sparked her horn, then levitated Flash’s helmet onto her own head. It was larger than she expected, though her thick mane helped fill it. “If I had been a stallion, I would have been a Royal Guard, too. I was going to be a librarian until Princess Celestia took me as her student. Well, I guess I was, but then…” She closed her wings. “You know.”

Flash nodded. “Which would you have preferred?”

Twilight tapped her chin. “Honestly? These past few months, I would have preferred being a stallion. At least they can’t become Princesses!”

“Well,” Flash said, using a forehoof to straighten the bristles on his—her—helmet, “I have to say, Twilight, that I am glad you were born a mare.”

They shared a laugh.

When they settled down, Twilight removed Flash’s helmet and passed it back to him. “Huh. Not as heavy as I thought.”

“It’s heavier in other ways,” he said, placing it back on his head.

“So it is,” she replied quietly.

As Flash secured the chin strap on his helmet, Twilight rose to her hooves and looked up one last time. The aurora was as brilliant as ever.

“Hey… Flash?”

Rising to his hooves, Flash shook some snow from his tail. “Yes, Twilight?”

She lowered her voice to a whisper again. “When you said that you shouldn’t have brought me here, did you mean that?”

He faced her, her Royal Guard and she his Princess, and answered as a pony.

“No, I didn’t. I said that because… because I don’t want to ruin what we have. Whatever… it may be.

“I’m glad I brought you here.”

For the second time in two days, Twilight hugged him, her forehooves around his neck, and his around hers.

“Good. I’m glad I came.”

She resisted the urge to kiss him—cheek, lips, forehead, wherever, whenever—and could tell he had to as well as they pulled apart.

“So!” Twilight stretched her wings. “I was thinking of heading back to the library tomorrow, even though it’s Sunday. See if I can find any more books with Starswirl’s symbol in them. Maybe I can invite Apt and Precise Jot for lunch to compensate for making them open the library doors for us. A-and Quartz too, if he’s available. Does that sound good?”

With that grin of his, Flash replied, “That sounds great to me, Twilight. I would be glad to help.”

Then it’s a date!

O-or a friend thing! Yes! Friends…

For…

Now.

Twilight Sparkle, afraid of saying or doing something she might regret—regret then, or forever, or sometime in between—merely nodded, and let Flash Sentry lead her home.

Along the way, Twilight swore she saw a pair of red eyes watching from a distant peak in the Crystal Mountains. Such a thing must have been a trick of her imagination. The night was long, and many more important things were on her mind.

Back in her room, Starswirl’s book awaited her, along with all of her questions, and the kiss she had denied them both.

Author's Note

It's been stated in the comments a while back, but I feel the need to mention it here since the Empire's stadium was mentioned. This story takes place shortly after the S4 opener, so no Equestria Games, Tirek, etc. will be included.

I was listening to this while writing most of the "under the aurora" scene. Not exactly fitting to a T, but I thought the song went with it in some ways, atmosphere included.

Hope you guys enjoyed this pair of chapters! The next update will be another dual posting, so I'll update in two weeks' time for that. No spoilers, but there'll be even more of a shift after this next update. Thanks to everyone who's still along for the ride!

What Lies Past

“... And then I said, ‘That’s no miner—that’s my dad!’” Quartz finished.

Apt Drop and Flash Sentry smacked their forehooves against the table as they rode out their laughter. Precise Jot’s chuckles, interspersed with the occasional cough, rang out throughout the doughnut shop.

Twilight Sparkle found herself laughing, too.

“Oh, wow, Quartz,” Flash said, wiping a tear from his eye, “no wonder you aren’t allowed in Tall Tale anymore!”

Quartz grinned and crossed his forehooves behind his head. “The look on my dad’s face… If I hadn’t taken the fall for him, we might have had to explain more than just the cheese factory. Ah well. It was their loss!”

“Indeed it is.” Laughing again, Flash glanced at the stallions. “You never told me Quartz was such a comedian, Apt.”

“One of his many talents, sir,” Apt replied, taking a sip of his coffee.

Precise Jot picked up her own cup, which trembled slightly in her grip. “The most talented of Apt’s friends, Sir Flash Sentry. I’m glad my son picked a good one this time.”

Apt’s ears flattened as a blush sparked on his cheeks. “Mother, please…”

While the rest of the table erupted into chuckles at the blushing stallion’s expense, Twilight felt herself smile as she looked down at her saddlebags. Within waited another dusty tome—the only other book in the entirety of the Empire’s library that was written in Old Equestrian and had the quintessence scrawled amongst its pages. This one appeared to be as lengthy as its counterpart.

As the others began to settle down—Quartz sticking his tongue out at Apt, who received a raspberry in response—Twilight seized the opportunity to offer yet another thanks to her companions.

“Thank you all so much for helping Flash and I this morning. I’m sorry we forced you to open up on your day off. And that we took you from your rehearsal,” Twilight added, meeting Quartz’s eyes.

The aquamarine stallion smiled and ran a forehoof through his chestnut mane. “It was my pleasure, Your Highness,” he said with a bow of his head. “I’m just glad we were able to find what you were looking for.”

“That was all you were looking for, wasn’t it, Princess?” Apt interjected, obliviously relieved by the change of subject. “Just those two old books and the ones I gave you on crystals last Sunday, correct?”

Twilight nodded. “Correct. I haven’t finished with those, but will be sure to return them before—”

“Oh no, no, Your Highness!” Precise Jot dismissed that notion with a forehoof. “Please, keep the books as long as you need. Especially the two with that symbol—er, the ‘quincy,’ was it?”

“Quintessence. And thank you. I will make sure to return them in good condition once they are finished.” Twilight sparked her horn, then began to dig through her saddlebag. “That reminds me, actually. There was another reason I was wanting your help.”

As she trailed off, Donut Joe approached their table. “Princess Twilight, Sir Flash Sentry, honored guests, is there anything else I can get for you?”

Murmurs of polite refusal followed. Upon retrieving the algem from her saddlebags, Twilight answered him, “Actually, I was wondering if you could test something for me, Joe?”

Joe placed his forehoof over his heart and bowed slightly. “But of course, Your Highness! What would you like me to test?”

The others watched as Twilight turned towards Joe and levitated the crystal on its chain. The shopkeeper stared at the strange object as it hovered in front of him.

“I would like you to put this around your neck. Then, without sparking your horn, I want you to focus on levitating my cup of coffee.” Twilight tapped at the half-empty mug.

“Err…” Shrugging, Joe, slipped his head into the necklace. “S-sure, Your Highness,” he said, his brow furrowing. The white quartzite thumped against his thick neck as he stood up straight, then stared at the coffee cup.

“Your Highness?” Quartz pointed at the algem. “Er… Where did you get that?”

“From Lieutenant Shooting Star,” Twilight said.

Apt raised an eyebrow. “Of the Royal Guard? What does it do?”

“You’ll see,” Flash replied, his gaze focused on Joe, as was Twilight’s.

The table fell silent as Joe scrunched his snout, gritted his teeth, and closed his eyes. Drops of sweat trickled down his forehead and chin as he pointed—but did not spark—his horn at Twilight’s mug.

Nothing.

After about a minute, Joe opened his eyes and sighed. “I’m sorry, Your Highness, but I, uh, can’t seem to, er, move the cup...”

Twilight retrieved the algem and let it hover above the table. Just as I thought. I needed to test with a unicorn, though, because it could have been my own traces of pegasi and/or Earth pony magic that was blocking the algem’s abilities from activating. “Not a problem, Joe. Thank you for trying.”

Joe nodded and bowed. Once the others gave him their refusals for more doughnuts or coffee, he trotted off.

Grinning, Twilight moved the necklace towards Flash. “Flash, how about you? Could you try to move the cup without using your hooves?”

With a grin of his own, Flash replied, “Of course, Twilight.”

From the corner of her eye, Twilight saw the three Crystal ponies at the table exchange glances. She paid them no mind as she slipped the silver chain over Flash’s head. The gem made a pleasant tinkling noise as it settled against his armor.

Without direction, Flash turned his gaze towards Twilight’s lone cup. Twilight noted that Flash opened his wings as he lowered his head and closed his eyes in concentration.

Makes sense that he would do that. While unicorns channel their natural magical ability primarily through the horn, pegasi do it through their wings—specifically, their primary feathers. Earth ponies draw power from the Earth through their hooves. Unicorns and pegasi have enough magic in their hooves to hold things, but nothing like Earth ponies, especially those who live in a more natural environment—which is why many of them live in the countryside.

However— Twilight glanced up at the others, all of whom were watching Flash with rapt attention—I’m not too sure about Crystal ponies. It would only make sense that the magic is drawn through their hooves! But then, how would Amethyst be able to use the algem if he didn’t touch it?

As expected, Flash opened his eyes and groaned after a minute or so. The cup remained stationary. “Sorry, Twilight,” he said as he passed her the algem. “It’s not responsive to my magic, either.”

“Just as I suspected.” Twilight smiled at him before she turned to the others. I already know that Crystal ponies can use the algems, but that leaves one other group out of my testing. “Do you know if there are any Earth ponies around here? It’s a long shot, but—”

“What about those two over there?” Apt pointed behind her.

“Huh?” Twilight turned around.

At the rear of the shop, two Earth ponies sat together, their backs to her group as they ate over the counter. The two conversed over their box of donuts and large mugs of coffee. One was a cream-colored mare with a fiery mane, while the other was a stallion with a dusty yellow coat and an orange mane.

No way! It couldn’t be—

Apt threw a forehoof over his mouth. “Er! S-sorry for interrupting, Your—”

”Braeburn?”

Just as Twilight stood up, the Earth pony stallion glanced over his shoulder. A familiar Stetson hat sat on the counter, confirming her suspicions.

“It is you!” Twilight trotted over, the algem quickly looped over her own neck as she reached their table. Flash followed behind her. Apt, Quartz, and Precise Jot remained behind, sharing confused glances and equally confused shrugs.

Braeburn and his companion turned around. The mare gasped. Both hopped down from their stools, then bowed low as Twilight approached.

“Y-Y-Your Highness! Oh, it is an honor to meet you!” the mare exclaimed as she weakly rose, all four of her hooves trembling. “I just—I’d never thought—” she ran a forehoof through her mane—”oh, I’m such a mess! I-i-if I had known—”

“Citrus, settle down!” Braeburn half-hissed, half-chuckled, wrapping a forehoof around the mare’s neck as he stood tall—as tall as he could in his shaking horseshoes. “Er, forgive her, Princess Twilight! She’s jus’ a mite nervous ‘bout bein’ in the presence o’ such an important pony as yerself. Ah, heh, heh…”

“Don’t worry about it. It’s fine!” Twilight injected as much honey into her tone as she could in an attempt to outweigh the venom she heard in her own ears.

C’mon, they’re just being polite. Still, there’s a reason I keep the horseshoes and tiara back in my room… Ugh… Nevermind. Cut to it, quick, so they can go back to their lunch!

Citrus appeared no less starstruck when her eyes fell on the pegasus Royal Guard standing next to the mighty alicorn. She bowed again, making Braeburn yelp as she yanked him down. “Oh, and a G-Guard, too! Hello, s-sir!”

“Hello there,” Flash said, firm but gentle in the same tone. “I’m Sir Flash Sentry, Knight of the Royal Guard. And you two are Citrus and Braeburn, correct?”

“Yes, sir! Well, Braeburn Apple an’ Citrus Blossom, but that’ll work, heh, heh.” After helping Citrus to her hooves, Braeburn asked, “How can we help y’all, Yer Highness, Sir Flash Sentry?”

Brushing away her irritation—They’re just being polite, for pony’s sake!—Twilight levitated the necklace between the two. While both pairs of eyes widened, she said, “I’m looking for an Earth pony to do a quick experiment. All you have to do is put on the necklace, then try to, um—” she looked over at the counter—”lift Braeburn’s hat without using your hooves.”

Citrus Blossom’s eyes shined as she met Twilight’s gaze. “Like… using magic, Your Highness?”

“That’s the idea.” Twilight smiled. “Would you like to try?”

Biting her lip, Citrus nodded. Beside her, Braeburn offered Twilight and Flash a sheepish grin. Quickly lighting her horn, Twilight passed the algem over to the mare, where it settled against her fur.

“That looks mighty beautiful on you,” Braeburn said in a voice near a whisper, although Twilight heard it.

Finally, a normal couple! They look very happy together.

As Citrus closed her eyes and strained, facing the Stetson up on the counter, Twilight heard Quartz and Apt break out into laughter at their table.

Flash chuckled. “They really are quite the pair, aren’t they?”

“Who, sir?” Braeburn asked.

“Oh, just our two friends back there.” Flash nudged towards their table.

Braeburn followed Flash’s gaze, then smiled. “Sure does look like it, sir.”

While Citrus continued to struggle, her hooves digging into the checkered tiles, Twilight inwardly sighed. That wasn’t fair of me to say. Err, think. Because Apt and Quartz are very nice. They both helped Flash and I go through all of those books! Every single one, flipping through page after page, looking for Old Equestrian and the symbol! Took us almost eight hours, but we did it, and we wouldn’t have done it without their help! And Quartz’s stories are really funny… and they seem very happy…

Besides, another part of her argued, you were inches away from kissing Flash the other day, and that wasn’t very normal, now, was it?

I already told you—myself!—I’m not going to worry about that right now. I need to finish translating these books, learn what I need to about the Tree of Harmony and the Elements, maybe make some sense out of these “day, night, and serpent” stories, and then maybe even—

Citrus grunted. “Y-Y-Your Highness! I… I’m not—”

Twilight immediately grabbed the algem. “Oh, I’m sorry! You didn’t need to keep trying for that long! I’m sorry! I was spacing out there for a bit, heh, heh…”

Citrus rubbed at her forehead. “That’s alright, Princess! Heh, heh. Er, I don’t think I moved his hat, though…”

“You didn’t, but thank you for trying. And thank you for your time,” Twilight said with a nod. “We’ll leave you to your lunch. Sorry to disturb you!”

Both exclaimed their thanks and dismissals that their time had been wasted. Before Twilight and Flash returned to their table, however, the latter spoke up.

“Just a quick question for you two. What brings you to the Crystal Empire?” Flash asked.

Placing his Stetson back on his head, Braeburn replied, “Same things as everypony else, Sir Flash Sentry. Beautiful land, opportunities fer business—”

“We’re going to open a clothing store!” Citrus exclaimed, only to blush profusely and shrink in her seat a second later.

With a chuckle, Braeburn added, “That, an’, you know, the same things bringin’ everypony ta the North.”

The same things? But you’re an Earth pony mare and stallion! Unless… Maybe somepony doesn’t need to have a direct stake in Cadence’s little compromise to believe in it?

Although she wanted to ask the pair further questions, Flash Sentry had already thanked them and was leading her back to their table. Braeburn and Citrus gave them their privacy, though Twilight saw Citrus sneak one more glance before she turned back to their lunch.

“Didn’t work either, Your Highness?” Quartz finished the last of his coffee.

“Nope. Which leaves me with one last option.” And I know this one is going to work. “Can I get a volunteer?” Twilight added with a grin.

Apt raised his forehoof like an eager schoolcolt. “Ooh, Your Highness, I would—”

“I’ll do it, Your Highness.” Precise Jot leaned forward.

Apt crossed his forehooves across his chest and pouted playfully at his mother, who just rolled her eyes as she accepted the algem around her neck.

This time, Twilight observed the recipient intensely. Precise Jot made no similar movements to the other three who had failed this test, merely looking down at the coffee cup instead.

Within a few moments, a white aura spread from the algem resting against the elderly mare’s chest and engulfed the cup, making it levitate about an inch off the table. Apt gasped, Quartz looked on, fascinated, and Flash sent a smile Twilight’s way.

“Not just for Royal Guards, it seems,” Flash said.

“Indeed.” Twilight asked, “What does it feel like, Precise Jot?”

“A little warm, Your Highness,” Precise Jot said as she lifted the cup higher, then set it down on the table, “but nothing too bad. It’s quite easy. If I just think something—” the cup slid across the table to her son, then returned back to her—”it happens. And if I just think of stopping it—” the aura extinguished as the white quartzite fell still—”it does, just like that.

“Doesn’t surprise me, though. What surprises me, Your Highness, is that we have these again.”

“Yes, I thought they were very in—what?!”

Twilight’s shrill exclamation nearly made Precise Jot drop Twilight’s coffee, saved only at the last minute by her aura. All three Crystal ponies’ jaws fell varying degrees of agape.

“What do you mean again?! Why didn’t you say anything when I first pulled it out of my bag?!” Twilight was aware that she was shouting now, but was powerless in the face of her own misdirected frustration. She leaned up against the table, her forehooves bracing her as she looked down at the old mare.

The rustle of armor and wings beside her should have been an indication to stop, but Twilight was already assaulting Precise Jot with a barrage of questions.

“How do you know about this?!” Twilight waved the algem in her face. “How long have you had them?! How does it give you magic?!”

Flash hissed between his gritted teeth, ”Twilight—”

“Did Starswirl give you this?! Is that why his books are here?! I’ve read many books about Starswirl, and many by him, but nothing in Old Equestrian, except for translation guides to the new language he made! What else are you ponies hiding here?!”

“What do you mean, ’you ponies’?!”

Twilight froze.

Quartz trotted around the table to face Twilight, stepping in front of a terrified Precise Jot. “With all due respect, Your Highness, we are not you ponies. We have names. And what you’re holding, an algem, was, in fact, given to us by Starswirl the Bearded, long ago.”

“It was?” Apt rounded on Quartz. “I didn’t even know that! How did you and Mother know that, Quartz?”

“Because,” Quartz said, staring up at Twilight with ice in his words, “long ago, before it came, Starswirl the Bearded came to one of my plays. You weren’t there, Apt, because you were taking care of the Library, but she was.” He laid a forehoof on Precise Jot’s shoulder, making the mare jump. “You were there, too, don’t you remember, Miss Jot? The night that Starswirl the Bearded showed our company what he had been working on, as a way of thanking us for—”

“That’s… that’s right.” Avoiding Twilight’s confused glare, Precise faced Quartz. “That’s right! That’s where I had seen them from. I remember the little white crystals on the silver chain, but I didn’t remember Starswirl, or how they felt, or—”

“Hold on a second!”

What pulsed through Twilight was some median between anger and confusion. Whatever it was, it made her move from the table to the floor and come muzzle-to-muzzle with Quartz, wings flared, horn pointed downwards in an unconscious threat of challenge.

Quartz didn’t move a muscle, his gaze as steely as hers.

“So, this whole time, you three have known I’ve been looking for information about Starswirl, and you didn’t say anything about this? Anything at all?!” Twilight snorted hotly.

By now, Donut Joe, Braeburn, and Citrus—thankfully the only other patrons present in this mess of a moment—were glued to the scene. Twilight paid them no mind, nor did she react when Apt came to Quartz’s side and attempted to pull the stallion away.

Nor did she react when Flash Sentry, his own wings flared, came up beside her and said, quietly but firmly, “Twilight, please calm down.”

“Because, Princess—” Quartz sneered—”how are we to know if you allied with what Starswirl was trying to accomplish, or if you are aligned with those who succeeded in destroying those accomplishments and burying them here?”

Twilight recoiled at his words, her blank mind filling with one thought:

... What Starswirl was trying to accomplish?

Even as Apt threw his forehooves around Quartz’s thick neck, the larger stallion took a step towards her, his bright eyes darkening as they narrowed. “Princess Cadence may be on the right side of love, but what about you, Princess Twilight?”

“I—I don’t know what you’re talking about!” Twilight’s hooves scrambled for purchase as Flash stepped in front of her.

“Quartz, back off,” Flash growled. “I may agree with you, but that gives you no right to talk to her that way!”

Standing in front of Twilight, wings fully flared, Flash continued, “Hiding from the truth won’t solve anything. We came to you three for help because we trust you. Don’t break that trust over something that wasn’t Twilight’s doing.”

Though his words were meant to bring comfort to both her aggressor and Twilight herself, she felt them cut like a knife through her core.

Hiding from the truth won’t solve anything.

Quartz’s open jaw slammed shut. Apt pulled him back and stepped to meet Flash in the middle, shaking his head vigorously.

“I am so, so, so sorry, Princess Twilight, Sir Flash Sentry! I—I don’t know what—”

Twilight slipped around Flash. “N-no, I’m sorry, Apt.” She continued, voice near a whisper, “Quartz is r-right. I… I know you don’t trust me. None of you do. Not like you trust Cadence.”

Twilight swept her gaze around the shop. Braeburn and Citrus spun back in their seats, while Donut Joe busied himself with the cash register.

I bet even you three don’t. That’s why you’re so cordial with me—because you’re afraid.

… Is everypony afraid of Celestia and Luna, too? Do they think they’re monsters or something?

Do they think I am one, too?

Sighing, Twilight shook her head. “I’m sorry for getting angry. I’m sorry for taking it out on you three.” She mustered a smile towards the old mare. “Thank you for testing this, Precise Jot. I have only one more experiment to perform, and then I will leave you three alone. I’m going home in two weeks, anyway.”

Apt frowned. “Princess Twilight—”

In a flick of her horn, Twilight threw the algem around Apt’s neck. “See if you can lift something with it.”

Apt appeared to swallow his objections, then turned to the coffee mug on the table, closing his eyes and bracing his hooves. Behind him, Quartz glared at Twilight, his expression only softening when Flash shot him a glare back.

Guilt churned in Twilight’s stomach, a poor match for her half-dozen doughnuts. She pushed the welling of anxious nausea in her throat aside to wait for Apt, who, despite his strain and little grunts of effort, could not move the cup.

“I thought so.” In another flick of magic, Twilight retrieved the algem. “Thanks, Apt. I suspected the algems would be tied to an individual Crystal pony. The only other thing I can think of is breaking one and seeing if it will still work.”

“It will,” Quartz said with a gruff snort. “The algems will work for their bearer no matter how small they become.”

Twilight nodded. “Good to know, thank you.” She sighed again and slung her saddlebags over her back. “C’mon, Flash, let’s go.”

While Precise Jot and Apt Drop bowed and thanked her, Quartz remained as grateful as a statue. He did, however, thank Flash when the others did. Twilight tried not to let that sting as they started out of the shop.

They reached the door as Quartz called out, “Hey, Sir Flash Sentry?”

Flash slowly turned around. “Yes, Quartz?”

“How were the Northern Lights, sir?”

Twilight looked up at Flash, wide-eyed.

That was their idea?

“They were beautiful,” Flash replied. “Thank you. And thank you, Apt, for telling me about them.”

Quartz wrapped a forehoof around Apt and hugged him sideways. “Good to hear, Sir Flash Sentry. We thought so too.”

Flash smiled. “Glad to hear.”

That was their idea… To tell Flash… And then he… And I…

And I called them abnormal, and looked down at them, and thought they were better off without each other…

Oh, Galaxia, I’m a hypocrite.

The jingling of the shop’s bell was the last thing Twilight heard before the roar of her own thoughts filled her ears.

I’m a hypocrite, and all they ever tried to do was help.

… What have I done?

Four books rotated in a circle in front of Twilight. One translation guide, Starswirl’s two ancient tomes, and her own notebook. Embraced by her purple aura, they spun in their steady loop around her, round and round, until their words were as meaningless as the stars outside her window.

Twilight lay on her back on the floor in the middle of her room. Although padded by a white plush carpet, she could still feel the crystal beneath. She shivered.

The algem and torchgem joined the books in their dance. Midnight chimed on the clock on the wall. Another dinner tray, brought by Flash, who had tried to cheer her up, sat untouched on her desk. The multiple mugs of coffee were cold with neglect, only a single sip taken from one of them.

Twilight closed her eyes. Her mind drifted to more of the passages in the first book.

Not until the great meeting of the tribes did the day and night meet in the sky. They came to the great establishment from a land far lost and met with those of horn, wing, and hoof. The day and night demonstrated their power before the three. The three then asked the day and night to stay and rule over their skies, for they were more powerful than the six of horn. The day and night agreed.

The three began to build a castle for the day and night, while the day and night began to drive the beasts from the forest. It was not long before the three came to know the serpent, who was both of the forest and of a land far lost.

The serpent was a trickster. The serpent ate the crops of the hoof, hid in the clouds of the wing, and stole the knowledge of the horn. The three came to hate the serpent, and came to the day and night to stop him. The day and night soon found that the serpent was not without hurt, and only wanted to play with the three.

The day held no remorse towards the serpent, though the night did not feel the same. The serpent charmed both day and night, though the skies themselves were not pleased with him. But at the great meeting of the skies in the horizon, there came a new dawn, and the serpent was welcomed into the forest. Then, the night came to know the serpent, but not as the day knew him.

Everything continued to spin as Twilight’s horn pulsated. She closed her eyes again, the words drifting in and out of her mind’s eye:

The three lived amongst each other, but little else. Those of hoof, loved of hoof. Those of wing, loved of wing. Those of horn, loved of horn. For the old world knew that same needed same. Such was the reason for those of hoof, of wing, and of horn, instead of all three, as the day and night were.

But as time passed, the day and the night knew the old world could not persist forever. Even the serpent could see that the old would eventually come to pass. And so there came the day, after the great meeting of the skies, when the day and night came to the mage.

The mage was of the old world, but had a heart for learning. The day and night sent the mage throughout the land, speaking to those of hoof, of wing, and of horn. The day and night encouraged the mage to cross all edges of the land, in search for others who lived and loved in the old world.

It was then that the mage found the frozen north, and those of gem, who lived in a manner far different than those of the forest and its surrounding establishment did…

The books and crystals spun at full speed now. Multicolored blurs passed around Twilight as she opened her eyes and looked up at the ceiling. Sweat dripped down her face and mane in spite of the remaining winter.

Serpent… Day… Night… Mage… The three…

“How could I have been so blind?” Twilight whispered.

About as blind as I was—as I am—to my own hypocrisy.

Twilight growled. “Shut up.”

Make me.

The whir of the endless dance around her drowned out Twilight’s rebuttal. She shook her head again and sighed, closing her eyes as she concentrated on her aura.

Slowly, the books and gems began to slow their cycle. Now, they only drifted around Twilight in a taunting tango, mocking her with their objections to reality and history and morality and truth. Some of those same objections burned in Twilight’s own heart, but she did her best in this moment to focus outside of herself.

Discord, Celestia, Luna. The three tribes. The Everfree Forest. The Castle of the Ancient Pony Sisters. Starswirl the Bearded. The Crystal Empire.

It’s all a parable. A parable for something he didn’t want the outside world to see. The rest of Equestria to see. That must be why it’s in old Equestrian—and why it was hidden here.

Quartz’s words rang in her ear despite her desires.

Were these books buried here? Have they been purposefully hidden? Maybe Starswirl did it himself. After all, the Starswirl the Bearded Wing back in the Canterlot Archives is full of books and spells he deemed too dangerous for the general populace to see, or for him to even finish. That spell of his I finished was one of those. So maybe this knowledge was hidden here on purpose. Or maybe even by accident. Sombra did put the whole kingdom under a curse at the last moment, for a thousand years…

On the other hoof, if this is just something Starswirl wanted to hide, why is it not known in any other history book? Nothing in our books says that Discord lived with Celestia and Luna. The books just say that he caused ponies pain and grief, so Celestia and Luna used the Elements of Harmony on him.

Speaking of which…

Twilight plucked her notebook from the calm circle and opened it a few pages back. Here she had jotted down more of the translated text.

In the heart of the forest, the mage found a tree of crystal. Upon the tree were the marks of the day and night, though the day and night knew not of the tree. Twelve branches grew from the tree. In its center was a six-pointed star, which was the mark of none in the land. The serpent looked upon the tree in awe along with the mage, who then showed the day and night.

Twilight had done her best to replicate Starswirl’s drawing of the tree, which was unmistakably the Tree of Harmony. Starswirl went on to write:

In time, the mage found that only the day and the night could wield all six crystals from the tree. The serpent could wield only one, as could the mage, and the day and night could wield three by themselves. The mage sensed immense power in the crystals of the tree, and determined that they were to be used only in times of great calamity.

Twilight took a deep breath. The circle above her fell to a halt. The books and crystals drifted back to their proper places before she extinguished her horn at last.

She should have been pacing, muttering to herself, dancing a little jig, jumping for joy, weeping in sorrow, screaming in frustration—something, anything in response to this bounty of revelations, many more of which she had yet to discover and comprehend between those pages.

Instead, Twilight Sparkle stared up at the ceiling, forehooves folded across her stomach. She felt as empty as it did, rumbling to a master who didn’t bother getting up to feed it.

She closed her eyes, then opened them as the faintest of knocks sounded at her door.

Twilight sighed. “Come in.”

Twilight didn’t need to look up or turn around to know who it was.

Cadence yawned, closed the door, then joined her on the floor, stretching out on her back.

“Hey,” Cadence said, looking over at her.

“You didn’t soundproof the room.”

“Should I?”

Twilight shrugged.

“I see.”

Silence.

“Let me guess.” Twilight sighed heavier than ever. “Quartz, Apt Drop, and Precise Jot came by earlier to apologize.”

“Mmhmm.”

“Shining’s super worried about me and wanted to come up here. Only, you told him that I needed my space.”

“Mmhmm.”

“And other than Flash dropping my dinner off and failing to get me to talk, nopony has dared to come knock on my door. Except for you.” Twilight finally rolled over to look Cadence in the eye. “Because it’s always you, doing this.”

Cadence met her gaze, then sighed. “I never meant to hurt you, Twilight. If there had been any other option than to involve you, I—”

“Do you know what the worst part of all of this is for me, Cadence?”

“What?”

Twilight rolled onto her back again. “I don’t know who to believe. I don’t know if my parents, my brother, my teachers, and my mentor taught me the truth, or they force fed me a lie. I don’t know if you’re on the right side of the truth, or if you’re just forcing some perversion down my throat. I don’t know if Clover and Orion are on the right side of love, or if Apt and Quartz are, or if even I am. I don’t know if my feelings for Flash are the product of some mistake in my thinking, or my raising, or just a passing feeling, or something worth pursuing, or something neutral or good or bad—”

Twilight paused only for breath. “I don’t know why Starswirl’s two books, written in a dead language, are here, when the Crystal Empire was gone to a curse for a thousand years. I don’t know why the books talk about Celestia and Luna and Discord and Starswirl and the founding of Equestria and the Tree of Harmony in this sort of code, or what they’ll talk about next. I don’t know whether Quartz and Precise Jot were telling the truth, or whether Starswirl gave the Crystal ponies the algems, and, if so, why. I don’t know why I was never taught any of this, and what that means, if it is true.

“And, most of all, I don’t know what answer to give you, Cadence. I don’t know whether to oppose the Order or uphold it. I simply don’t know.”

“I don’t know anything. And the worst part is… I don’t feel anything about not knowing anything.”

Cadence looked up at the ceiling alongside Twilight. She let the silence sing between them for a moment, then said, “You do feel something, Twilight. The problem is that you feel everything at once, and since you don’t know which feeling to focus on first, it all blurs into a jumbled mess. It’s easier to block it out than deal with it all, so that’s why you feel the nothing first.”

Twilight chuckled. “I guess that’s a better way of explaining it.”

“I’ve been there before. It’s not a fun feeling.”

“Nope.”

Silence again.

“I can’t give you the answers to all your questions,” Cadence began, “but I can tell you something.” She crossed her forehooves over her chest. “I… I think I was too harsh on you, asking you for an answer and only giving you a short time to do it. I don’t think it would be right of me to expect you to come up with an answer in the two weeks you have left before you have to go back to Canterlot. Nor would it be fair.”

Twilight bit her lip. “I… suppose that is a fair assessment.”

“I plan on confronting Celestia and Luna the evening after the Grand Galloping Gala. The Gala is one of the biggest events of the year, and breaching the subject before then would not be a good idea. Any sliver of positive reception I might receive will be overshadowed by Celestia and Luna’s stress over the preparations. That gives you a little under two months from the time you get back to think it over.”

Twilight fidgeted with her forehooves. “I guess that could work…” Though I doubt I will need that long.

If what Cadence says is true, I’m sure I will decide before then.

If.

“Until then, these last two weeks…” Cadence turned over on her side to face Twilight, offering her a smile. “Let’s just relax, okay? No more arguing, no more high-pressure conversations, and, most importantly, no more studying.” A swift sweep of blue magic closed the open books on the desk. “You have the resources you need, and Apt and Precise Jot are more than happy to let you borrow them for as long as you want. For now, why not enjoy the Empire a little more? I know that Shiny has wanted to spend some more time with you, and I’ve been missing my favorite sister-in-law.”

Finally, Twilight rolled over onto her side and smiled up at her. “I’m your only sister-in-law, Cadence.”

Cadence gently poked Twilight’s snout. “Well, if I had a thousand, you would still be my favorite.”

At that, Twilight answered not with words, but with her hooves. Cadence embraced her, nuzzling Twilight’s mane.

“Everything will be alright,” Cadence whispered, running a forehoof down Twilight’s back.

“I sure hope so,” Twilight whispered back.

Cadence lifted her chin. “I’m sure it will. And even after you leave here, I’m only a flight, a train, or a letter away, okay?”

“... Okay.”

After one last hug, Cadence pulled away and added with a cheeky grin, “Although, someday, you’ll have to tell me about what happened during the Aurora Borealis.”

“Cadence...”

“If you want to. It sure was beautiful, wasn’t it?”

Twilight couldn’t help but smile. “Yes, it was.”

“Good.” Cadence rose to her hooves. “I’ll leave you be. It’s late. If you need me, just knock on my door.”

“Will do.” Twilight stood up as well, yawning.

“Goodnight, Twilight.”

“Goodnight, Cadence.”

Before Cadence left, she blew out the candle burning to a stump on the desk.

Darkness billowed through Twilight’s room. She embraced it, wrapping herself in the night along with her sheets and blankets as she curled up in her bed. Through her wall, she heard Flash snoring, and smiled.

The last thing she thought as she closed her eyes was the Northern Lights, and the way Flash’s wing felt as it wrapped around her.

She clung to her blankets, then fell into a deep sleep.

“... Mmmmrgh?”

“Shhhhh.” Kicking off her horseshoes, Cadence smiled down at her half-awake husband. Once she placed her tiara on the nightstand, she crawled into bed beside him, wrapping her forehooves around his barrel. “It’s just me, Shiny. Go back to sleep.”

“... Mmmmrgh, too late.” One eye open, Shining embraced her in return, pulling her close.

Cadence sighed as she laid her head against his chest. “Sorry.”

Shining yawned. “Were you talking to Twilight?”

“Mmhmm.”

“Ah.” Both of Shining’s eyes were now wide open. “And?”

“... I told her that it wasn’t fair of me to put so much pressure on her, and that she has until the Gala to make a decision.”

Shining shifted his position. “Sounds reasonable.”

Cadence nodded against his chest.

Shining stroked her mane. “What do you think she’ll decide?”

Cadence looked up at him and grinned. “If her interactions with Flash are any indicator… I think she’ll figure it out.”

Shining visibly stiffened. “Cadence…”

“I know, Shining, I know. And I’ve kept that in mind, as well. But remember what we talked about… I think it will all work out in the end, even if our approaches differ.”

“I just don’t want him to get hurt.”

“And I don’t want that either. But I also don’t think that Twilight can be wholly objective about this. Or that she should be.”

“Many ponies respond better to objective facts than subjective experience.”

Cadence cocked an eyebrow at him. “Since when did you start talking like that?”

Shining laughed. “Where do you think she gets it from?”

Cadence snorted. “I suppose.”

“Anyway,” Shining said, bringing his muzzle down to rest atop hers, “maybe I’m wrong. Maybe your way is better. But either way, I don’t want them to get hurt. I don’t want either of them to suffer for this. Especially Flash. Other than this recent… thing, he’s been a great Guard. He’s good at it. He has a future in it, if he wants to. I recognized that. Hay, even Ironhoof recognized that. I just… I just don’t want him to lose it all.”

In the darkness, Cadence grinned, bright and triumphant. “You’re already thinking of him like a little brother, aren’t you?”

Shining snorted. “Not exactly.”

“Suuure.”

“Just a friend looking out for another friend. Which is what I hope Twilight and Flash can approach Celestia and Luna as.”

“... I think that ship has already sailed, Shiny. But in case it hasn’t, that will work, too. I’m sure Twilight will go to her friends about this, anyway.”

“... You think that’s a good idea?”

“Why wouldn’t it be?”

“Maybe her friends won’t react as warmly as she thinks they will. Just like she didn’t react the way that I expected.”

The pain in his voice was masked by a yawn, but Cadence saw right through it. She nuzzled his chest and held him tight in response. “She’ll come around, Shiny. And I’m sure she’s not the only one of her friends who questions this. They’re a bright bunch. At the very least, they’ll bounce some good ideas around.”

Shining sighed. “I sure hope so.”

A warm blanket of silence fell over the both of them until Shining’s snores filled Cadence’s ears. She rested her head against his chest, right above his heart, letting its strong beat lull her to sleep.

Along the way, Cadence thought of his words, and the argument that they had had a little over two weeks ago. Only time would tell which one of their approaches was correct, but, in the end, she hoped for both Twilight and Flash’s sake that what Shining Armor had said would not come to pass.

Nevertheless, if it did, Cadence had a home for one or both of them here in the Crystal Empire, and intended to keep it that way.

Cadence, the pegasus who became an alicorn, fell asleep to the heartbeat of the one unicorn who had been allowed to love her, and hoped with all her heart Twilight Sparkle would not have to be as lucky as she had been.

What Lies Ahead

Flash Sentry had grown accustomed to visiting the Crystal Empire’s library. He found himself missing not only the smell of books and the blur of words on paper, but the proprietors of that library as well.

The day after Twilight and Quartz’s confrontation, the former met the latter, along with Apt and Precise Jot, at Donut Joe’s again. Twilight’s apology was met with many in return. This time, there were no quarrels, just light chat and heavy boxes of doughnuts.

While Flash missed the routine of assisting Twilight with her studies, he was glad to exchange it for the relative sense of calm that overtook her. Other than her mentioning that she had decided to save the continued translation and study of Starswirl’s books for her return to Canterlot, Twilight had not explained the sudden halt to him.

Although curious, Flash took it in stride, especially when Twilight’s smile began to resurface far more often. He found that he was far more comfortable at her side after the night under the aurora—a feeling she seemed to share, if her steady speech and prolonged eye contact was any indication. They spoke no more of the undercurrent between them—at least, for now.

After all, Flash still had a promise to keep, and he had yet to officially break it.

With that in mind, Flash was grateful for his busy mornings and even busier afternoons and evenings. Over the following days, Flash juggled training sessions with the recruits with the various activities Cadence and Shining had planned.

A few weeks ago, Flash would have considered himself included in these outings only by proxy as Twilight’s assigned escort, but he was now tempted to say that the Prince and Princess actively invited him. Whether it was their shared meals, a walk through the Empire’s business district, or an excursion to the Crystal Empire’s Stadium—which was currently being renovated—Flash felt more welcome than he ever had been.

The end of their trip drew near a close. Without the distraction of ancient riddles or potentially dangerous debate, the days passed quickly. Along with them went the snow, which had slowed from a daily dusting to only an occasional sprinkle. By the time they would return to Canterlot, Flash had been told, rain would replace the snow until the arrival of spring in two months’ time.

Like the changing of the seasons, Flash knew that his return home would usher in a different dawn. A dawn that he wasn’t quite ready to face after discovering the majesty of the frozen north.

Despite his resistance, the day of their departure soon arrived.

That day, a pleasant Sunday morning, began as any other. Flash woke before dawn, showered, and dressed. With about an hour to spare before Twilight would wake, he packed his bags, taking care to ensure that the two copies of the photograph from the play were properly tucked away in his journal.

Still, he couldn’t help but grin as he looked down at the spare copy in his forehoof. I can’t wait to see the look on Greyhoof’s face when he sees this. I hope it makes him as happy as it did me.

When dawn broke, Flash left his room and knocked politely on the Princess’s door. Once Twilight had answered his knock and exchanged his good-morning, Flash accompanied her down to the Royal Dining Hall.

The two shared a final, hearty meal with Shining and Cadence. A meal fit for Galaxia herself, it was. Although it was technically breakfast time, the palace chefs had prepared a smorgasbord of gastric delights for the four. Everything from thick-cut Prench toast, to perfectly ripened fruits, to crisp and colorful salads, to creamy soups, and a myriad more awaited them on the table.

Gluttony be damned, Flash sampled as much as he could, fighting the urge to lick his forehooves in ecstasy. Sweet, savory, salty, earthy—all of it tangoed with his taste buds and sent warmth through his veins. Of all the sensations, however, the scent of Twilight’s favorite maple-drenched pancakes was one that Flash would miss the most. The days of oats, cinnamon, and sugar were a few hours and a sole train ride away.

More than the feasts, Flash would miss the ever-enduring kindness of his hosts. Beyond meals, the Prince and Princess had made him feel welcome throughout his stay, the Prince and his Silver Guard especially.

Truly, Flash thought as he finished the last bite of his royal breakfast, Shining and Cadence have treated me like a guest instead of just a guard.

I think that’s the first time I’ve been treated this way since… I can’t remember.

After breakfast, Cadence whisked Twilight away with the promise of a final rendezvous through the Empire before the train arrived at noon. Unlike previous private time between them, Twilight seemed eager to accompany her. Flash and Shining waved after them, until only the two stallions remained in the room.

Once the door closed, Flash pulled away from the table. “I’m ready, sir, if I am needed in the training camp this morning one last time.”

To Flash’s surprise, Shining replied, “Thank you for the offer, Flash, but no additional hooves are needed. Shooting Star and Argon are already taking care of it.”

Argon? “When did the Second Lieutenant arrive, sir?”

“Late last night, actually. Since this is the last day of basic training, Shooting Star woke them up a few hours before dawn. They should be halfway through the combat drills by now, and then a ten-mile march. If they survive those, and the obstacle course, I’m sure their commanding officers will allow them to break for lunch. Or, a very late breakfast,” Shining added with a smirk.

Laughing, Flash shook his head. Ah, the last day of basic training. Always a blast. “I see, sir. I’m sure Shooting Star and Argon are giving them Tartarus.”

“At the least.” Shining Armor started out of the room. Flash followed alongside him. Shining’s hoofsteps echoed off the glistening palace walls as they headed up the stairs. “Nevertheless, I have high hopes for this crew. If convincing the Crystal Ponies that a regiment of the Royal Guard was needed was like pulling teeth, convincing them that the needed soldiers needed to come from their population was like pulling teeth without magic or medicine to numb it. It took me months from the time that Sombra was destroyed to even begin the conversation.”

“But you obtained a decent amount of recruits in the end, sir. After all, a hoof-full over a hundred from a city of only a few thousand?” Flash stepped up as they reached the next floor, only to see Shining start to head higher.

Shining looked straight ahead. “Perhaps.”

They ascended another set of stairs, reaching the third floor where Flash and Twilight had stayed, then continued even higher. Flash followed in puzzled silence. Is he taking me back to the armory? The barracks?

The two passed those rooms in lieu of another set of stairs. The temptation to ask was growing stronger, but Flash swallowed it, letting their hooves speak for them. He looked over to Shining to see a neutral expression on the stallion’s muzzle, which only confused him further.

Did I do something wrong? Is he taking me somewhere to chastise me? Maybe for the Aurora Borealis? Or perhaps he heard about Twilight and Quartz’s argument at Donut Joe’s?

Anxiety that would have gripped his heart in its icy claws only weeks prior merely growled in his stomach this time. I have broken no laws, unwritten or otherwise, Flash reminded himself.

In the silence, Flash continued to follow Shining up the seemingly endless stairs of the Crystal Palace.

Twilight emerged from the spa, sighing in bliss as all the joints along her back popped in just the right way as she stretched. Her wings glistened in the sunlight from their oil treatment. The thin layer of snow crunching merrily beneath her filed and polished hooves. She looked over herself as she waited for Cadence to join her.

Ohh, wow. I really should have taken Cadence up on this offer earlier… I’m so relaxed, I could fall asleep, right here, right now, if I wanted to! Those masseuses… I don’t want to offend Rarity, but I’m certain Aloe and Lotus have nothing on this place.

From behind her came a long yawn and the rustling of wings. “Aaah… What a great way to spend a last day, huh, Twilight?” Cadence asked in a playful tone as she trotted up to her.

“Sure is! Thanks so much. I swear, those Pyrite twins are miracle workers.” Twilight stretched a forehoof and felt something pop pleasantly. “They worked through years of falling asleep on my desk!”

Cadence giggled. “Nothing like a good massage to melt stress from the bones.” She glanced up at the sun in the sky. “Looks like we have about two hours before your train will be pulling in. What would you like to do? Visit the bookstore? Go grab a bite to eat?”

“Actually, I was wanting to show you something before I go. If it isn’t too much trouble,” Twilight added, a bit of urgency in her voice.

Although Twilight had respected Cadence’s directive not to continue her studies until she returned home, and her conversations with Flash or anypony else had not been political in nature, that hadn’t stopped the various issues awaiting her from passing through her mind.

Near the forefront of that trouble minded was the trial of Orion the noble. With the trial scheduled for Wednesday—less than three full days away—Twilight had been pondering the stallion’s transgressions, as well as his potential punishment. Ten years for one moment of passion, however misguided it was, seemed stiff, even if she had been the one in danger.

Perhaps sensing the nature of her request, Cadence nodded in response. “Of course, Twilight. Lead the way.”

With a forced smile, Twilight thanked her. “It shouldn’t take too long, I promise.” She picked up her hooficured hooves and began to lead them through the awakening streets.

Cadence stuck to her side. “We have time, don’t you worry.”

Time… I’ve seem to run out of it, Twilight thought with an inward scowl. These weeks went by so, so quick, and I feel like I’m leaving with far more questions than answers. Sometimes, I forget that I came here to learn something.

Sometimes, she thought, watching as a passing couple waved more fervently at Cadence than herself, I feel that I came here to be taught.

What that lesson is, and what I will do with it… We shall see.

The two alicorns made their way with haste and grace—well, more of the former than the latter on Twilight’s part. The poise and confidence in Cadence’s movements, even with a crown and four golden slippers weighing her down, spoke only of true majesty rather than practiced steps. Of all the things Twilight would miss from her experiences here in the frozen north, the lack of additional weight on her head or hooves was no less significant than anything else.

Twilight looked away from Cadence and faced straight ahead. Just another thing to look into, to deal with, to discuss… Not with Celestia or Luna though. At least, not yet. But my friends… and Flash.

Twilight found herself smiling the rest of the way. From the corner of her eye, she found Cadence looking down at her with a knowing grin. She chose not to comment on this, and was grateful Cadence said nothing.

The silence between them was welcome, a relief befitting her final hours in this strange land.

Soon, Twilight reached her destination. “Here we are!”

Cadence tilted her head as she glanced up at the large facade in front of them. “‘Empire Mines’? Twilight, I’ve already had Apt show you—”

“I know, but there’s something in it I would like to show you.”

“Ah. And that would be…?”

“You’ll see. C’mon, race ya!”

With a giggle, Twilight kicked off her hindhooves and galloped towards the mouth of the mining shaft. Cadence cried out in feigned outrage—”Cheater!”—then took off in a sprint after her.

Like foal and foalsitter again, they soon met up in a tangle of fur, feathers, and giggles, neither declared the victor. It was perfect that way.

The stairs proved to be finite.

Flash and Shining finally came to a stop at a set of double doors. Shining opened them with a flick of his magic, revealing a balcony. Without a word, he trotted over to the railing. Flash joined his side in equal conversation.

Shorter than Shining, Flash had to lean up on his hindhooves to look down over the railing. Below them, Shooting Star and Argon were shouting orders at the scrambling recruits on the field loud enough to be heard clearly from the balcony.

The Crystal stallions in their bronze armor galloped, climbed, jumped, and crawled through the obstacle course, their coats of many colors sparkling in the Empire’s winter sun. Algems glowed against their barrels as they flung spears at targets, retrieved them with the same magic, and then threw at targets on the other side of the field. Practice dummies were slashed, hacked, pummeled, and tackled.

Between every completed obstacle, the two Lieutenants zipped from stallion to stallion, barking demands for push-ups, sit-ups, or both to be completed as compensation for a job well done.

Shining broke his silence with a chuckle. “You know the best thing about this little program, Flash Sentry?”

Flash looked away from the chaos on the ground. “What’s that, sir?”

“We may not have numbers on our side, but we have passion. And I’m not talking about Shooting Star,” Shining added, just as the aforementioned Lieutenant threw his helmet to the ground and began screeching a particularly eloquent string of words at a lucky recruit.

Flash laughed. “The Lieutenant is definitely passionate, sir. But what do you mean? The recruits themselves?”

“I do. We’ve only lost about twenty stallions out of our initial pool. That’s less than twenty percent—far fewer than it was during my own basic training, or even when I was Captain.”

“That is…” Flash whistled. “That is some dedication, sir, especially since you said the Crystal Ponies were reluctant to have the Crystal Pony Guard in the first place.”

Glancing sideways at him, Shining began, “Between you and me, Flash Sentry…”

“Of course, sir.” Flash bowed his head.

Though they were alone, Shining locked the balcony doors behind them. “Between you and me, we did get more volunteers than we accepted. A few older stallions also volunteered, along with some of the non-Crystal ponies living here—”

“The… refugees, sir?”

“Yes,” Shining said, “though not every Earth pony, pegasus, or unicorn who now calls this land home is one. But yes, some of them, and even some mares, too.”

Flash’s ears pricked. “Mares?”

Shining looked away from the field to face Flash. “At some point, I would like to open the Guard to anypony who can meet our standards, including Earth ponies and mares, along with creating opportunities for non-unicorns to advance in leadership. If there weren’t already so many volatile subjects at play here, I would have accepted those other volunteers, and started my reworking of both the enlisted and officer hierarchy myself. But reforming the Royal Guard is second right now, as it was then, to the larger issues that we face.”

Reworking the hierarchy? Now, that would be a wonderful change. Perhaps then Shooting Star would be the Captain I have to face, and not… Ironhoof…

Ironhoof had not graced Flash’s thoughts since the Order of the Silver Guard had raked the conniving Captain over the coals during their meeting a few weeks prior. Thoughts of Canterlot Castle and what awaited at him at home—minus Greyhoof, Steel Wind, and Sharp Spear—had been fleeting, cast aside for either the larger issues or the larger enjoyment at hoof.

As Shining discussed reformation of what seemed like another broken system, Flash felt his stomach churn. He looked to the horizon, knowing that, once the sun rose to high noon, he would be put on a train barreling back home.

Home. If home was where the heart is, am I heading to it or leaving?

“Flash?”

Shaking that thought away, Flash looked up. “My apologies, sir. I… I think that is a great idea, sir, but you are correct. Right now, changing the Royal Guard would be… too great an undertaking.”

“Indeed. Right now, my focus after today is ensuring that these stallions—” Shining waved a forehoof over the group below—”get the additional training and support they need. I’ve put in orders for more staff to be reassigned from Canterlot to the Crystal Empire. Several armorers and farriers to fit my new Guards properly. Two blacksmiths and their apprentices to furnish new weapons and maintain what we have. And more servants and cooks, including Shooting Star and Argon’s attendants—”

“The Lieutenants will be stationed here now, sir?”

Despite his interruption, Shining appeared unfazed. “Mostly. They will still have their weekend leave and the option to split their time between here and Canterlot if they so choose. However, both of them have expressed their interest in remaining in the Empire as much as possible.”

Flash held back a sigh. “I see, sir.” No Lieutenants, only the Captain, Knights, Corporals, and Guards… I don’t see Ironhoof abusing that at all.

Shining frowned. “What’s wrong?”

Flash looked away. Then, after a moment, he met Shining’s gaze. “It’s just… I fear, sir, that Captain Ironhoof will abuse his power even more without either of the Lieutenants to handle some of the smaller issues.”

Shining’s brow furrowed at Ironhoof’s name. “I am all too aware. Unfortunately, you are most likely right. Without Shooting Star or Argon, Ironhoof will be forced to handle most issues on his own, rather than delegating them to the Lieutenants. For that reason, I hope you keep what we talked about at the forefront of your mind, Flash—”

Immediately, Flash nodded, then saluted for good measure.

“Good. Because, although he will be busier, I doubt his feelings towards you will lessen. Ironhoof is a stallion of honor, order, and tradition. Even the slightest offense towards his standards or ideas about what a Royal Guard should be will incur a longstanding grudge. He has been that way since we trained together.”

Flash nodded again, biting his tongue.

With a voice near a growl, Shining said, “I am hoping that will come to bite him in the ass.”

Tempted to laugh, Flash bit his tongue again. Still, he smiled, and smiled wide.

“But,” Shining added, looking straight into him, “until that happens, stay on your the tips of your hooves. Keep your armor polished and your poise even more so. The walls of Canterlot Castle have eyes and ears. Remember what we talked about. Also know that you’re free to visit the Crystal Empire or write to me whenever you wish, and I will inform you when your presence is needed. It may be sooner than you think.”

“Understood, sir.” Flash saluted.

Shining Armor opened the balcony doors with his magic. “Oh, and one more thing.”

“Yes, sir?”

“I am more than alright with my sister having friends, especially when she will need one. A trusted friend there in the castle, whom she can talk to about the new things she’s… dealing with.

“There is no law against being friends with anypony, after all. And I’m glad to see that things seem to be going that way, but...

“She does not need more than that. Do you understand?”

Flash saluted his Captain. “Understood, sir.”

Shining smiled. “Good. We’ve got a few hours left before your train comes, so we might as well watch Shooting Star and Argon run these poor stallions through the ringer up close.”

“Yes, sir.”

Just as silently as they’d come, they left the balcony and began their descent through the palace down to the training camp. Along the way, the sensation of Twilight leaning against him, warm in his wings, dominated Flash’s mind.

No matter the cost, he silently vowed again, as his last few hours as a stranger neared.

Twilight laid her forehoof on the infinite mosaic. The warmth beneath her forehoof surged at her touch. She closed her eyes and concentrated, her horn lighting up as she searched for a magical signature, a leyline, anything that would further explain the mystery before her.

That warmth ebbed as her magic returned no answers. Twilight opened her eyes and leaned back to take it all in once more—the endlessly chromatic edifice before her, stories upon stories, the Eternal Wall.

Twilight pressed her hoof to a lavender gemstone on the Wall and sighed. “I wish I knew more about it, especially since I have to go. I have a feeling that, wherever it came from, it is a source of sorts. A source from which all the crystals in this Empire come, or a—”

“The source from which all things flow.”

Twilight raised an eyebrow. “‘The source from which all things flow’?”

“It is a phrase that was used by the tribe that raised me,” Cadence said, pressing her forehoof to a fuschia crystal, “to describe the origins of their magic. As Earth ponies, they knew it came from the ground, but from what in the ground gave them their power, they did not know. So they said it was ‘the source from which all things flow,’ or ‘the Source,’ or ‘the Groundwater,’ even, for it was part of what gave them life.

“And I believed it, too, though it was hard to do so when the Earth did not respond to me as it did for them. It wasn’t until Celestia took me under her wing and I began my studies that I learned that the Earth ponies are suited for the Earth, not the Earth for them. The same with the pegasi and the skies that give them magic, or the unicorns and the runes that do the same.”

“So… You think it is the Empire’s Earth, in a sense? Like, another planet? Or a chunk of one? Or perhaps a meteor?”

Cadence shook her head. “No, not in the literal sense. But, whatever it is, I believe that it gives the crystals their magic, and, accordingly, the Crystal Ponies.”

Twilight tapped her chin. “But if it is a magical source, then why did it not save them from Sombra?”

“Perhaps he corrupted it, like how other magical objects can become corrupted.”

“But nopony has ever wielded the Earth or the sky as a weapon. So how could they wield this, if it is the same?”

“Maybe it is closer to a set of runes than the Earth,” Cadence suggested. She ran her forehoof over multiple unique gems in the formation. “Spells are unique and passed on through unique runes, correct?”

Twilight nodded.

Cadence continued, “Perhaps, within this Wall, are all of the crystals that the Empire has known. The ones for food, warmth, magic—like the crystal berries, the glowstones, the torchgems, the algems—and every other. And, like runes, perhaps only a type of crystal can be mined or used if it is within this formation. So, if this Wall did not stop Sombra, perhaps there was only one kind of crystal within it that could stop him, and he removed it, like—”

“The Crystal Heart!” Twilight exclaimed, raising a forehoof. Just as quickly, she put it down. “But the book my friends and I studied when the Empire reappeared said that the Crystal Heart had always been in the center of the Empire, not down in some cavern.”

Cadence paused, looking up at the seemingly infinite obelisk of crystal. “True. Maybe there was some crystal here in the past that was a backup for the Heart, or even a decoy, but Sombra smashed or stole that first.”

Twilight hummed. “I suppose that makes sense. I would have to look into it, though.”

“Why the interest in Sombra, if I may ask? Or the Wall?”

“Well, I’m not interested in Sombra, really. I’m trying to understand the Eternal Wall. It seems important. Why else would Apt have shown me it? Or why else would you have told him to do so?”

Hearing a note of accusation in her own voice, Twilight’s ears drooped. “I mean… It just… It must be more than something pretty, you know?”

With a soft smile, Cadence nodded. “I know what you mean, Twilight. You are right in that it is more than a pretty pile of rocks,” she added, smirking.

Twilight snort-laughed. “That’s not—”

Cadence giggled. “I know it’s not! But… Heh… It’s good you are trying to understand it. To be honest, all I have are theories and speculation, just like the Crystal ponies themselves,” she explained, “and part of why I wanted you to see it was to see if you knew anything about it. Anything that would be beneficial to the Empire’s defense is something I need to know.”

Twilight held back a cringe. Defense. Right. Just in case…

“Other than casting the Aurora Borealis, I don’t know what it does,” Cadence added. “Perhaps your studies will provide more answers.”

So that’s where the aurora came from! I meant to ask Flash, but I was… Err… Twilight was grateful these were merely thoughts in her head. She refocused on Cadence and nodded. “I hope so. Thank you for humoring me, though.”

Cadence beamed. “Not at all. Is there anything else you wanted to show me before you leave?”

After stealing one last look at the Wall—taking as much of a mental photograph of it as possible—Twilight turned around and picked up her hooves again. “No, though there was something I wanted to ask you.”

Following after her, Cadence asked, “Oh? What’s that?”

Twilight waited for a moment, listening to their hoofsteps echo off the dimly lit walls of the mine. “What do you and Shining do about criminals here in the Crystal Empire? Have you even had any?”

“Only a few so far, and only minor ones, at that. A few thieves. Some foals vandalizing their school. Shining’s dealt with them all himself, since we don’t have a prison built yet. We wanted to get some Guards trained up to staff it first. That’ll be our next construction project, once the renovations on the Empire’s Stadium are completed.”

“I see. And how did Shining deal with them?”

Cadence chuckled. “Well, other than giving them a very large piece of his mind, he made them do some community service. Shovel the walkways of snow, deliver newspapers and coffee to the crew at the Stadium, work in the mines, that kind of thing.”

Work in the mines… Twilight watched as a pair of Earth ponies passed them through the tunnels. The two were in such a hurry that they barely acknowledged the royals, their manes dripping with sweat. “I suppose that wouldn’t be that bad of a punishment if you were a unicorn or a pegasus,” she observed, turning to Cadence. “All of those tasks are easier with wings or magic.”

Cadence laughed again. “Oh, Twily, c’mon—your brother’s a softie, but not that soft! If it was a pegasus or unicorn who had committed the crime, you’d be sure Shining would enchant a pair of wing shackles or place a limiter on their horn for the duration of their sentence.”

“You have those?”

“Of course we do!” Cadence declared. “We keep them in our—err, nevermind,” she muttered, turning a rather flattering shade of scarlet.

Twilight blanched, unable to look her sister-in-law in the eye. Too… Much…. Information!

“But, uh, heh heh, that’s what we would do to our criminals. And, you know, if anypony was sent from another part of Equestria to the Empire as part of their sentencing, I would make sure that their sentence was carried out properly myself.”

In the darkness, Cadence turned to meet Twilight’s gaze. In that meeting, there was an understanding, and a possibility that had been churning throughout Twilight’s thoughts began to put down roots.

Shortly after Flash and Shining, and then Cadence and Twilight, returned to the Crystal Palace, the noonday sun met its apex in the sky.

Frantic goodbyes were exchanged between Twilight, Cadence, and Shining. There was no shortage of hugs to be found amongst the three. Flash looked on with a smile.

When it came to his goodbyes, Flash accepted Shining’s offer of a firm hoofshake. He looked up into his Captain’s eyes with pride, grateful to have been given the gifts of camaraderie and purpose—not only for a short while, but sure to endure past this excursion.

When he turned to Cadence, Flash was met not by her hoof, but with a wing. He returned the hug as best as he could, spear in one forehoof, duffel bag in the other.

Once he had pulled away, Cadence stood beside Shining and looked between Twilight and Flash. “Thank you two so much for coming. It’s been wonderful having you here. If either of you would like to visit, or need anything, please, don’t hesitate to write or stop by.”

Twilight nuzzled both of them, then stepped away. “Of course, Shiny, Cadence. Take care, both of you.”

Flash bowed deeply to them with a genuine smile on his face. “Thank you, Princess Cadence, Prince Shining Armor. Your hospitality is beyond words.”

Shining chuckled. “Just how we welcome all of our guests in the Empire.”

“Speaking of guests… I saw Shooting Star and Argon were still out there with the recruits. Will they be coming back to Canterlot later tonight as well?” Twilight asked.

“No, they’ll be stationed here mostly as Shining continues to train the new Royal Guards,” Cadence said. “I’m sure Captain Ironhoof will be more than capable of handling everything back at Canterlot.”

Flash hide his smirk at the disguised nonchalance in Cadence’s voice. I’m sure he will be, indeed. Shining is right. As long as I keep…myself in check, everything shall be fine.

After all, my armor won’t always be gold. Just gotta get through until it’s silver.

Twilight nodded. “I’m sure he will.”

Flash noted a similar—but not exact—nonchalance in her voice. And I don’t think Ironhoof will be succeeding in his plan to court her.

Good.

“Well,” Twilight said with a sigh, “I would love to stay longer, but we have a twelve-hour train ride ahead of us. Right, Flash?”

“Right, Twilight.” Flash relished how simple her name sounded in his ears, how sweet it was on his tongue in comparison to the rehearsed myriad of pleasantries he would soon be uttering in their place.

For a moment, Flash shared a glance with Twilight, and he was sure she was thinking of the same thing.

“Alright, you’d better get moving before you miss your train,” Shining said with a chuckle. He opened his forehooves for one last hug from his beloved sister, who accepted it without a second thought.

Another round of goodbyes, and Flash was at Twilight’s side once more, trotting briskly out of the Crystal Palace and into Celestia’s sun.

With the familiar weight of the spear in his forehoof, the two treasures in his duffel bag, and an entirely new perspective and purpose—including more than a shimmer of hope in his heart—Flash Sentry led Twilight Sparkle back to the train station, bound for Canterlot.

Homecoming

Aboard the train, Flash and Twilight settled into a sleeper cab. The same train guard who had accompanied them on their journey to the Crystal Empire was their sole fellow passenger. This time, however, Flash had no intention of replacing Twilight with Queen Chrysalis.

Instead, he listened as Twilight recounted the past two weeks of their stay. Her voice rose above the churning of the wheels on the track. Whether she spoke and he listened—and laughed, and laughed—for an hour or ten, he wasn’t sure.

It was worth every minute.

“... And then Cadence said, ‘Radishes?! Where?!’” Twilight let out little giggles behind her forehooves.

Flash cackled. “Ohhhh, wow.” I think I know far too much about Princess Cadence now, but I have a feeling she really wouldn’t mind…

“Yup! You should have seen the look on that poor merchant’s face! Cadence bought every last radish, even the ones he was saving for himself!”

“I’ll be sure to remember that the next time Cadence visits Canterlot Castle. A little tip for the chefs,” Flash said. Note to self: If you ever need to get on Cadence’s good side, just bring a saddlebag full of radishes.

… Make that two saddlebags.

The two broke out into chuckles again, then fell silent. It was a brief, but peaceful silence, reminiscent of a night under the stars.

The cliff and the aurora hadn’t left Flash’s mind. Nor had the two tomes in Twilight’s saddlebags, which were peeking out of the laden luggage.

After a moment, Twilight asked, “Is something the matter?”

“Hmm?” Flash looked up, unaware that he had been staring. “Oh! No, nothing at all. I was just thinking.”

“About what?” Twilight opened her saddlebags and held up the books in her magic. “These?”

Flash couldn’t help but grin. “You read my mind.”

Twilight grinned back. “I thought so.” Then, she sighed, settling the books on the table. “I really am excited to continue my translations and study. But that’ll have to wait, at least for a few days.”

“I understand.” The trial. Oh, that’ll be another grand ol’ time for everypony involved. It’ll probably be the same as last time…

Except, this time, Orion might not have the strength to put up such a fight.

“I understand why Cadence encouraged me to take it easy, but now I wish that I had spent more time taking care of this. Not that I minded spending time with my family… and friends.”

Flash’s smile was returned with one of hers, but not for long.

Twilight sighed again. Flash sensed a storm brewing, even as the sunlight streamed in through their window.

After staring at her forehooves for a moment, Twilight asked, “Did I tell you that I saw Clover in the Crystal Empire?”

Flash stiffened. “No. Was she… was she alright?”

“Um…” Twilight looked away. “Not exactly.”

Flash sighed. “I was afraid of that.”

“Huh?”

“Shortly before I was assigned to accompany you, I caught her wandering through Canterlot Castle unescorted. She claimed that she had been told to wait for somepony to escort her to the dungeons to see Orion, but nopony showed up, so she went on her own. She was trespassing, but… She wasn’t just scared of me, she was terrified. Like I was going to hurt her.

“Though, somepony already had.”

Twilight brought a forehoof to her cheek. “Did she have—”

“A bruise? Yes.” Flash shook his head. “She refused to report who did it to her. She was even more terrified of going to the Princesses about it. And I knew that she was trespassing, but I couldn’t throw her in the dungeons. Not after that.”

Order or no order, Guard or no Guard, I won’t harm somepony who has been a victim twice over. Orion may be right philosophically, but that’s all he’s right about.

More silence.

Twilight let her forehoof fall from her cheek. “I saw her the day Cadence first took me out to lunch,” she said, her words slow, heavy. “She was working at the flower shop in the business district. She was scared, just as you said. But not towards Cadence. No, “ Twilight shook her head, “she was scared of me. As though I were a monster.”

Flash frowned. “Twilight…”

“She didn’t really talk until Cadence convinced her to join us for lunch. Even then, she would barely look at me, hardly even spoke to me. But when she finally did, she told me who gave her that bruise.”

“Who was it?”

His question was simple, but beneath it flowed a river Flash had long known. That river ran deep. It was borne of a lifetime of anger towards those who harmed the innocent. It gave him the strength to train, to fight, to protect. It was through riding that river he had earned his cutiemark, joined the Royal Guard, and, now, undertaken the silver armor.

“It was Orion’s family,” Twilight answered.

The river roared, and it was all Flash could do not to growl.

Of course! The bastard pitches a fit, attacks Twilight, attacks me, attacks my comrades, makes a mockery of himself in court, starves himself, and causes even more suffering for his mare!

“Clover didn’t want to give Cadence or me specific names or press charges.” Twilight’s voice drew from a river too, Flash knew, and it was just as turbulent as his own. “She was too scared. No, not scared. Terrified. And the worst part? She thought she was ruining Orion’s life! And she… she didn’t even…”

Biting her lip, Twilight cast her horn alight and enveloped the room in her aura.

The spell was routine to Flash by now. Its caster was not. And its caster choosing this particular spell, in this moment, when those words rolled off her tongue…

“She didn’t… Well, I don’t want to say this for sure, but…”

“But?” Flash said, hoping, praying for the words.

“She… She doesn’t deserve this.”

So close. So painfully close she was, close enough that Flash flinched at the wrong combination of syllables. Close enough that a part of him wanted to argue, wanted to persuade, wanted to force Twilight’s eyes open and make them see everything he did, for they were beautiful and not blind, wise but not wide.

Another part of him, older and punctuated with harsh words and harsher things, told him that it wasn’t his place to do so.

So Flash didn’t.

Twilight slumped back in her seat and sighed. “I’m so sorry. I didn’t mean to derail our conversation like this.”

“Hey. It’s okay.” Flash mustered a smile. “I understand. You really don’t have anypony you can talk about these things with, right?”

“Well… I suppose I can—should talk about these things with my friends, but Ponyville and Canterlot aren’t that close, no matter how much I wish they were.” Twilight’s eyes welled with tears.

Flash waited, letting her calm down in a respectful silence. Although he yearned to comfort her, such an act was too risky now that they were beyond the bounds of the Empire, even in a soundproofed and locked room. Both Shining’s and Ironhoof’s warnings echoed in his eardrums.

Once Twilight seemed settled, Flash said, “I hope that you’re able to visit your friends soon. I’m sure they miss you just as much as you miss them.”

Twilight sniffled. “Heh, you’re right. And I know Celestia wouldn’t mind if I went to Ponyville. She and Luna have offered as much many times. Staying in Canterlot Castle was my idea.”

“It was?”

“It just seemed appropriate, given my new… title, along with everything else. Cadence has an entire empire, Celestia and Luna split Day and Night Court, both manage the Royal Guard, both run the kingdom, both raise the sun and moon respectively, and Luna oversees dreams… I could have just stayed in Ponyville with my friends, managing a library and writing letters, but that doesn’t seem fair to the others, you know?”

“I can understand that,” Flash said. “Even if you don’t want to do something, it seems unfair to not contribute to it when everypony else is.”

Twilight nodded. “And sometimes it feels like you’re in the wrong place.”

Flash nodded in turn. “Even if you aren’t.”

“Because it’s what you were born to do.”

“What you were meant to do.”

“And it feels like—”

“—Everypony’s counting on you,” they said in union.

They shared a smile.

“You know…” Twilight made circles on the table with her forehoof. “Being in Canterlot Castle, so much of it seems more… monotonous than I remember. Maybe that’s because I’m used to it, since I’ve seen it from the time I was a filly. But living there, day after day, doing the same things over and over again… I don’t know how anypony does it.”

“Me either.” Flash chuckled. “But it helps if you have a friend or two there with you.”

She smiled at him. “You’re right. It does.”

And there’s no law against having friends…

Emboldened, Flash Sentry continued, “And the best thing about having a friend is that they’re there for you, anytime, day or night. For anything and everything, they’ll help you. Even if you just need somepony to listen, just say the word, and they’ll be there.”

The soft smile and blush he evoked were a sufficient end to this moment—nay, this trip in entirety—but her words would make every minute leading up to it worth their weight in gold:

“Thank you, Flash.”

“You’re welcome, Twilight.”

He was warm again, but not out of embarrassment.

The sun continued to shine as the train barrelled on, their voices and laughter a song rising above the rhythm of the tracks.

Twelve hours extinguished to ten, then dripped to five, then melted to one.

Luna had long begun her reign in the skies. Celestia had relinquished her sun for her sister’s moon hours ago, but not without grace. The atmosphere had been a brilliant explosion of colors, soft blues and purples on a pleasant winter’s night. Flash and Twilight had watched the transition without a word, wonder filling the gaps between.

The two continued with light chatter and stories, the previous discussion remaining untouched but not forgotten. Flash felt at ease with Twilight. Rather than letting him listen solely, she teased some stories from him. He obliged without much hesitation, happy to share tales from basic training, prior patrol duties, and even his colthood.

The train-guard came by periodically to check on them. Although Twilight refused anything but water and small snacks, the guard continued his checks. Flash made sure that his posture and tone were rigid and professional in the unicorn’s presence—a reminder of what awaited him once the train had eaten its share of the track.

This time, Twilight did not sleep on the return trip. One hour from Canterlot, they took a respite from their conversation, naming the stars that passed.

“I see Draco, Equuleus, and the Phoenix!” Twilight pointed with a grin.

Flash tapped his chin, then drew his forehoof across the window. “I see… Um… Ursa Major, I think?”

“That’s the easiest one to find.” Twilight giggled.

“Well,” Flash replied with a mock scoff, smoothing out the bristles of his helmet, “I am no astronomer, Your Highness. I am a mere common pony just trying to read the night skies.”

“You are far from a common pony—” Twilight playfully nudged him with a wing—”and you can borrow any of my astronomy books that you want.”

Flash grinned. “I may just have to take you up on that. If there’s anything that would always be fun to learn, it would be astro—”

Flash froze.

From the peripherals of his vision, he saw them again, red and intense and flickering in the cloudless skies.

The eyes.

In a heartbeat, he grabbed his spear, flared his wings, and jumped from the cab, making haste towards the door. Twilight called out his name. Flash held up a hoof, stopping her mid-rise.

“Stay here. Lock the door behind me, and don’t open it unless it’s me or the other guard.”

“But—”

“Stay here. Please,” Flash added as he turned to look at her. Past her, he saw the clear night skies, devoid of any glowing red eyes.

They’ve moved. Better move.

Twilight opened her mouth to object, but Flash had already opened the door.

Out in the aisle, all was silent. Flash pricked his ears and swept his gaze around the area. One forehoof held his spear tight. The other was held out at the ready, just as eager to strike as its brother.

One by one, he checked the other sleeper cars. Doors easily yielded to his forehoof. Nothing and nopony accompanied them. The entire section was empty.

Where’s the other guard?

Flash exited the sleeper car and went to business class. Here, the roomy seats were arranged in neat rows, two on each side of the aisle. A quick patrol up and down this aisle revealed just as many passengers as before.

Once business class was cleared, Flash moved to economy. The seats were packed six to each row now, three on each side. He trotted from seat to seat, eyes scanning, ears listening. Nothing, nothing, gum on the seat, nothing, hopefully a half-empty bottle of lemonade, nothing, nothing, newspaper—

Newspaper?

Flash paused. Looking down at the newspaper, he saw the photo above the fold: Orion, drowning in clothes that were now far too big for him, dark circles under his eyes and a scowl on his muzzle.

Disgraced Noble’s Hunger Strike Continues: Trial Scheduled For Wednesday

Gritting his teeth, Flash tossed the newspaper to the floor.

Flash resumed his search, stopping only at the sound of hooves on carpet. He spun around, wings flared, to meet the train-guard.

“Sir Flash Sentry? Is there something wrong?”

Flash snapped his wings to his sides and bowed only as low as absolutely necessary. “Evening, sir. The Princess and I saw something outside, sir, so I was doing a sweep of the train.”

“There is nopony here but Princess Twilight and yourself.” The unicorn raised an eyebrow. “What did you see?”

Flash bit his lip. Say “red eyes” and you’ll send not only this old stallion, but the entire kingdom, into a frenzy. Especially if you were wrong.

On the other hoof, it’s the third time I’ve seen them. Maybe it’s just my mind playing tricks on me. Especially since they disappeared instantly and—

The train-guard tapped his forehoof. “Well?”

“It was… Nothing, sir. I…” Flash cleared his throat. “I was mistaken. I merely saw a shadow, sir.”

“A shadow of what?”

“Nothing, sir.”

The unicorn studied him for a moment, then nodded in apparent understanding. “I imagine you’ve been up since sunrise. It’s almost midnight now. The shadows on the moon often play tricks on me, too.”

“Ah, yes, sir.” Flash bowed. “Thank you for understanding.”

The unicorn nodded. “You’re welcome. At ease.” With a salute, he headed off towards the engine. Flash returned the salute, then waited until he was alone in the economy car.

Flash set off on his hooves through the economy car, then business class, and back to the sleeper cars again. After reaching his destination, he waited. One minute. Then another.

The guard did not return.

Looking up, Flash spotted a roof hatch. Opening the hatch was foal’s play. The only issue was having an alternate method to re-enter the train if needed, as the hatch had no outside release. With Twilight aboard, that was no issue.

Flash flew up through the hatch, letting it fall closed. Outside, the air was refreshingly cool, pulling the sweat from his feathers and fur. Carefully, he alighted on the sleeper car. His horseshoes gave some traction as he stood on the moving train.

All around him was thick forest. In the near distance, Mount Canterlot and the castle beneath it spiraled towards the heavens. In less than half an hour, they would be home.

Well, as much as home could ever be.

C’mon… Squinting, Flash peered through the night. Wings flared, weapon at the ready, he braced for the fight, for the eyes.

Nothing.

Flash exhaled, his breath a gentle steam in the night. “Where are you…” he muttered, more a statement than a question. “I know I wasn’t just seeing things…”

The roof hatch creaked.

Flash spun around, spear raised, molars bared, eyes narrowed.

“Flash?”

“Twilight!” Flash rushed over, raising a forehoof. “Stay down—”

Twilight flew through the roof hatch.

“—There,” he mumbled, sighing.

“Sorry.” Twilight smiled sheepishly as she landed in front of him. “You were taking a while and I was worried. Heh, heh.”

“Well, I haven’t found anything. But you should have stayed back there.”

“I—I know, but—”

“Because now we have to either fly down and have the train-guard let us in, or find a way to open the roof hatch somehow.”

Oh, Ironhoof will LOVE hearing about this. And Shining Armor, too. Great thinking, Flash. Just great! All over something that was probably just a trick of the light!

Flash shook his head. None of that. Not now. Just get her back in there.

Twilight tilted her head. “You okay?”

“I’m fine,” Flash spat. “C’mon, let’s just get back inside. Before anypony sees.”

Twilight stared at him.

“Please.” Flash sighed, shaking his head. “I’m sorry, Twilight. I thought I saw something, so I went out to investigate, and when I didn’t find anything in the train, I wanted to check up here just in case.”

“What did you see?”

“... Red eyes,” Flash said after some hesitation.

Twilight’s eyes widened. “You saw them too?”

“Ye—wait. You saw them?”

“This is the second time. The first is when we... “ Blushing, Twilight fiddled with her forehooves. Flash started to reply, but she added, “Nevermind. You’re right. We should get back inside. Just follow me!”

Twilight jumped into the air, then kicked off downwards. After only a moment of surprise, Flash flew after her. Both had flown with the train and glided easily towards their car.

The two located their car and hovered alongside it. Flash looked to Twilight, who scrunched her muzzle for a few moments before smirking.

“When trying to get back through a locked window,” Twilight said, “remember this, Flash: a little magic goes a long way!”

Flash grinned as Twilight’s horn glowed. The simple lock was opened with an embrace of an aura. He pulled the window down with his free forehoof and held it open for her. She flew in, landing rather messily on the bed.

Once inside, Flash locked the door, set his spear down, and returned to his original seat. Other than a messy mane, Twilight had stuck the landing. She dizzily made her way over to her side of the table as well.

“Whoooo,” Twilight said with a mock cheer. “That was… interesting.”

“I didn’t know you were into lockpicking.” Flash smirked. “That’s breaking and entering, you know.”

“Only when it isn’t your space.” Twilight smirked back.

“True.” Flash’s muzzle fell. “Anyway… So, you’ve seen the eyes before too, huh? Any ideas at what they are?”

“I’m not sure. I was planning on discussing it with Celestia once I got back,” Twilight said. “It’s probably nothing. Under the aurora, it could have been a refraction of light. And tonight, maybe some of Luna’s batponies are patrolling the area.”

A shiver ran down Flash’s spine. “That could be it.” Hopefully on both counts. Otherwise—

A shrill whistle yanked Flash from his thoughts. Both braced their forehooves on the table as the train pulled to a stop.

“Arriving at Canterlot Train Station!” the train-guard called out, his voice growing closer along with his hoofsteps.

“Well, here we are. Heh.” Twilight slung her saddlebags over her back. “Let’s talk about this later, okay?” she asked in a voice near a whisper.

As Flash gathered his saddlebags and spear, Flash replied, “Yes, Twi—Your Highness.”

It was only from the corner of his eye, but Flash still saw Twilight’s frown.

They were home. Back to the normal. Normal greetings, normal procedures, normal way of life. Normal order.

The train-guard knocked on the door, which Twilight opened.

“Here we are, Your Highness! I hope your ride home was a pleasant one!” the unicorn declared, bowing.

Twilight gestured for him to rise. “Thank you. It was a pleasant trip. I hope you have a lovely evening.”

“Thank you, Your Highness.”

Twilight waited for him to move aside, then headed out, Flash at her side. He bowed to one superior, then followed the other through the aisle, to the platform, and through the sleepy streets of Canterlot.

Captain Ironhoof was waiting at the front gates of Canterlot Castle for their arrival.

“Ah, Princess Twilight, it is so wonderful to see you!” The Captain bowed deeply, his purple armor gleaming in the light of the torches guarding the drawbridge.

“It is good to see you too, Captain Ironhoof,” Twilight replied.

Flash Sentry noted the quiet in her voice. It was not sadness, but something else. Something he couldn’t quite place his hoof on.

As the Captain acknowledged him, Flash bowed low, offering his belly to the Earth. “Good evening, Captain Ironhoof. It is good to see you, sir.”

Ironhoof only gestured for him to rise in response. Then, looking up, he clapped his hooves.

The drawbridge in front of them lowered, the chains clinking, until it fell with a thud to the ground. “Come now, Your Highness. Princess Celestia and Princess Luna are eagerly waiting for you,” he said, ushering them across.

Twilight started across. “Great. Thank you, Captain.”

Flash followed, letting the sound of the night crickets and the calm waters of the moat drown out Ironhoof’s incessant chatter. He held tight to his spear as he trotted. The Captain launched into a multitude of professional yet predictable questions towards Twilight.

All of it was nothing more than one of many stiff conversations Flash had heard in his service; all it was was a mere exchange of hollow words meant to feign interest in a high-ranking pony’s life to gain favor.

From what Flash let himself hear and see, it didn’t appear to be working. Twilight politely answered Ironhoof’s questions, but no more than necessary.

As they followed the Captain through the courtyard up the many sets of stairs leading to the Princesses’ private chambers, Flash took note of the Royal Guards on duty.

Vigilance was posted at the courtyard and acknowledged the trio with a bow. A few guards patrolling the halls passed them by and gave them the same treatment. Several batponies were stationed in the towers, their eyes glowing in the dark.

Looks like a typical night staff. So, if those eyes belonged to Chrysalis, Sombra, or worse… The Princesses don’t seem to think so. At least, not yet.

Galaxia, I hope not. Twilight has enough to worry about already.

Shaking himself from his thoughts, Flash focused on their hooves, how they echoed off the stone. It was a sound he had yet to miss, and tonight proved no exception.

His distractions served their purpose. They soon reached the final hallway leading to Princess Celestia’s chamber.

Once he saw Night Watch, Flash took a slow, silent breath through his nostrils. All three Princesses and the Captain in the same room. You can get through this. One more night as Twilight’s “escort,” and things will go back to normal.

“Night Watch! Stand up straight, soldier! Looks like you were nodding off a bit there!”

“Y-yes, Captain, sir!” Night Watch smacked his helmet as he saluted.

“Good! At ease, soldier!” Ironhoof then lit his horn, his silver magic twisting around the great doors to Princess Celestia’s chambers.

Night Watch opened his mouth, then slammed it shut, sharing a look with Flash. Flash shook his head and inwardly sighed. Only Ironhoof would have the gumption to open the Princess’s door himself, even if they are expecting us.

If only Shining wasn’t so right in his assessment of him.

“Your Highnesses!” Ironhoof’s voice boomed immediately as the door opened. “I present to you, Princess Twilight Sparkle, and Sir Flash Sentry, fresh from the Crystal Empire!”

“Twilight!” Already on her hooves, Princess Celestia rushed over, wings spread. She enveloped Twilight in a hug once they met, wrapping both forehooves and wings around the smaller alicorn. “I missed you! How was your trip?”

Twilight smiled, eyes closed, as she returned the hug. At first, she did not reply. To Flash, it seemed like she was enjoying the hug for as long as she could before pulling away.

“It was good! I really enjoyed it,” Twilight said, shooting a glance towards Flash.

Flash could only smile.

Princess Luna trotted up to Twilight and embraced her, if in a less crushing fashion than her sister. “It is good to see you again, Twilight Sparkle.” As she pulled away, she eyed Flash. “I trust that Sir Flash Sentry took good care of you?”

Luna, wording… Flash fought a blush, a struggle Twilight seemed to share.

“Yes! He was good! I-I mean, he did good!” Twilight added with her trademark chuckle. “There were no problems at all. No problems!”

Princess Celestia smiled. “I am glad to hear that. I know that you would be a good candidate for this assignment, Flash.”

Flash bowed. “Thank you, Yo—”

Captain Ironhoof bowed lower. “I am happy to hear that the arrangement worked out well, Your Highnesses.” He rose of his own accord and offered Twilight a smile. “I am also pleased to hear that there were no complications, my Princess. I hope you found the answers you were looking for, Princess Twilight.”

“I…” Twilight cleared her throat, acknowledging Ironhoof with a nod. “I believe I did, Captain, thank you. Now then… Celestia, Luna, I was hoping we could discuss a few things.”

Celestia replied, “But of course, Twilight. I am particularly interested in what you learned during your time in the Empire. I presume there was much studying to be had, since I didn’t hear from you directly?”

Flash hid a frown as Twilight visibly winced.

“I… Yes, there was much… Work. I apologize for not writing. That was selfish of me.”

Princess Celestia titled her head. “Selfish? Twilight, there’s nothing selfish about being caught up in one’s work. It’s a good thing! No, don’t apologize any further.” She gestured with a wing to a familiar circle of cushions and teacups beside her hearth. “Now, I know it is rather late, but I was hoping the five of us could share a quick cup before bed?”

Agreement and thanks, thunderous from one and murmured from two, followed. Flash stuck to Ironhoof’s side this time, taking a seat between him and Princess Luna. He leaned his spear against the hearth as requested by Princess Celestia. Twilight sat between the other two Princesses rather abruptly.

“Chamomile tea tonight, to help with relaxation. I hope you all enjoy it.” Princess Celestia gingerly filled their cups and smiled at a second round of thanks.

Flash sipped at his tea. Warm, but bitter.

“So! How are Cadence and Shining doing, Twilight?” Princess Celestia asked.

“They’re doing great,” Twilight said.

Princess Luna set her cup down. “I understand that Cadence had taken ill. Is she doing any better?”

“She’s fine,” Twilight said.

Flash glanced over at Ironhoof, wondering if he had heard the stiffness in Twilight’s responses. Ironhoof furrowed his brows at his underling and gestured for him to drink. Flash busied himself with his teacup.

“Well, that is a relief. I was rather worried about my niece. I’ll have to pay her a visit soon.” Princess Celestia took a deep drag of her tea.

Twilight replied, “I don’t think they’ll be available. They’re rather busy.”

“Oh?” Princess Celestia asked.

“Busy with what?” Princess Luna asked. “Putting on plays?”

Plays. The word made Flash’s blood run cold. And the way Twilight let her teacup hang in mid-air suggested he wasn’t the only one.

Twilight stuttered, her teacup still levitating. “I—”

Princess Luna magicked a newspaper before them. It hovered in the air, its headline bold:

Crystal Empire Hosts Controversial Play

Flash’s breath caught in his throat.

Below the headline was a photo of the Quartz Center For The Performing Arts with a line of ponies funneling into it. Princess Luna loudly opened the newspaper to the second page, where a picture of the cast beaming for the camera occupied the rest of the article.

There’s not… The photo… It’s… It’s not…

Oh, Galaxia, by your starry mane, thank you, thank you…

“Luna!” Princess Celestia yanked the newspaper from her sister, then sent it away in a puff of golden magic. “We have discussed this already! Freedom of speech is one of the most valued rights our populace possesses, whether we agree with the message or not.”

“But with a dangerous message?” Princess Luna harrumphed and drank her tea in protest.

“Yes, even so. We do not ban books, Luna, even if they are full of filth.” Princess Celestia suddenly grew a wicked smirk. “Even if we find them under our—”

Princess Luna, turning purple, barked, “Enough!”

“Alright! I think that’s enough talk for tonight!” Twilight yawned too loud and long to be authentic. “I’m beat. Twelve hours on the train really takes a lot out of a pony, you know? And I’m sure Sir Flash Sentry and Captain Ironhoof want to sleep! Ah, heh, heh…”

Captain Ironhoof chuckled heartily and set his teacup down with perfect poise. “Why, Princess Twilight, how very kind of you! But I assure you that Flash and I will be ready to tackle the new day regardless. Right, Flash?”

Flash bowed his head. “Yes, sir. Of course.”

Ironhoof smacked him on the withers. “That’s the spirit! Now then, if I may be so bold to suggest, Your Highnesses, there is one more thing…”

“Oh, right! Thank you, Captain, for reminding me.” After finishing the last of her tea in one long gulp, Princess Celestia cleared her throat and turned to Flash. “Sir Flash Sentry, first, I want to thank you again for escorting Twilight to the Crystal Empire. You see, after the incident that all of us in this room are familiar with, I was concerned that Twilight may be in some danger. I am glad to see that the trip went well for the both of you and that there were no complications.”

“Yes, Your Highness.” Flash bowed. “It was an honor.”

“Indeed. I know that Twilight and her friends seem to attract a lot of trouble—”

“Trouble comes to Ponyville, not to us!” Twilight protested.

Princess Celestia smiled. “I stand corrected. Anyway, I want to thank you again for your help, Sir Flash Sentry, but there is another thing I must address.

“I have not been completely honest to you regarding this assignment.”

“O-oh?” Flash half-raised an eyebrow. “I… I see, Your Highness. I understand if—”

Princess Celestia raised a forehoof. “No, I should have been forthcoming with you from the beginning. I was not, and for that, I apologize. If you recall, I praised you for your initial enthusiasm regarding this assignment… perhaps a bit too much.

“You see, Flash, in the past few months, I have been looking for a Royal Guard to fill a post that has been periodically vacated. I am looking for a certain type of stallion—one who can not only do what is expected of him, but can be enthusiastic about that fact. A… positive stallion, I suppose.”

Positive? Me? Is my mask really that thick? Had he been able to, Flash would have questioned the Princess’s line of thought. Instead, he said, “I see, Your Highness.”

“This post that I am looking to fill is not an easy one. I understand that you patrolled the borders after the Changeling Invasion, and even participated in some skirmishes. But this is not a combat assignment. At least, I hope it isn’t.”

“What is it then?” Twilight asked.

Princess Celestia smiled, but Flash could tell it was forced. “Errr, well…”

The doors to the chamber flung open. Captain Ironhoof jumped to his hooves, Flash not a second behind, both of them in fighting stance.

“Auuuuuuuuntie! Oh, for the love of Galaxia, why are there no cooks up at this hour?! Why do you keep sending them home so early?!”

Oh, dammit, it’s just this bastard!

Prince Blueblood, clad in a fluffy blue bathrobe, his mane in curlers, his hooves in slippers, sashayed over to the group. He barely acknowledged the two Royal Guards, Twilight, or Princess Luna, beelining straight for Princess Celestia. “Surely it isn’t too much trouble to staff the kitchen at least a few nights a week?”

“Blueblood, you know as much as I do that overnight chefs only lead to trouble. Meaning, midnight snacks. They aren’t good for you,” Princess Celestia replied, narrowing her eyes at him.

“Buuut—”

“Nephew, you are rather rudely interrupting our meeting!” Princess Luna glared at him. “Go back to bed!”

Prince Blueblood sniffled and wiped at his imaginary tears. “But nephew can’t sleep without his panna cotta.”

“Dammit, nephew—”

“Lulu, language.” Princess Celestia shushed her stewing sister, then shook her head at her nephew. “As for you, I might as well make this quick since you’re already in the room.”

As Celestia’s gaze fell to him, Flash put the pieces together.

No…

No! Galaxia, no! Please! Not—

“Flash, after some thinking, your performance on this latest assignment, and Captain Ironhoof’s glowing recommendation for the position—”

Beside him, Captain Ironhoof grinned, his teeth white keys on Tartarus’s infernal piano—

“I have assigned you as Prince Blueblood’s new bodyguard, starting tomorrow, 0800 sharp.”

For the sake of teacups, Flash was not holding one. If he had, it would have shattered into a million little pieces on the Princess’s plush carpet.

What did shatter though, was any sense of time, as he looked between the cackling Prince in curlers, looking down at him with a snicker and a sneer, and Twilight, her eyes wide in surprise, sympathy, and dread.

There was only one thing that Flash Sentry knew about stallions who worked under Blueblood.

Those stallions were ground into misery and complacency by the haughty royal’s incessant demands, long hours, and insufferable attitude, barely hanging on until they retired or were discharged.

And not only that.

With one sentence, Princess Celestia had condemned Flash Sentry to unending days of never seeing Twilight beyond a passing glance.

And Captain Ironhoof was smiling.

What happened between Princess Celestia’s announcement and her dismissal of him and Captain Ironhoof was a complete blur to Flash. There was a little more discussion of the new assignment, another round of tea, and, of course, both the Captain and the Prince smiling through the darkness that followed the both of them.

Sometime later, Flash followed Ironhoof out of the royal chambers, bowing to Night Watch as they passed. Ironhoof said nothing for a long while, the only sound that of their hooves and Flash’s blood rushing through his ears.

How? How could I have not seen this coming?! Of course Ironhoof wouldn’t keep me on the same post! He’s probably thinking Twilight and I are getting too close. And he still hates me! Of course he would stick me with the most arrogant, boorish, impolite, cocky, thick-skulled, apathetic, pathetic excuse for a—

Ironhoof grabbed Flash by the plume of his helmet and pulled him into a corner. Flash silenced a yelp as it escaped his mouth, his spear clattering to the floor of the hallway.

Ironhoof pushed Flash against the wall and grinned down at him, those blindingly white keys laughing as they played their tune. “Listen here, boy. You may think you’ve gotten on Twilight’s good side with this little romantic getaway of yours—”

“I have done nothing of the sort, sir!”

“Don’t interrupt me!” Ironhoof sprayed him with spittle. “I know what you’ve been doing—”

“What have I been doing, sir?!”

Ironhoof reacted as if Flash had slapped him.

Oh, horseapples. No, shit. Shitshitshit. Why did I just—

“You…” Ironhoof’s blank expression morphed into outrage. “You… you want to challenge me, do you?!”

“No, sir, I don’t!” Flash felt his lips curling back into a snarl. “But if you’re going to accuse me, then tell me what I’ve done, sir!”

“I know what you did on that train!”

Train?

“Star Patch himself saw you do it! You touched her again, didn’t you?!”

Star Patch…

The train-guard… When Twilight fell out of her bunk on the way there… But the door was closed… wasn’t it?

Flash stuttered before he could respond. Ironhoof started to cut in, but Flash cut him off. “Sir, the Princess fell. I was helping her up, sir. That was all!”

“That was all, was it?” Ironhoof didn’t move, his muzzle nearly pressing against Flash’s. “Is that so? Are you sure? Swear on your mother’s grave you’re sure, dammit!”

Flash grit his teeth. “I will never—”

“Oh, will you two just kiss already?!”

Both stallions looked over to see Discord, dressed in the same purple armor as Captain Ironhoof, floating beside them. The draconequus wore a smirk, his jagged tooth quivering as he suppressed a great laugh.

“WHAT did you say?!” Ironhoof advanced on the trickster, his silver coat turning to an ugly rust. “I should have you thrown in the dungeons for that!”

“You know,” Discord said, still smirking, “I’ve heard of closet cases, but you take the cake! Or, should I say, the doughnut?”

A door appeared behind Ironhoof. The Captain cried out as shadows pulled him into the door, which then slammed shut tight. Flash watched in a mix of confusion and schadenfreude as Ironhoof began to pound on the door from the inside and shout, over and over again, his curses and hammering hooves muffled by the thick wood.

“Oh, come now, Ironhoof,” Discord chided, running a talon through the great plume of his Captain’s helmet. “That’s no way to deal with it. Self-acceptance starts from a calm, happy place.”

”Mmmf mmunna mmmill mmuuuu!”

Discord clicked his tongue. “I don’t think Princess Celestia would be happy to hear that you’ve said such a thing. Or would you rather I tell her that I caught you intimidating this Knight for no good reason?”

Flash’s jaw fell agape. He stammered as he looked at Discord, searching for the words to string together. Did you… Did you just threaten the Captain?! Do you have a death wish?!

Beyond the closet door, Ironhoof screamed one last curse—”Mmmmuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuck!”—before he fell silent. Discord crossed his talon and paw and laughed.

“That’s more like it!” Discord snapped his fingers.

The door spat up Captain Ironhoof, who tumbled out head-over-hooves. The closet then disappeared in a puff of rainbow magic.

While Captain Ironhoof panted, groaned, and weakly rose to his hooves, Discord turned to Flash. “Now, Flash, to answer your questions, yes and no.”

Flash balked. “Y-you can—”

“Yes. But more importantly, what do you think of my new outfit?” Stretching, Discord rotated himself at odd angles before Flash as he showed off the armor. “Does this backplate make my butt look big?”

“Um… Uh…” Flash rubbed his nape. “Well, you’re pretty thin, so…”

Discord clapped his talon and paw together. “Ah, but of course! What was I thinking? Purple is such a feminine color anyway.” He snapped his fingers again. The coat of armor transformed to silver. “That’s much better, don’t you think?”

Flash blinked. Is he… no way. “I… I guess it’s—”

Still heaving breaths, Ironhoof lit up his horn, aiming it towards Discord. “You… mother—”

“Ah, ah, ah!” Like a dragon’s claw to a candle, Discord extinguished Ironhoof’s lit horn with his paw. “That’s no way to talk in polite company. Didn’t you ever learn manners?”

“Since when are you polite company, and since when did you even know manners?!” Ironhoof jabbed Discord in the chestplate with a forehoof. “What you just did is an act of assault on a member of the Royal Guard, twice over now! I could have you thrown in the dungeons for—”

Mocking him with his talons, Discord said, “This is what you’re doing—” the talons continued to flap like a mouth—”this is what you need to do—” the talons slammed shut. “And like I’ve said before, Ironhoof, if you don’t watch your mouth, I will go to the Princesses and tell them what you did to little Flash here.”

Yeah! Wait... “Hey!”

“And if I do that, you will be dishonorably discharged from the Royal Guard, potentially be imprisoned yourself, and will be reduced to a life where your best hope for success will be selling oranges on the corner of Fifth and Mane, drowning your sorrows in toilet wine in your hobo hole!” Discord chuckled. “Oh, how I do love toilet wine—”

Ironhoof made a choking sound, as if preparing to spit.

“But if you complain to the Princesses, the worst they’ll do is take away my sweets for the week. I’m reformed, you see. A mere nuisance, not a monster to be imprisoned. A dear mare named Fluttershy made it so.” A photograph of Fluttershy appeared in Discord’s free paw, which he hugged before magicking it back into the void.

“So, you see,” Discord continued, hovering right in front of Captain Ironhoof, “the most strategic course of action would be to apologize to Sir Flash Sentry and be on your way. Unless, of course, you like doughnuts in the dungeon.”

The silence that followed was sharp and biting. Ironhoof divided his red-hot glare between the smirking draconequus and the pegasus who was so desperately trying to keep himself from laughing that he looked pained.

Finally, Ironhoof snorted and started out of the hallway.

He didn’t make it more than five steps before Discord appeared before him, scrunched up into the shape of a carriage stop sign. “Ah, ah, ah! I said, ’Apologize to Sir Flash Sentry,’ then you can leave.”

Ironhoof growled, spat on the stone floor, and shot the briefest of glances over his shoulder.

“Sorry.”

Sorry? Sorry for what? Flash wanted to say. This was his moment. This was the one chance he would get to drag Ironhoof down as low as he himself had been dragged, make his belly touch the floor, make him recount all the horrible things he had said and done to him.

And yet… What good would that do? Discord can’t be around to protect me forever.

I have to protect myself. And rubbing it in right now would just make things worse.

Flash nodded. “Thank you, sir.”

Ironhoof scowled, then hurried off.

As he did, Flash heard Ironhoof mutter under his breath, “Overgrown lizard.”

“I heard that!” Discord called out as he straightened himself out of an octagon. Brushing dust off his silver armor, he shook his head. “Lizard, huh? Well, he’s only one-tenth correct. And that’s only if you consider a dragon a lizard.”

“Thank you,” Flash said at last, looking up at him with a bewildered smile. “But why—”

“Because I’m Discord, and that guy’s an ass,” Discord said, thumbing in the direction of the departed Captain. “No offense to donkeys. And I’m not entirely a bad guy! Don’t let the history books fool you.” Three history books materialized in front of Discord, all of them wearing jester’s caps.

“I suppose. But didn’t you enslave the world in chaos twice?” Flash asked, smirking.

Discord swallowed the history books whole, jester’s caps and all. “Well, we all have our dark pasts. Don’t we, Flash? Mine involves cotton candy and destruction, and yours involves Princess Twilight Sparkle.”

Flash bit the inside of his cheek. “That’s not—”

“Oh? Then it’s your father, then?” Discord ran his paw over his armor. The armor disappeared, replaced by a three-piece black suit complimented with a zany tie covered in a pattern of other little ties. He snapped his fingers and produced a fainting couch, which he then pushed Flash onto.

Pulling a notebook and pen from his suit, Discord cleared his throat and turned to Flash. “Alright, now, tell me about your first memory of your father.”

Flash laid his head on one end of the fainting couch. “Well, I was about four, and my mother was chopping carrots for dinner, and—wait a minute.” He sat up, laughing. “Why am I telling you this?”

“Because I’m Discord, and you’re conflicted,” Discord answered, chewing on his pen. “Now, if we want to get to the root of your problem, we might have to resort to hypnosis. How do you feel about pocket watches?”

With a shake of his head, Flash hopped from the fainting couch. “Ooooooooookay. This is, um, getting really weird, really fast. I really need to go to bed.”

“Are you sure?” Though the fainting couch disappeared, Discord hovered before Flash with a pocket watch hanging from his talon. “In less than thirty minutes, I can eliminate your tobacco cravings forever!”

Flash straightened out his armor, folded his wings, and walked over to pick up his spear. “Thanks, Discord, but I don’t smoke or chew.” Spear in forehoof, he smiled over at the draconequus. “And I don’t need a therapist either. But thank you for earlier. I really appreciate what you did for me.”

Though the words he said were often those utilized in hollow professionalism, Flash meant every bit of them, and hoped his relaxed smile showed it.

Discord sighed. “Alright, fine.” He stripped off his suit with one tug on the wacky tie, then threw it and the pocket watch into a hole in the ceiling. After making the hole disappear, Discord said, “But I will give you this piece of advice: avoid dark beers. You’re more of a pilsner fellow, I can see.”

“Uh… Okay then.” Flash nodded, and then, did something that made Discord flinch.

“Goodnight, Discord,” Flash said as he bowed to him, then trotted off.

Discord called out as Flash grew further and further away, “I’m not the one you should be—oh, never mind! Silly Guard and their silly rules! Why, if it were up to me, bows would be replaced with dancing the cha-cha!”

While Flash heard him, he didn’t respond, only laughing to himself as Discord, in the middle of the hallway leading to Princess Celestia’s private chambers, set a record on a gramophone and began to tango with his shadow.

Flash was exhausted by the time he reached his quarters. Letting his saddlebags fall to the ground, he rested his head against his door for a moment. The cool wood countered the heat still in his face from the encounter with Ironhoof, Discord’s comedy notwithstanding

He may have brought Equestria to its knees and been sealed in stone for a thousand years, but he’s still a decent draconequus. Or… Is that accurate to say, since he’s probably the only draconequus I’ll ever know?

It’s when I have thoughts like this that I know I’m tired. Time to crash. Got Blueblood to deal with soon anyway.

Flash rummaged through his saddlebags for his room key, then brought it to his doorknob. To his surprise, it was already unlocked.

Keeping a firm grip on his spear, Flash brought his saddlebags over his back, then cautiously opened the door.

Oh…

There on the bed, half-asleep and facing away from him, sat Greyhoof. The butler was fully clothed in his attire, messy-maned and drooling as his head lay on his chest.

Flash walked in as quietly as he could, then set his spear and saddlebags in the closet. Carefully, he removed his armor, taking great effort so that the individual pieces would not rattle or clang together as they were packed away. He did the same with his horseshoes, until only he remained, mane and coat wild and untamed in the moonlight through his window.

One step, then another, until Flash was beside him. He tapped on his shoulder. “Greyhoof… Greyhoof, wake up…”

“Mmmmm…. hmmm… Huh?” Greyhoof slowly opened his eyes, then jumped back.

“Greyhoof, it’s just me!” Flash put a forehoof on Greyhoof’s shoulder for support. “Me, Flash. Sorry I kept you waiting so—”

A pair of forehooves wrapped around his neck, strong in their weakness, and all Flash could do was smile.

Flash hugged him back, gentle and strong. “I missed you, Greyhoof.”

Greyhoof hugged him as tight as he could. “I missed you, too, Flash. Welcome home.”

Home…

Flash felt a tear in his eye. Yes. I am home.

Beyond everything else, I have you.

“I…” The old stallion trembled a bit before speaking again. “I’m sorry, Flash. I was so emotional before you left. I hope I didn’t make you worry.”

“You didn’t. I understand.” Flash wiped the tear from his eye when Greyhoof was facing the other way.

Greyhoof sighed. “It’s just… I worry. I worry sometimes if I push you too much. If I encourage you to do things that you shouldn’t, just because I was not as brave as you were. As you are.”

As they broke the hug, Flash shook his head. “C’mon, now, Greyhoof, you’re not going to get me in trouble.”

“You never know,” Greyhoof said with a snort. “An old stallion like me soon runs out of care for certain things in this world. Sometimes we say and do things that are… not so wise.”

“Well, I don’t think so, Greyhoof. And you know what?”

“What, Flash?”

Flash puffed out his chest. “As your Knight, I command my servant not to be so hard on himself.”

Flash smirked.

Greyhoof smirked back.

They both laughed.

“Oh, good one, good one, Flash!” Greyhoof patted him on the shoulder. “You got me going there for a second!”

Flash chuckled. “I bet! But seriously… You really shouldn’t worry. Things went great.” Well, mostly, but that’s another story for another time and it’s very late… “In fact…”

Flash trotted over to his saddlebags, then pulled out his journal. He selected one of the photographs tucked within, then held it to his chest as he walked back over to Greyhoof. “I remembered what you asked for. There’s two of these, but I want you to have this one.”

Flash passed it over to Greyhoof, who took it with a still-trembling forehoof.

Greyhoof was silent for a moment, studying the photograph, before his eyes lit up.

“Oh, what a wonderful picture! This must be from that play that has everypony talking, yes?”

“That would be the play, yes.”

“Oh, Princess Cadence looks so beautiful… Prince Shining as strong as ever… And you… and…”

Greyhoof grinned. Flash again was reminded of a piano, but one that played a symphony of old, a melody that survived through the ages and persisted even through the cacophony of the present, rising above all the rest.

“And you… And her… And you two look so happy,” Greyhoof said, meeting Flash’s eyes.

Flash couldn’t stop smiling. “We were, Greyhoof. Very, very happy. And I still am.”

“Even… With… Your new…”

So you heard before I did. No wonder you were waiting for me. “Yes, even with that, Greyhoof.”

The old stallion looked down at the picture, then up at his ward, and then smiled. “Good. That’s all I ever wanted for you, Flash.”

“It’s all I ever wanted too, Greyhoof.”

There was a silence, an understanding, a knowledge then. They were not immortals, and possessed magic not in horns but in wings and hooves, but still, they knew it, and felt it.

They communicated this through another embrace, of hooves and wings, and spoke it through that ancient language.

Everything will be alright.

Author's Note

Hey guys! Sorry this one took a long while. If you're a follower of mine, you might have seen my more recent blogs. It's been a tough couple months, but I'm keeping my chin up and doing the best that I can. I hope you enjoyed this chapter!

With that being said, I will no longer be posting expected dates for updates. I hope to do at least two solid chapters like this a month, hopefully more. Since this story is going to be quite long, I've decided to work concurrently on other projects as well. I hope the updates continue to be worth waiting for.

Anyway, hope you enjoyed this more than Flash enjoys his new assignment!

EDIT: Oh, and if you haven't already done so, check out Baxter and Robinson's WHJT discussion group!

King Pawn

With a twitching jaw, Twilight Sparkle watched Captain Ironhoof and Flash Sentry leave Princess Celestia’s royal chambers. The door slammed shut behind them, an echo following the finality.

How… Why—

“So,” Princess Luna asked, “Twilight, how are you feeling about Wednesday?”

Twilight jolted as she was addressed. “Wednesday? What about—” Oh. That. “Oh. That. Heh. Um, it should be fine. I-I’m not really worried about it.”

Though she tittered, Twilight inwardly cringed all the same. Yes, it should be fine. Just like my first day of Royal Court. Just like the trip to the Crystal Empire. Just like my research project. Fine, fine, fine!

Celestia looked down at her with a frown. “Are you sure? By all means, Twilight, if you need a few extra days—”

“That won’t be necessary,” Twilight said with a wave of her forehoof. What I need is—

“And I am more than happy to take over both of your duties during Day Court if need be.” Luna sipped her tea before she continued, “It may mean the closing of Night Court until after the trial is completed, but I am sure our subjects will understand.”

Twilight shook her head. “That’s really not—”

A wing encased her side, silencing her protests. “I think that is best, Twilight,” Celestia said, her tone low but gentle. “Given how… stressful Orion made his hearing, I expect no less of him for his trial. You will need to be prepared for that, he is liable to do that again. Especially since he will be representing himself.”

Even with the warmth of Celestia’s primaries around her, Twilight’s blood ran cold. Representing himself? And these rumors of a hunger strike? He wants us to punish him to the fullest extent of the law!

And not only that…

In the silence of her mentor’s smile, Twilight looked up, and wondered.

Stressful? Luna taking over both our duties? Perhaps I’m not the only one who…

Is afraid…

But that would mean—

The familiar feathers uncoiled from around her, leaving Twilight looking up at Celestia’s smile. “Now, I know you said you were tired, but I must confess… I am very interested to hear what you learned from your expedition. Is there anything you would like to share now?”

Twilight cleared her throat. “Well…” Should I ask her now? Or should I wait until I have more evidence? On one hoof, it would be good to see if she or Luna could confirm the most basic of facts I’ve learned so far—that Discord lived with them in the Castle of the Royal Pony Sisters. “You see, I... “ But on the other hoof, if the writings are true, and there is much more to the story, then perhaps I should wait…

Setting her teacup down, Luna said, “I’m curious as to how much information you were able to gather. A thousand years of knowledge sealed away could yield either an excess or complete lack of results in either direction.”

“Well, yes…” Twilight felt her ears flatten at their intrigued eyes. “That is true. I did find what I was looking for, but—”

“But what?” A grin spread across Luna’s muzzle. In any other context, Twilight would have thought it almost goofy; right now, it only seemed to mock her, spurring the war of her thoughts. “Come now, Twilight. Four weeks is more than enough to—”

“If she does not want to share yet, that is fine,” Celestia said, raising her cup to her lips.

Luna stared at her sister for a long moment before she, too, took a drink.

Twilight looked between them as their eyes avoided each other in the silence.

Something is going on here. Something more than—whatever that was. A power struggle? But Celestia and Luna are equals… as am I. Aren’t I? But then why would Flash be removed and reassigned to Blueblood without my input? Something akin to anger—but not quite as fiery—rippled through Twilight at that thought. I understand that Blueblood needed a guard, but the decision was made before we even returned. Why didn’t—

Wait. If Flash is no longer posted at Day Court, then who—

“Who will be posted at Day Court now?” Twilight asked.

The steaming silence of two teacups—both of which had been drained far too long ago—misted away when Celestia cleared her throat. “A good question, Twilight, and I apologize for not addressing this earlier. Captain Ironhoof has generously offered to fill this post himself.”

Raising an eyebrow, Twilight replied, “Himself? But what of his other duties? Shining never filled a vacant post himself when he was Captain unless it was absolutely necessary.”

Celestia opened her mouth, but Luna was the one to speak. “Is there a problem with Captain Ironhoof being stationed there? Does he make you uncomfortable?”

Twilight balked at this. “No!” A cough. “N-no. It’s not that.”

“Then what is it?” Although Luna’s tone sounded purely inquisitive in Twilight ears, she still felt as if she were beneath her own microscope.

“It’s… nothing, really,” Twilight finally answered, sinking in her seat. “I just want to make sure things are still running smoothly in the Guard is all. Especially since both Lieutenants will be in the Crystal Empire for some time.”

As Rainbow Dash would say, ‘Nice save.’ Ugh. Did I really just… lie?

Celestia said, “Ah, I see. An understandable concern.”

“Fear not, Twilight Sparkle. The Guard has endured worse,” Luna added as she fetched herself another cup of tea.

Celestia nodded. “Indeed. All shall be well.”

Lost in thought, Twilight heard enough to nod placatingly. Or is it not so much a lie as a half-truth? But if it’s a half-truth, isn’t that still half a lie? And isn’t half a lie still a lie? Lies are lies, regardless of the fraction. But there are white lies, and little white lies, so lies definitely have both qualitative and quantitative properties, even if they still are lies, but the prohibition against lying, both in legal and ethical terms, does not specify which quantity or quality of lie is prohibited, only that lying itself is, so yes I did just lie to Celestia and Luna—unless I’m lying to myself, in which case, is lying to oneself better or worse than lying to others? Or is it the same?

And if I am lying to myself… Does that quantitate an even greater sin, an even greater violation of legality and ethicality, if what I am lying to myself about is worse than the lie itself? Is it better to lie about a transgression, than commit the transgression itself? Or is it—

A knocking at the great doors tore Twilight so violently from her thoughts that she nearly fell back. Head swimming, she rubbed at her temple, while Celestia called for their visitor to enter as she opened the doors with her magic.

When Twilight turned around—head still buzzing—she was greeted by the sight of Radiance in his batpony transformation. “Your Highnesses, my apologies for the interruption. Princess Luna, you have a visitor up at the tower, Your Highness.”

“A visitor?” Luna rose from the floor and stretched her wings. “At this hour? Very well. Head back to the tower and resume watch, Radiance. I will be there in a moment.”

The batpony saluted, bowed, and hurried off. Luna nodded to the others. “I must retire early tonight if I am to take over Day Court on the morrow. I will take care of this visitor, then be off to bed.”

“But, Luna, that’s not really—”

“Think nothing of it, Twilight. It is the least I could do.” With a small smile, Luna turned to Celestia. “Sweet dreams, Tia. I shall see you both at breakfast.”

Celestia rose and hugged her sister. “Goodnight, Lulu. Thank you again.”

Before Twilight could object further, Luna lit her horn, then disappeared.

When there were two, Twilight stood up to meet Celestia’s gaze. “You know… Um, Luna really doesn’t have to—”

“I know, and I tried to convince her as such. But Luna is stubborn sometimes. Even more than I am.” Celestia chuckled. “I suppose she learned from the best.”

Learned from the best. “Yes, heh, I suppose.”

“Mmm.” Celestia opened her wings again, drawing Twilight in for a hug.

Returning the gesture, Twilight pushed away her indecision and the questions between them. She closed her eyes and snuggled against the down beneath her primaries.

Learned from the best.

For over thirteen years of her young life, Twilight had learned from the best, in all her ways. Nary had there been a moment when she would have questioned whether anything she had learned was really true or righteous. That had certainly carved out a path for her, straight and true, through the foundations of knowledge, magic, truth, friendship, and, yes, love. The path towards who she had become was constructed in tandem with those foundations, not against them—they surrounded her just as much as the wings that embraced her now.

To disrupt those foundations, to deviate from that path, would require more than a few pages of an ancient book… or… an aurora...

No. Not now.

“What was that, Twilight?”

Twilight looked up into Celestia’s concerned eyes. “Sorry. Must have… thought out loud,” she whispered before pulling away.

Celestia said nothing, only allowing her to escape her wings.

Twilight looked through the bay window to the stars. In the distance, she could see Luna’s tower and the three batponies who kept watch atop it. Their slitted eyes glowed red in the darkness.

“You know…” Celestia’s slippers clicked against her checkered floor. “If there’s ever anything you want to talk about, Twilight...”

She had heard this speech a hundred times—no, a thousand times—before, but each time it was said, she heard the same sincerity in the words as if it were her first.

Tonight, however, Twilight had enough surprises. So, she turned back around and said with a smile and a shake of her head, “Thank you, but everything’s fine.

“Everything will be alright.”

By the time she came to meet him, Discord had grown bored of teasing the three batponies. While they ignored him, their eyes shining through the night as they peered down at Canterlot and beyond, Discord rested against Luna’s telescope.

In a flash of violet, Luna appeared before him. To her credit, she didn’t seem surprised, not even flinching at his appearance.

Cloaked in the same gray fur as her soldiers, Discord flicked his purple batwings, batted his blue, slitted eyes, and modeled his purple armor for her. “What do you think, Luna? Needing anypony to help guard the night?”

“It was funny the first few times, Discord. Not the twentieth.”

“Twenty-third,” Discord said with a raise of a claw. “But who’s counting?”

Turning from him, Luna whistled to her three guards. “Fly overt perimeter, stallions! Cover from the drawbridge out!” A chorus of salutes followed. Then, the three shot off to their posts, leathery wings loud in the still night.

Once they were alone, Luna leaned her forehooves over the railing and looked out into the land beyond. Discord snickered. “Quite the loyal little flyboys, aren’t they? Letting you turn them into monsters every night?”

“They are not monsters,” Luna replied with a hiss through her teeth. “The original batpony species was decimated long ago, shortly after… Well, you know. The transformation is commemorative of that traditional race’s role. It is the least… Never mind.” She stared hard at the moon. “There is no need in explaining history to one who was present for all of it.”

“Present? Yes. Mobile? No. Stone isn’t exactly conducive to regular exercise. Why, when I first broke free of that prison, the first thing I did was hit the dimensional gym!” Discord flexed his biceps, tiny muscles visible at his strain.

Luna didn’t look at him, but smiled still.

“Ah, there we are. There’s your smile.” Discord hovered beside her with a fanged grin. “Need more of those around here lately, don’t you think?”

With a heavy sigh, Luna just nodded.

Discord hovered up to the flagpole jutting from the tower and turned himself upside-down. His buffalo and dragon legs were a poor substitute for bat dexterity, but they worked out well enough. “Ahh, there we are,” he said with a satisfied sigh once he was in position. “Now we are truly ‘hanging out’ here, Luna.”

“Another old joke, Discord.”

“Aw, not even one little laugh? Not even for old time's’ sake?”

Luna shook her head. “Not with recent events, no.”

“Recent events? You mean our old pal Orion becoming the poster child for anorexia?”

“That,” Luna said, huffing, “or what the Crystal Empire is getting up to.”

Discord wrapped his tiny batwings around himself as the wind began to pick up. “What do you mean?”

“Don’t play innocent.” Luna glared at him from the corner of her eye. “The moment the headline hit the Canterlot Gazette, you tormented my sister about it while wearing that gaudy jester’s outfit.”

“Gaudy?” Discord gasped and brought a talon to his chest. “How dare you! I’ll have you know that I spent minutes working on that color coordination, and—”

Spinning on her hooves, Luna, in a near a growl, said, “Will you be serious for once?”

“But what’s the fun in that?”

Luna jabbed a hoof at him. “You came up here to talk to me, Discord. And I know it’s not to gain an audience for your jokes.”

After a sigh, Discord released the flagpole and alighted himself. With a snap of his claws, he returned to his original form. Even his armor had been magicked back into the void. “A fair point, though I will add that, since my return, you have been the one to laugh most at my jokes.”

She held her gaze with him through a long silence—interrupted only by the cold wind blowing—before she said, quiet but clear, “It was not always that way, and you know it.”

Discord laid both paw and talon on his chest and sighed. “Another fair point.”

“You know…” Luna stepped closer to him. “I did not do what I did to have you merely play the jester in Royal Court.”

A large, yellow question mark appeared above Discord’s head. “‘Do what you did’? What would that be?”

“Why were you removed from stone the second time around?”

The question mark remained. “So that my chaos magic could be used for ‘good’?” Discord made air quotations with his claws. “So that ol’ Celly would have one less thing to worry about and keep her from her cake fever-dreams at night?”

Luna jabbed him in the chest. “Stop peeking into dreams, Discord! You know that is my realm, and that only dreams of foals shall be interfered with if need be, because—”

“Free will, dire consequences, determinism, blah blah blah, I get it, I get it.” Discord harrumphed. “I was not born yesterday, you know.”

“... You were never born!”

“And neither were you,” Discord said, “but the point remains. And no, I haven’t been looking into anypony’s dreams. Though, if you know what Celly’s look like, then that means you’ve been breaking your own laws.”

Scarlet erupted like wildfire across Luna’s muzzle before she sputtered, “That’s—that’s not—I was—nevermind!”

Discord’s question mark shifted to an exclamation point.

“Anyway!” Luna furiously waved a forehoof. “The point is, Discord, you were reformed—”

The exclamation point above his head was replaced with a chalkboard sign. Scrawled in yellow chalk were the words, ”Pfft, yeah right.”

“Yes, reformed, because I was the one to push Tia to do it.”

The chalkboard fell into nothingness with a clatter. The exclamation point returned in an instant, flashing between red and yellow, before it shot off up into the air. The sound of a firecracker pierced the wind as fountains of red, white, and blue spread across the sky.

“... You?!” Discord was the one to point this time. “Why you?!”

“Why not me?”

“Because!” Discord brought his paw and talon up to his horns and tugged. “Because…”

“Because…” Trailing off, Luna looked back towards the moon. Her mouth was closed, but her lips twitched, as if the words were begging to come out.

Despite the silence, Discord knew what she wanted to say. However, he also knew that if she knew what he knew—or if she knew that he knew that she didn’t know—her words would be far different. Much more glowing alicorn eyes and flared wings and displays of primordial power, that’s for sure.

“Because…” Luna looked all around, her horn lighting for a moment before it fell dim. “You know it as much as I do.” She spun on him again. “But you don’t act as if you do.”

Discord stood in front of her, hind limbs on the cold stone. “Luna, I am fully aware—”

“Are you? Are you really, Discord?” Luna sneered. “Do you know what a thousand years does to a pony?”

“No,” he said after a beat, “but I know what it does to a draconequus.”

Silence.

Luna turned back around, her mane shimmering in her moonlight. “If you truly know, then you would not do as you do.”

“Don’t be so vague.”

“Vague is all I can be,” Luna replied, almost in a whisper. “It may be a thousand years later, but…”

Silence again.

Discord placed his paw and talon on the railing and stood right beside her. He looked to the north, and then to the moon. Smirking, he snapped his claws.

Below the moon, but above the horizon, a crystal star hung in the stellar atmosphere.

“My thoughts exactly,” Luna said after a further silence.

Discord waved his paw, and the star disappeared.

“So… What do you propose I do, then?”

Luna shifted. “Discord, asking a serious question? Surely, you can’t be serious.”

“Don’t call me Shirley,” Discord replied with a wagging claw, “and I wouldn’t ask if I didn’t mean it.”

Luna nodded sagely. “I see…”

Discord crossed his forelimbs over his chest, thinking of time. A thousand years was not a significant time to an immortal being—or was it?

Was it enough?

Finally, Luna sighed and shook her head. “I don’t know, Discord. After everything… I don’t know.

“But what I do know is that you’re the wrong pony to be talking to. And that’s the last thing I have to say on the matter.”

With that, Princess Luna spread her majestic wings and shot off into the night. In the distance, Discord watched as three small shadows were joined by a fourth, much larger, and began to steer back towards the castle.

“I suppose that’s my cue, then. Ta-ta, Luna.” Discord opened an umbrella, donned a top hat, and floated up towards the heavens.

As he sailed up above Celestia’s room, he added under his breath, “Ta-ta.”

”Everypony, we are gathered here today to celebrate the union of two souls. It is an unlikely union—one that nopony could foresee. But even more than it is unpredictable, it is loving. And love is something to celebrate, no matter where it is found, especially when it is love in the highest—”

The doors to the temple slammed open. Mister Waddle looked up from the ancient book in his forehooves. The audience gasped.

There, in the threshold, stood Twilight Sparkle, her eyes glowing white. Her wings were flared to their fullest, displaying her might and power for all to see. The audience cowered before her mere appearance. Mares trembled and shook, while stallions widened their eyes and sat in frozen shock.

“Objection!” Twilight shouted, pointing at Mister Waddle and the couple before him. She strode boldly towards the altar, each hoofstep righteous and resounding in the silent temple.

“Why, Your Highness?” Mister Waddle pleaded, his jowls trembling as he spoke. “These two… they love each other, very, very much…”

“It doesn’t matter!” Twilight stomped a forehoof. The stone floor cracked and the temple shook, the Earth itself trembling before the mighty alicorn. Her eyes shone pure holy white light—as did her smile, rows and rows of perfect teeth curved in a confident grin. “It doesn’t matter, because they aren’t supposed to be together!”

At the altar, the bride began to weep. She buried her muzzle in her groom’s chest, light green coat and dark green mane a deep contrast to the silver and black of his. Her cries shook the temple with every sob, Galaxia herself mourning with a broken hearted mare.

Her groom, so emaciated that his bones rattled against each other with every shake, held her as tight as his weak grip could allow. “Your Highness, please! I-I love her, and sh-she loves me. Please, don’t do this—”

“You leave me no choice!” Twilight declared, her horn pointed towards his throat.

All around her, ponies were crying and trembling and bowing profusely to her. Chests and faces met the floor in an endless series of worshippers prostrating themselves before their better. They begged and pleaded to her in a litany of prayers and whispers, all hoping that they themselves would be blessed.

Hearing them, Twilight announced, “All but the three before me are above reproach! You are of pure intent and noble hearts, you who carry your father’s names, who give your mother's’ proper grandfoals, who walk in the hoofsteps of those long before! You, and only you, are blameless!

“But these...”

Twilight stood tall as her horn ignited, engulfing Mister Waddle, Orion, and Clover in a flash of brilliant golden magic.

Her vibrant eyes watched as the three shifted before her and the temple of worshippers. Now standing before her were Princess Cadence, Shining Armor, and the same priest.

Mister Waddle, mind wiped blank, began turning the pages of his ancient book while Twilight watched. The rest of the audience had continued their sobs and supplication, bowing endlessly to the holiest of holy among them.

Mister Waddle cleared his throat. “We are gathered here today to witness the union of Princess Mi Amore Cadenza and Captain Shining Armor of the Royal Guard—”

Shining Armor weakly coughed and raised a forehoof. “Mister Waddle, actually, I only made First Lieutenant—”

Cadence blushed and shook her head at him. “Shiny, that doesn’t matter—”

“DOESN’T MATTER?!”

The three snapped their heads to Twilight, who had grown even taller. She towered above Cadence now, her smile twisting into a fanged display of pure rage.

“Do you know why the stallion must be a Captain, Cadence?!”

Cadence fell to the floor, covering her head with her forehooves. Shining fell, too, bowing over and over again to his sister in a plea for mercy. “I-I-I-I d-d-didn’t th-th-th—”

“Because the last time he wasn’t, all Tartarus broke loose! Do you want that? DO YOU WANT PONIES TO SUFFER, CADENCE?”

“No! No! NO! Pl-pl-pl-pl-please, Auntie, I-I-I-I—”

Auntie?

Twilight looked over herself. Her coat was now a brilliant white. Her mane now flowed of its own accord, shades of pink, mint, and light blue replacing her familiar blue, purple, and pink. She was bigger and taller still, making Cadence and Shining look like foals beneath her powerful hooves. The voice that boomed in her ears was not her own.

“I DO THIS ONLY FOR YOUR OWN GOOD! I DO THIS FOR THE GOOD OF EVERYPONY!”

Cadence sobbed and sobbed, rivers of her tears mixing with Shining’s and creating a flood on the floor. “Pl-pl-pl-please don’t—”

”DO I LOOK LIKE A TYRANT, CADENCE? LOOK ME IN THE EYES AND SAY YOU SEE A TYRANT!”

Twilight’s golden magic lifted Cadence up to face her eternally glowing white eyes. The alicorn who had helped raise her—who loved her so much, whom she had loved so much—was too terrified to do anything but stare and shiver. Her brother, whom she loved even more so, was on the floor with the priest and the sea of weeping leaves—no longer ponies, they only shivered and shook in the wind of her words—all low and lesser.

”WHAT DO YOU SEE, CADENCE? WHAT DO YOU SEE?!”

“I-I-I…”

”ANSWER ME!”

”I SEE A LIAR!”

Twilight flinched from Cadence’s outburst. Now the smaller alicorn was free of her magical grip and hovering right before her. “LIAR! LIAR! LIAR!” she continued, wings flared, eyes glowing white.

Cadence grew in size as she continued to scream in Twilight’s face. “YOU LIE! YOU’RE A LIAR! LYING LIAR! LIES! LIES! LIES!”

The Earth quaked beneath Twilight’s hooves. The stone temple of Galaxia split in half, solid stone parting down the middle. The roof above them began to collapse. Mister Waddle, Shining, and the leaves screamed, but neither Twilight nor Cadence moved to save them from the falling stones. They continued their locked gaze, white-hot into white-hot, as Cadence screamed into Twilight’s face over and over again.

Fire erupted on the altar. The flames jumped onto Mister Waddle’s robe first, angry tongues licking at the old stallion’s hide. His cries were drowned out by Cadence’s accusations as she grew and grew, becoming as tall and strong and loud as Twilight in Celestia’s skin.

“YOU’RE A LIAR, TWILIGHT! YOU’RE A LIAR!”

Twilight flicked her mane, letting her leaves rise from the floor. Her mane flickered between pink, green, and blue and blue, purple, and pink. ”I AM NOT! I AM NOT!”

The leaves rose, only to be consumed by the flames. Mister Waddle howled as the blaze burned him from inside out. Shining rushed up to Cadence, but she pushed him away to be overcome by smoke and fire.

“YES YOU ARE! YES YOU ARE!”

“I AM NOT! I AM NOT!”

“YES YOU ARE!” Cadence pressed her snout against Twilight’s. Two sets of immortal eyes burned white-hot suns at each other. “YOU KNOW WHY, TWILIGHT?”

Oblivious to the chaos and destruction around her, Twilight bellowed back, “WHY, CADENCE? WHY?!”

“BECAUSE YOU LOVE—”

Twilight gasped as she set up in bed.

I… I… I!

Her forehooves fumbled for the lamp on her nightstand. When they made purchase, she flicked it on to see her sheets, blankets, and pillow damp.

Twilight brought one forehoof to her mane and the other to her coat. Both were drenched in sweat.

As she continued to catch her breath, she looked all around her chambers. One of her windows was open as she had left it, letting moonlight and a cold breeze within. Her door appeared locked and bolted still. The guard posted at her door was quiet—no frantic knocking or calling her name.

A dream… No, a nightmare.

Twilight rubbed her sweaty hooves over her sweaty eyelids and groaned. She glanced at the clock. Witching Hour. Of course. No wonder I had such an intense nightmare.

Sighing, Twilight peeled herself from her soaked sheets and stumbled to her bathroom. She used her magic to open the door and turn on the shower, unwilling to spread her grime there as well.

Within moments, she was standing under the faucet, letting the warm water cleanse her of the dream. She closed her eyes and leaned against the shower wall as her aura grabbed a bar of soap and scrubbed at her coat. I… I was myself, then Celestia. And I told Cadence… something about why the stallion she married must be a Captain.

It was… something about the last time they hadn’t been, it was…

Twilight paused, bracing her forehooves against the shower walls as she stopped her lather. Horrible. I don’t remember the right words, but it was something horrible. That’s why that rule exists. Not because a strong Princess needs a strong Prince…

Unless… Unless the Prince exists to protect the Princess from herself.

But that would mean…

The soap fell to the tub. Torrents of sudsy water ran down her mane, her ears, her cheeks, her neck and chest, as the mystery began to unfold before her.

That would mean that something happened long ago to lead to this change. Something before Cadence and Shining.

And there’s only one place where I could learn that.

Twilight thought of her saddlebags in the adjacent room, of quills and ink and translation books and fresh parchment.

It was three o’clock in the morning, but Twilight had no intention of going back to sleep.

Flash Sentry awoke to the call of the trumpets, an empty room, and an apologetic note from Greyhoof. Once he rolled out of bed, he swiped the parchment on his nightstand and read it:

”Flash—

I will be assisting in the castle kitchens this morning through the late afternoon. One of the chefs is sick and extra hooves are needed. I’m sorry I won’t be able to see you off this morning. Hope you have a good day.

Greyhoof

P.S. I have a surprise for you later tonight.

P.P.S. Thank you again for everything—”

The edge of the parchment was smudged. Try as he might, Flash couldn’t read the last word. With a shrug, he nodded to his unseen friend and set to work on preparing himself for the long day that awaited him.

He didn’t need to be here this morning anyway. Not after waiting all night for me like he did. Guilt marred his reflection in the mirror, but only for a second. Flash snapped the chin strap on his helmet tight and smiled at himself. But still, it was great to see him again. A surprise tonight, huh? Hm. Anything will be nice after… Blueblood…

His stomach growled in the same moment that he shuddered, making him laugh. Flash shook his head at the mirror and finished his morning routine. He did not dally, but he did not work with the same urgency or pride as he had in the Crystal Empire.

After all, even when the most poised stallions stood guard for Blueblood, there was always something wrong with their uniform or appearance. Or so the stories went.

Once he deemed himself as ready as could be, Flash stretched his wings, took a deep breath, and opened his door.

Outside, two familiar pegasi were waiting for him.

“Hey there, Steel Wind, Sharp—”

“Surprise!” Steel Wind exclaimed, throwing his forehooves up.

Sharp Spear scowled. “He already acknowledged us, Steel! Surprise already ruined!”

“Awww.” Steel frowned. “I knew we should have gone with the whistle.”

“And wake up half the castle?” Spear rolled his eyes. “You be the one to explain why Princess Luna couldn’t get her rest, not—”

“Uh, guys?” Flash stepped between them. “I, uh, appreciate the effort, but…”

“Oh, right!” Spear smacked his forehead. “Anyway, welcome back, Flash!”

Both stallions swung a forehoof around Flash’s neck. “Good to see ya again, Flash!” Steel said, grinning broadly, his argument of a few seconds prior forgotten. “How was the Crystal Empire? Did it snow the whole time? Did you see any hot mares? Maybe…” He waggled his eyebrows. “A Crystal pegasus?”

Flash laughed. “Er, well—”

Spear removed his forehoof from Flash to point it at Steel. “There are no Crystal pegasi, Steel! Don’t you remember when the Captain gave that presentation on the Empire? They’re just Earth ponies!”

“They are not ’Earth ponies,’” Steel replied, waving his forehooves, “they are Crystal ponies. There’s a difference!”

“Not really! No wings, no magic!”

“But they can’t connect with the Earth or all that—”

Sighing, Flash again stepped between them, pushing the pair away from each other. Guess I’m back in my role of keeping these two out of trouble. Again. “Steel is… technically right. But so are you, Spear. There are no Crystal pegasi, and they resemble Earth ponies, but they are not Earth ponies.”

Steel crossed his forehooves over his chest and smirked. “Ha! I was right!”

Spear facehoofed. “We both were right and weren’t, you—”

“I’m starving. Let’s go get some grub.” Flash set off out of the hallway.

Mumbling apologies, the two followed alongside him, though Steel still smirked and stuck his tongue out at his counterpart in triumph.

“So…” Flash led them through the corridors, hooves quick and keen on breakfast. “How have things been since I’ve been gone?”

“Good, good.” Spear nodded. “Nothing much to say, really. Other than…” He coughed. “Well, I’m sure you know, having been in the Crystal Empire when it happened.”

I know it far too well… but let’s not get into that. “What do you mean?” Flash asked.

“There was a play in the Empire,” Steel replied, “and the press… Well, they’re not so happy about it.”

“And the Princesses?” Flash asked further. And the Captain? he wanted to add, but he knew that answer already—not to mention any discussion of Ironhoof was discussion best left avoided.

Both stallions glanced at each other and shrugged. “Not sure, really. Neither Princess Celestia or Princess Luna have publicly commented on it, as far as I know,” Spear answered.

“Not that it’s our place to know,” Steel added, a rapid chuckle following his words.

Right. Of course. Flash held back a sigh and just nodded.

The trio continued their journey down to the Great Hall. Steel Wind and Sharp Spear ribbed him no more after their initial “Crystal pegasus” debate, but asked many questions about the Empire’s climate, layout, and economy. Flash answered what he could when he felt it was necessary. He felt he failed at hiding his guarded tone, however, for when they sat down, the two seemed even more curious.

“So, they have a huge mining operation for all the crystals? And anypony is free to just come and mine it?” Steel asked.

As Flash peppered his bowl of oats with cinnamon—no sugar this time—he replied, “Yes, that’s correct. There are many varieties of crystals with different properties, so large operation and many workers are needed.”

Except with the Eternal Wall. But that’s another story… one I hope Twilight shares with me. Somehow.

Flash felt his wings and ears droop at that thought. He buried it in a bite of oats, less sweet than usual. I’m sure I’ll still see her. If anything, I’ll see her on Wednesday at the trial because Prince Blueblood has to be present. Not the best of circumstances, but it’s better than nothing. But if we are friends… Really friends… I know that… she’ll try.

I would love to try more, but after last night, with Ironhoof…

“... Huh.”

Flash looked up from his meal. “Hm?”

Spear rested his chin on his forehoof. “You sound a lot more… academic than usual, Flash.”

“Academic?”

“Y’know… learned. Like you’ve stuck your nose in a book the past four weeks or something.”

Steel snickered. “I’m surprised you know what academic means, Spear. I would have thought—”

Spear shoved a slice of buttered toast in Steel’s mouth, silencing him with a grunt, followed by the noises of happy, hungry crunching.

“Oh, well,” Flash said with a shrug, “I did get to see the Empire’s library. Really interesting place.” Putting it lightly. “What I said about the mines is what the tour guide said.” Nothing more. Nothing less.

“Ah.” Spear buttered a slice of his own toast, then shrugged in turn. “Well, anyway, now that you’re back, Steel and I were wondering—Steel, close your mouth. That’s disgusting.”

“Mmmrfry,” Steel muttered around his toast.

“Anyway,” Spear resumed, huffing, “we were thinking… Since you just came back from a vacation, and now that you have your, um—” he coughed—”new assignment—”

Flash’s spoon fell into his oats. “Wait—everypony knows about that?”

Spear blinked. “It was announced last week, after Blueblood sent his last stallion packing. What, did you just find out last night?”

Of course. Of course he told everypony. I can just hear him gloating now. Flash restrained his snarl. “Um… yeah.”

His mouth finally clear, Steel scoffed and shook his head. “Wow, that’s brutal. Sorry to hear, Flash.”

Flash said nothing, glancing only at a clock on a nearby wall. Thirty minutes before Tartarus. Might as well enjoy these oats while I can. He shoved his mouth full and stared into his bowl while the two fidgeted in obvious discomfort.

“Well, uh…” Clearing his throat, Spear rubbed the back of his neck with a forehoof. “Anyway… We were thinking, see—”

“And it didn’t hurt as much as it usually does!” Steel chimed in, grinning.

Har, har. Flash didn’t laugh.

“Yeah, hehe, anyway… Why don’t the three of us go out to Thermals again? You know, have a few drinks, dance a little, maybe meet somepony?”

“Yeah! We could run into the Wonderbolts again, even,” Steel added, his grin now threatening to split his muzzle. “Or some new friends! Just something fun like that. No pressure. What do you think, Flash?”

Slowly, Flash set his spoon down, wiped his muzzle clean, and looked up at them. “Thermals?” Again? Well, I did have fun the last time I went with them, and I did say that I would try and spend more time with them, be less hard on them… Hay, half of their act seems just to be a way to make me laugh. And we used to be closer. We just stopped when… everything happened, but things are different now. Well, as close to different as can be for now, I suppose, and I owe it to them to at least—

Spear waved a forehoof in front of his eyes. “Whoa, Equestria to Flash? You there, bud? We aren’t flying just yet, heh!”

Shaking his head, Flash snapped out of his reverie. “Heh, yeah. Sorry, guys.” He gave them a sheepish smile. “Anyway… Yeah, sure, that would be fun.”

Steel raised a forehoof. “Now, I knew you would bring that up, but I promise that both of us will be our best behavior and—what.”

“He said…” Spear rubbed at one of his ears. “He said yes, I’m pretty sure. Didn’t you?”

Flash smiled again. This time, it felt more genuine. “I did, Spear. I did. But yes. Let’s do that—go and have some fun. Not tonight, but how about tomorrow night? Just like old times.” He sipped his water and grinned. “Like during basic. Remember when we went to Las Pegasus that one weekend?”

Steel struck the table with a forehoof hard enough to send their glasses skyward. “Tartarus yeah! When we went to that club in the clouds—Spear, remember that? When you lost your pocket watch and we had to look for it in the San Palomino desert?”

Though Spear crossed his forehooves, grumbled, and muttered, “Yeah, I remember,” the smile on his muzzle was unmistakeable.

Flash found himself smiling, too, as the next few minutes between himself and Blueblood were spent on old memories—and laughter. Much laughter.

Candles burnt to their wicks dripped wax onto the mahogany. Empty cups of coffee, a half-spilt bowl of sugar, and two broken quills littered the war zone between one dusty tome, one translation book, a stack of parchment, a stub of a quill, a depleting inkpot, and Twilight Sparkle.

Those of gem lived in the land of ice and snow. Here, none of wing had jurisdiction, but still the land observed the seasons. Four long months of winter, four short months of sun, and four in between of wind and clouds. Still, those of gem were excited to meet the three, the day, and the night.

The mage came first to those of gem, intent on learning their ways. Those of gem had lived not as long as the three, but their world was still an old world, and their ways even more so.

Rather than those of hoof, who spurred the land to provide its bounty, those of gem tamed their fields and kitchens with crystals that glowed warmth even in the cold, crystals that chilled warm foods, and crystals ripe and tasty for the eating. The mage tried them all, and found them good.

Rather than those of wing, who mastered the skies and their gifts, those of gem lived in harmony with the cycles of their seasons. Those of gem used crystals to build homes that withstood the wind, the ice, the snow, and the sun. The mage examined their dwellings, and found them sturdy.

Rather than those of horn, who manipulated objects to their will, those of gem learned to use their hooves and bodies. Those of gem were not as strong, fast, or sturdy as those of hoof, but could hold their own in combat.

Those of gem had no king, no queen, no prince, no princess—only a council. Those of the council greeted, housed, and showered the mage with knowledge and wisdom, showing the mage the deep secrets of their land.

Deep beneath the Earth, in the caves where those of gem found their crystals, was a Wall. Those of gem revealed to the mage that the Wall had predated their own existence, and, in it, was every single crystal they knew—and more.

The mage gazed upon the Wall—

Knock, knock. “Twilight?” Knock, knock, knock. “Twilight, are you in there?”

Horseapples! Grabbing the closest book she saw, Twilight slammed it over Starswirl’s book and the translation guide, then stacked them face-down on her desk. “C-coming! Just a moment!”

She stumbled as she rose from her chair, her hooves half-asleep and aching with each step. As she made her way to the door, swaying, drunk on knowledge, Celestia knocked one more time.

“Coming! Sorry, sorry,” Twilight called out before yanking the doors open.

Celestia smiled at her initial reveal, then frowned. “Twilight, are you okay? You look…” She stepped inside, sweeping her eyes around the room. “Er…”

“Yup, I’m fine! Just fine!” Twilight closed the door hard enough to slam it, making both of them flinch. She chuckled and waved a forehoof. “Sorry about that! Heh. But yes, I’m doing well this morning. How about you? Sleep well?”

Celestia made her way over to the cushions beside Twilight’s fireplace where charred logs and ash lay dormant and sat down. “Yes, I did, thank you. And you… Um…” She brought a forehoof to her lips. “Did you… sleep last night?”

Twilight quickly joined her, her cushion sliding under her as she sat down. “Oh, of course!” she lied. “Well, not a full night. I woke up a few hours ago,” she lied further—a little white lie. “And I was already awake, so I figured I would study, um—”

Twilight used her magic to pluck the decoy book from her desk and hover it over. “Uh… The Art Of Woodworking! Because you can never have too much wood, right?”

Celestia stared at Twilight, pink spreading on her cheeks. “Um…”

“Oh! Uh!” The book fell to the ground with a thump as Twilight blushed furiously. “Uhhh, n-not like that! Like! Craftsponyship! Y’know! Arts and crafts! Carving little—statues and stuff! Yeah! Hehehehehehe…”

“R-right…” Avoiding her eyes, Celestia lit up her horn. A teapot and two teacups appeared in her aura, which she set down. She poured their cups, then magicked a sugar bowl between them. “Would you like some sugar in your tea?”

“Oh, sure, just a little,” Twilight said, eagerly accepting the bowl in her aura. One, two, three, eight teaspoons later, her tea was ready. She took a long, deep sip, letting the caffeine and sugar calm her frayed nerves.

Please don’t look at the desk… Not now, she thought as she stared up at her mentor, painting a smile behind her cup, not yet. I will ask you everything… and tell you everything… but not yet. Not yet, not yet, not yet.

Because none of my history books EVER said anything about Starswirl visiting the Crystal Empire. Or the Eternal Wall. Or the Empire having a council. And there has to be a good reason for it. A non-nightmarish reason.

After setting her teacup down, Celestia smiled at Twilight. She could feel it was forced. “So… We missed you at breakfast this morning.”

Twilight’s right eyelid twitched. “You—you did?”

“Yes. I didn’t send anypony up to check on you, because I figured you were tired from your long train ride home and slept in.”

“Oh, I see. Well—”

“But when you missed lunch as well, I decided it would be best to make sure you were alright.”

Twilight dismissed her with a forehoof. “Well, I appreciate that bu—Imissedlunchtoo?!”

Flinching, Celestia replied, “Well, yes… It is almost one o’clock, Twilight.”

One o’clock?! Twilight fought the urge to look back at the books on her desk. B-b-but I’m still not finished! Not even halfway! How much more secrets and lies will be in this damn book?!

“Are you sure you’re feeling alright, Twilight? Would you like to rest? Or maybe I should postpone the tr—”

“No! Nononono!” Twilight waved both her forehooves, her frizzled mane frizzing even more with each protest. “No! I-it’s fine, Celestia! Really! I-I don’t need—”

“Twilight,” Celestia said, her voice growing quiet and stern, “I know something is bothering you. Please tell me what it is.”

Twilight’s forehooves fell as she slumped on her haunches. “But—”

Celestia scooted closer to her. “I promise I won’t be angry, no matter what it is. Now, please, tell me. I’ve asked and asked, and you still won’t say a thing, so—”

An image of glowing white eyes, flared wings, and a booming, echoing immortal voice filled Twilight’s mind. Celestia’s mane—no, her mane—flowed in the ether as her subjects were reduced to leaves, shivering and trembling, until the fire overcame them and burnt them to ash, supplicant, praying, begging ash—

“—So, please, I beg you… tell me. I… I’m worried about you, Twilight. Did something happen in the Crystal Empire?”

Her words yanked her back to reality, but it was far from a pleasant change. Twilight found Celestia nearly muzzle-to-muzzle with her, eyes shining with concern, as they had so many times before.

Only, now, Twilight wasn’t so sure if that’s all they shone with.

“I…” Twilight took a breath, buying herself time. I can’t tell you. Not yet. But I can’t tell you that either. But I have to tell you something. And if I tell you one of the things on my mind, that’s not lying, right? A partial truth is better than none at all, right?

Then again, if truth and lies are not quantitative or qualitative, then there is no way to alter this equation, unless—

“You…?” Celestia prompted.

“I…” Twilight coughed, and then, with a racing heart and nerves afire, answered at last. “I have been wondering about… Orion’s punishment.”

Celestia tilted her head slightly. “Oh? That’s what has you so frazzled?”

“Yes!” Twilight said, a little too quickly. “Yes,” Twilight said again, more satisfied with this reaction. “I’ve been thinking… I understand the charges against him, which are justified, along with the punishment each charge merits, which is also justified, but… I was wondering about something else.”

Nodding, Celestia poured Twilight a fresh cup of tea. “Of course, Twilight. Let’s discuss it. What are you wondering about?”

Once she had stolen a few more seconds with her tea—leaving this one unsweetened, as her heart clearly had no need for the extra stimulus—Twilight said, “Alternative punishments. I was wondering if there was an alternative punishment I may propose for Orion.”

“Well, I suppose that depends on what you plan on proposing,” Celestia said. “Community service is too light in this case I think, and a fine would not be appropriate, either. Regardless of the circumstances… Orion is a noble, and even a fifty-thousand bit fine—one of the highest we levy in criminal cases—would be a mere drop in the bucket for him.”

Twilight nodded. “I understand. I was thinking of something else.”

“Like what?”

“What about… hard labor?”

Celestia blinked.

Twilight raised a forehoof. “Not like slavery! Nothing like that. Nothing like what Sombra did.” She remembered how the Crystal ponies referred to him as it, and held back a shiver. “Orion would be required to work a set number of hours, but he would be otherwise free to do what he pleased. A-and I’m willing to set aside some funds from my own account to make sure he had a home and—”

“I see.” Celestia sipped her tea. “My apologies, Twilight. My mind went somewhere far different than what you proposed originally.” She tapped her chin. “Well, I don’t see why not. I question why, but I’m sure you have a good reason.”

Where’s the resistance? Twilight thought, almost balking at Celestia’s candid response. I was thinking that this discussion would be far more difficult than it is… Does that mean the other one won’t be either?

No, that’s different, another part of her reasoned. You are still acting within the laws, just… mixing things up a bit. The other discussion will be another creature entirely.

Good point.

“Twilight? Are you having a debate with yourself again?” Celestia failed to hide a giggle beneath her forehoof.

“Eh, heheheh… maybe.” Twilight let the tea warm her throat along with her muzzle. “But anyway, to answer your question… It was something I was just thinking about. I mean…” She straightened in her seat. “Orion is trying to make an example of himself, right? So what if we make an example of him in return? I mean, there’s a difference between a cell and earning your keep.”

And if Orion wants to be with an Earth pony so badly, maybe he should work as hard as one in exchange. See how he likes that.

Wait… Twilight felt her stomach lurch. Was that thought my own?

“... I see,” Celestia said again after a long sip of tea. “I suppose I can follow your reasoning. It is highly unorthodox, but if Orion is serving his time, contributing positively to the community, and we ensure there is no abuse… I can’t say I object to it. Where do you propose this hard labor be performed?”

“The Crystal Empire,” Twilight answered, ignoring the nausea settling into her racist stomach. I can’t believe I thought something like that! My parents raised me better—Celestia raised me better! I know I’m angry at him, but still—

No wonder the Crystal ponies looked at me like that. I am a monster… aren’t I?

Though she was still the same size and nothing was on fire, Twilight felt ever the monster in her nightmares, and flicked some of her disheveled mane in front of her eyes to hide the quivering within. Liar… monster…

Traitor…

“The Crystal Empire?” Celestia asked, oblivious to Twilight’s horrifying revelations. “Well, I suppose the Crystal Mines could always use a few extra hooves. And if Shining and Cadence are appointed to ensure that his punishment is carried out properly, there won’t be a thing to worry about.”

“Right,” Twilight heard herself say.

“If this is what you feel is best, Twilight, I will side with you. Orion did attack you, so your vote on this matter will take precedence over any ties or dispute. I will discuss it with Luna tonight, and Blueblood when I have the chance as well.”

Blueblood. Flash. Flash doesn’t think I’m a monster, does he? Of course not! Otherwise, why would he…

No. Not now. Focus. She’s looking at you. You haven’t eaten in over twelve hours. You smell like a mule—ahhh! I-I mean, you smell awful! N-not that mules—oh, forget it!

Hiding the angry trembling of her forehooves, Twilight nodded and spoke through her clenched jaw as best as she could. “Thank you, Celestia. I’m glad to see that my… anxieties have been lain to rest.”

“That’s what I’m here for.” Smiling, Celestia raised her teacup and winked.

Twilight’s eye was twitching too much for her to wink back.

Laughter echoed in Flash Sentry’s ears as he made the trek, alone, to Prince Blueblood’s room. He followed a similar maze of hallways and stairs as he did to reach Princess Celestia’s, but took a separate corridor to the Prince’s room.

Unlike the four others often were, this corridor was unoccupied. Not a single servant or other Royal Guard passed him on his journey. The stones beneath his horseshoes felt more firm and solid, as if fewer hooves had trod this path.

Soon, a large set of doors loomed into view before him. The doors were covered in sapphires, diamonds, and amethysts. The gemstones were arranged into the shape of a great white unicorn surrounded by hues of blue and purple.

Seeing no posted sentry, Flash knocked on the door three times, calling out, “Your Highness, this is Sir Flash Sentry, reporting for—”

The doors slowly swung open. Curiously, it was not magic that had opened them, but the Prince himself.

Still wearing the blue bathrobe from last night—along with his slippers—Blueblood sneered at his visitor. “It’s 0801. Not 0800. Or do you know how to read a clock?”

Flash bit his lip. A great first impression. “My apologies, Your Highness. I did not realize—”

“Of course you didn’t. Now get inside!”

“Yes, Your Highness,” Flash answered on reflex, before the snarl capturing his lips could manage to set itself loose. He trotted inside before Blueblood closed the great doors with his forehooves.

Inside, the first thing Flash noticed was that the room was divided. Whereas the other Princesses, along with Cadence and Shining’s guest suite, had both the meeting area and bedroom together as one area in their private chambers, Blueblood’s did not.

A door in the rear of the room led to the Prince’s bedroom. A door to the right led to the bathroom. What was left was a rather luxurious meeting room. Plush red couches, cushions, and reading chairs were arranged in a circle by the large hearth. Inside the circle was a long coffee table with several ice buckets and bowls on top. The buckets contained an array of beers, wines, and liquors, while the bowls housed various fruits, nuts, and chocolates.

Adorning the walls were paintings of famous unicorns—Clover the Clever, Starswirl the Bearded, and, of course, the largest being that of Princess Platinum. The Princess smiled down at Flash from beside the hearth, where she was depicted lying on a very comfortable-looking red fainting couch.

Resting against the walls were bookshelves stuffed to the rim with books, parchment, and scrolls. A telescope was set up beside the bay windows next to a table full of what Flash only knew as astronomy equipment. Yet another bookshelf was filled with maps, compasses, inkpots, and quills.

The Prince smirked as his eyes met his guard’s. “Impressive, isn’t it? My own little slice of paradise. Speaking of which…”

Blueblood trailed off as a set of hooves knocked on his door. Flash turned around to see the stallion once again open the doors with his forehooves.

“Good morning, Your Highness!” a trio of high-pitched voices exclaimed.

“Good morning, fillies. Just in time. Come in.” Blueblood stepped aside.

Three servants trotted in. One balanced a large serving tray on her back. The other two carried saddlebags. The one with the tray set it down on the coffee table, then lifted it. A bounty of yet even more fine foods—croissants, speciality breads, tea cookies, and tropical fruits—was revealed. The other two sat on opposite ends of the couch.

Blueblood pointed at Flash. “Stand beside my door. I expect visitors in about an hour. If anypony knocks, see who it is before interrupting my morning routine.”

Beside? Not outside? Morning routine? And of course with the unnecessary instructions. Great. Sarcasm aside, Flash saluted. “Yes, Your Highness, of course.”

Blueblood ignored him, hurrying to the couch. Flash turned around, but watched from the corner of his eye.

The Prince laid down on his back on the couch, then kicked off all four of his slippers. He stretched both forehooves and hindhooves, then closed his eyes. “You know the drill, fillies.”

“Yes, Your Highness!” all three replied in union.

The one with the serving tray began assembling a plate of the finest goodies. The other two opened their saddlebags. Both contained a variety of products Flash recognized as being used to care for manes, tails, and hooves.

As he leaned against his spear, Flash could barely hold back a scoff. What, he’s going to have those mares do his hooves, mane, and tail? Not even Princess Celestia does that!

And Blueblood did.

Flash watched in covert silence from the corner of his eye as the mares set to work on the Prince. One filed and polished his forehooves first, then began styling his mane with gel, mousse, and hairspray. The other took care of his hindhooves before taming his tail in the same manner as her fellow servant. The third, meanwhile, fed him by hoof, one morsel of food at a time.

To his credit, Blueblood didn’t speak very often during the pampering session. Nor did he make obscene noises of pleasure—much to Flash’s relief, who still had to inspect the door as if it were the Eternal Wall itself. No, the stallion kept quiet, his eyes closed, only interrupting his silence to ask for another strawberry or complain about a rat in his mane.

This proceeded for near an hour if the clock of the sun, moon, and stars on Blueblood’s wall was to be believed. So this is why he never takes his meal with the others. Because he wants ponies to wait on him, hoof and hoof, like… like some sort of king! What other pony ever did such a thing, other than this fool and Sombra?

Sombra. Mention of the Empire’s tyrant brought Flash’s discussion with Twilight to the forefront of his mind. So we have this “Prince”—as if he deserves the title, his only accomplishment being the last living descendant of Princess Platinum—and we also have the “noble” Orion. Starving himself, leaving his mare to be beaten…

Flash clamped his forehooves around his spear. I think I may have one last stop to make before I put this day out of my mind. Unless Ironhoof wants to fight me on that.

… We’ll see.

Flash exhaled through his nostrils, letting himself be lost again in the pattern on Blueblood’s door. We’ll see, Ironhoof. Discord or no, I have the right to visit our prisoner… and give him a piece of my mind.

Not even two hours passed, during which Prince Blueblood now had both of the mares walk up and down his back—a massage, he said, though Flash thought otherwise. Then, he had the mares prepare his outfit for him before another set of hooves knocked at the door.

As directed, Flash went to meet the visitors first before announcing them to Blueblood. “Who goes there?” he said as he slipped through the doors and closed them behind him.

Before him were two white unicorns. One was a stallion with a blue mane, tail, and mustache, while the other was a mare with a pink-and-white mane and tail. Upon seeing them, Flash bowed.

The stallion chuckled and raised his forehoof. “Hello there. I am Lord Fancypants, and this is my wife, Lady Fleur de Lis. We are here to meet with Prince Blueblood.”

Flash rose. “Thank you, Lord Fancypants, Lady Fleur de Lis. I am Sir Flash Sentry, His Highness Prince Blueblood’s—” the words tasted so foul—”Royal Guard. I shall inform His Highness of your arrival. Please wait here, sir, lady.”

Both unicorns nodded, prompting Flash to leave. He slipped back through the doors and announced, “Prince Blueblood, Lord Fancypants and Lady Fleur de Lis are here to see you, Your Highness.”

Blueblood, clad in a suit, sat on the couch as all three mares fed him grapes. He waved a forehoof in response. “Fillies, that’s all for today. Send Fancy and Fleur in once they’re done, guard.”

No please or thank-you? Not even a name? Typical.

The three mares bowed furtively and thanked the Prince before leaving. Flash waited until they had left before opening the doors for the two guests. He bowed again as the unicorns passed, then shut the doors behind them.

“Ah, My Prince, it is so good to see you,” Fancypants said with a bow. Fleur did the same.

Grinning, Blueblood waved his forehoof. “So good to see you both! Please, have a seat! Would you like some tea? Coffee? Mimosas?”

“Coffee sounds wonderful, My Prince,” Fleur answered.

The two settled on the couch beside Blueblood as the three began to strike up conversation. To Flash’s surprise, the conversation sounded mostly relaxed, with lots of laughter, merry and tinkling, thrown in as well. Flash did his best not to eavesdrop, but could not help but make this observation.

So the Prince has a few friends. That’s good. Makes it more interesting than listening to him say, “More polish, more polish,” all day.

Nearly an hour passed, during which Flash stared at the door and caught bits and pieces of happy conversation between his alert ears. Fancypants in particular seemed jolly, his belly laugh bringing a smile to Flash’s face more than once. If Blueblood had noticed or wanted the pegasus to leave the room, he didn’t say a word.

The conversation eventually turned to business. It was here that Flash tried his best to block out all speech—letting his mind turn inward and drift places it had liked to drift lately, like on a cliff under the stars—but not all of it could be filtered.

“So.” Fancypants set his teacup down on its saucer, rattling the fine china. “I was hoping to ask a favor of you, My Prince.”

“But of course, Fancy. What is it?”

Fleur leaned against her husband. “My Prince, our dear friend Hoity Toity has managed to find a buyer for some of our wares in Saddle Arabia.”

“Not quite the King, but close, My Prince!” Fancy added, chuckling. “He is quite interested in my haberdashery. I plan on meeting with him next weekend in the palace. It should be a very interesting experience. A cultural exchange, at least.”

“Oh, sure.” Blueblood set the glass containing his drained mimosa down. “Never been to Saddle Arabia, but I’ve heard the stories. A beautiful place, if a bit… different.”

Flash heard Fancy make a noncommittal grunt before he spoke again. “Yes, well, it is across the sea. Many things change that far east, My Prince.”

Or that far north.

Blueblood huffed. “Yes, of course, of course. Anyway, what is the favor?”

“Well, My Prince,” Fleur began, “there is but a… tiny problem if we are able to make a deal with our client.”

“And that is?”

“Tariffs, My Prince. Oh, the tariffs when it comes to international trade are just dreadful.” Fancypants scoffed. “No offense, Your Highness,” he added, raising a forehoof, “but it simply won’t be worth it for us to make that journey, transport our goods, and haggle on a price as half of our profit will be eaten up in taxes!”

Silence. Another rattle of teacup and saucer.

Flash’s ears pricked. Never before had he seen Prince Blueblood make an actual decision, other than adjourning court while laughing maniacally at Orion’s hearing. His only encounters with the Prince had been at events where he was practically contracted to appear. And even then, his biggest decision had been to behave like the boor he was. Flash found himself waiting with as much baited breath as Fancy and Fleur.

Finally, the Prince heaved a heavy sigh. “I… I see. Well… I can certainly understand your concern. I will relay it to my aunts as soon as possible.”

... Relay it to his aunts? But why?

“Oh.” Fancypants cleared his throat. His saucer and cup rattled further as they met the coffee table. “I—I see. Thank you, Your Highness. This is much appreciated.”

“Yes, thank you, Your Highness.” Fleur stood up on all fours. “We appreciate you doing this for us, very much.”

“I-I will ensure that it is done,” Blueblood said, his tone wavering. Flash heard the sound of liquid being poured into a glass. “This is a matter of grave concern. I will ensure it is addressed quickly.”

The couch groaned as Fancypants stood up. “A thousand thank-yous, Your Highness. My wife and I must be on our way, but thank you again for having us this morning.”

“Y-you’re welcome.”

Flash saw the two bow again, then move to leave. He opened the doors for them, then stood aside and bowed. “Have a good morning, Lord Fancypants, Lady Fleur,” he said, trying to keep the mix of astonishment, victory, and empathy out of his tone.

The mage gazed upon the Wall and saw opportunity. Not only for those of gem, but those of the three, of the day and night.

As much as the mage wanted to remain there with those of gem, he returned to the forest—to the day, the night, and the serpent. There, the three had built a fine castle for the day and night, and the serpent was learning how to live amongst them.

The mage told the day and night of those of gem, of their land, and the Wall. The day and night were excited to meet those of hoof.

The three, however, were not as pleased.

“How can you say those of gem are like us?” they told the mage. “How can we know that their intentions are pure?”

The mage, day, and night tried to reassure the three, but their hearts were hardened. And so, the three sent their six—the six who had raised the sun and moon before the day and night came to be—to meet those of gem. Among those were the Platinum, the Clover, and the Regent.

Princess Platinum… Clover the Clever… And Regent?

Regent. Regal. King. His name was King. Could it be—

No! It can’t be!

… But.

But the timeframe is correct. A little over a thousand years ago, King Sombra rose to power in the Crystal Empire.

And also, a little over a thousand years ago, Discord was sealed into stone for the first time.

And Nightmare Moon came after him.

Twilight scribbled a timeline on a leaf of parchment.

Founding of Equestria → Celestia, Luna, and Discord appear → Celestia and Luna are appointed as rulers → The Three Tribes build the Castle of the Royal Pony Sisters in the Everfree→ Starswirl the Bearded is sent to study the ponies and the land → Starswirl finds the Tree of Harmony and the Elements of Harmony → Starswirl returns and tells Celestia, Luna, and Discord about the Tree of Harmony → Starswirl goes to the Crystal Empire and finds the Eternal Wall → Starswirl returns and tells Celestia and Luna about it → The Six who used to raise the Sun go to the Crystal Empire.

The Six:

Princess Platinum
Clover The Clever
Regent (?)
???
???
???

Timeline As Known:

Founding of Equestria → Sombra seals Crystal Empire → Discord imprisoned → Nightmare Moon banished

What This Means:

???

Raising her head from her notes, Twilight looked out the window to the Royal Gardens below. To think… Discord was there for a thousand years, a statue in a garden… And he might have ruled alongside Celestia and Luna.

Might have.

Sighing, Twilight looked back down at her parchment. Sunset drew near. She hadn’t slept in almost thirty-six hours. All logic and reason screamed that she should sleep.

Twilight picked up her quill and began to write.

The rest of Flash Sentry’s first day as Prince Blueblood’s guard was uneventful.

The same trio of mares appeared twice more. Once to hoof-feed the Prince lunch, once to hoof-feed him dinner and rub his hooves and back. A long day of doing nothing would do that to a stallion.

Other than Fancypants and Fleur, the Prince had no visitors. He napped for a few hours after they left—or, at least, Flash hoped the noises coming from his room were snores rather than sobs—and spent some time perusing books from his shelves or studying a map and compass. He didn’t say a word to Flash after his morning instruction.

So… that’s it? Flash thought as the sunset drew near. Where’s the tantrums? The screaming and barking? The ridiculous orders and insults? Did I just catch him on a good day? All I got was…

Well, a hedonistic pawn. And that I can handle. Maybe it’s the boredom that drives the guards here insane.

“Sir Flash Sentry?”

Nearly jumping from his skin, Flash spun around and bowed, spear in forehoof. “Yes, Your Highness? What can I do for you?”

Blueblood looked him up and down before sighing. “You’re dismissed.”

Flash eyed the clock on the wall. He had about fifteen minutes left, but he wasn’t about to complain. Still, he asked, “Dismissed, Your Highness? Are you su—”

A pillow whizzed past him, smacking against the door with a lame thud. The Prince’s forehooves were outstretched in mid-throw. “Yes, I’m sure! Now get out!”

Flash nudged the pillow away with a forehoof. Don’t have to tell me twice. Geez. “Thank you, Your Highness. I bid you goodnight.”

Blueblood said nothing, facing away from Flash on the couch as he left.

The doors swung closed.

Only the crackle of flames in their torches accompanied Flash as he made his way back towards his room. That was… odd, to say the least. He barks at me this morning, barely acknowledges me the rest of the day, then throws a pillow like a little colt when I leave? What the hay is wrong with that stallion?

Shaking his head, Flash had no answer. He did, however, have an answer regarding a different stallion—one he was intent on meeting once he had met with Greyhoof again. Flash’s final steps to his room were light as the note echoed in his thoughts. A surprise for me, hmm? Oh, you didn’t have to do that, Greyhoof, but now I can’t help but anticipate!

When Flash reached his door, he smiled, knocked, and then opened it. “Greyhoof, I’m—”

Nopony.

“—Back.”

Both his wings and ears drooped as Flash saw another note on the nightstand. Beside it was his typical dinner tray with vegetable stew and crusty bread… and a small box. Guess that’s my surprise.

Trotting over, Flash grabbed the note and read it:

”Flash—

I’m sorry, but my old bones were wearier than I thought after helping in the kitchens today! I do apologize, Flash, but I must go to bed if I can hope to see you in the morning. Thankfully, Allspice should be well enough to come to work tomorrow, so you can tell me all about today then. I hope it went well.

Here is your dinner and your surprise. Please keep this between us. I would rather not get the castle chefs in trouble.

Goodnight, and see you on the morrow,

Greyhoof”

Lacking in appetite, Flash looked over the stew and bread and went for the box. It was a plain, white box, almost like a takeout container. He opened it, then grinned from ear to ear.

Within was a small loaf of honeycake. Made from a simple mix of hazelnuts, apples, and honey, it was his favorite Hearth’s Warming sweet. Flash’s mother had been the first to make it for him oh so many years ago, and both he and his father had gobbled it up like turkeys. His first Hearth’s Warming as a Royal Guard was brightened by the small portion of honeycake he, along with the rest of the freshly minted recruits, had been served. As a Knight, he would get a small loaf like this all to himself, but only once a year.

Twice now.

“Dammit, Greyhoof, why’d you have to sleep?” Flash laughed. “You didn’t have to get me anything, but this…”

He let his words be muffled by one, then two, then three large bites. The crisp apples blended in with the hearty filberts, both of which were accented by the succulent clover honey. The loaf almost melted in his mouth, until only one measly sliver remained.

Flash shook his head. “Guess that’s all I have left for tomorrow. Really should have… paced myself, but oh well!” He couldn’t help but laugh again, feeling like a colt on his first Hearth’s Warming.

I didn’t really need that after today, today not being that bad, but…

Flash paused, looking out his window to see the first hints of dusk creeping towards the horizon. Soon, Princess Luna’s flutes would play and the dungeons would close for visitors.

As a Royal Guard, he was not a visitor, but if he wanted to do this, he would have to do it properly.

As his gaze drifted back to the last sliver of honeycake, Flash got an idea.

“C’mon, eat! Eat!”

The huge unicorn kicked the bars of his cell, his ironclad hindhooves sending a cacophony of screeches through his ears. Orion brought his forehooves to his ears and yelped, the pain ripping through his skull.

Before him was not one, but two large bowls of oats, both doused generously in honey and sugar. The warm, sweet, sticky scent was flush in his nostrils, coiling all around, sending his deprived stomach into further rumbles.

Orion didn’t move towards the bowls.

The huge unicorn—the warden, whose name escaped his famished mind, not that it mattered—barked in his face, spittle coating his muzzle. “What is wrong with you?! You need to bucking eat!”

“I don’t need to do anything,” Orion said, the hint of a smirk curling across his lips.

The warden smashed his hindhooves into the bars again, but Orion was ready this time. While his forehooves couldn’t completely block out the noise, they did enough to let him hear the warden scream in frustration.

“Your trial’s in two days! You’re going to be eating after that, like it or not!”

“Give me my ring back, and I’ll eat your bucking oats right now,” Orion said with a sneer.

“Ring? Ha!” The warden moved from the bars. “It’s only a ring if you can get married! Otherwise, it’s a weapon, bub. And you’re not getting it back. Not with that attitude!”

Orion leaned against the wall and crossed his forehooves over his chest. “Then I’m not eating.”

Rolling his eyes, the warden shook his head. As he turned to leave, he shouted, “Eat your bucking oats, bub, before I feed ‘em to you through a straw!”

The threat had been made several times, but Orion knew there was only emptiness in his words. Even the Captain, as haughty and aggressive as he was, hadn’t kept any of his violent promises. Not until the trial, at least. Princess Celestia was a lot of things, many of them terrible, but she would not stand for that abuse.

Not yet.

As Orion pressed his back into the cold, stone wall of his cage, he closed his eyes and focused on his breath. The sight of food still set his stomach into agony, but the initial pain of his hunger had long passed. Now he only felt a dull ache that radiated through his bones. Coupled with the overwhelming fatigue that had him sleeping more hours than he could count, his hunger strike was more bearable than he thought.

He had not wanted to do this, but when the warden and his cronies had refused to give him the ring back—even going so far as to dangle it outside his cell, their twisted muzzles spewing wretched laughter in his face—he had been left with no choice.

Even if he were a national spectacle, even if the papers talked about him endlessly, even if this made him an even more fitting glutton for punishment in the eyes of the “law,” it was worth it. It was worth it to see that fat unicorn kick and scream over his two full bowls of oats.

With no lawyer standing between him and the royals, Orion knew he would be able to make his one request. That would be for the ring. The rest of him could rot. And he would, and soon.

The cold stone was soothing beneath his white-hot skin. Starving, and still he felt a flame burn from within him. He closed his eyes further, ready to drift off yet again.

Then came the hoofsteps.

Groaning, Orion opened one eye. Hadn’t the warden had his fun for the night? He weakly rose to his hooves, his shackles clanking against each other with each motion. He shuffled to the bars and peered through the torchlit darkness. “Back already?”

The answer he received was not the warden’s sarcastic bellow, nor the thunderous stomping of his hooves against the floor, but quicker hoofsteps. A smaller pony. One lighter on their hooves, fast but precise, almost like a… bird.

“Oh. It’s you.” Orion huffed.

Orion realized who it was before he stepped into view. The flickering flames of the dungeon illuminated his tangerine coat and blue eyes. They drew even more light to his tight frown and narrowed gaze.

“It’s me.” His wings were fully stretched. A sign of aggression. “Glad you remember me. That would be an awkward conversation if you didn’t, now, wouldn’t it?” His words were biting, no humor in them.

“Cut to the chase,” Orion spat, or would have spat if he had the energy. “What is it this time?”

The pegasus blinked. “What do you mean?”

“What all your comrades have done. Would you like to call me names, or talk about how my marriage wouldn’t be a real marriage anyway, or dangle my engagement ring outside my cell and laugh?”

The guard’s eyes grew wide. “They did that to you?”

Orion scoffed. “Don’t play coy. I bet all of you had a good laugh over it!”

“No, we didn’t.” He pressed his forehooves against the bars. Orion noticed that there was something tucked under his wing. “I had no idea that was happening. Nopony did! If the Princesses knew, then—”

“Buck the Princesses!” With the last of his strength, Orion smacked the bars hard with a forehoof. The ruckus echoed in the tiny dungeon. “What would they care?!”

“Calm down,” the guard hissed through his teeth, “and they definitely would care if they knew you were being abused!”

“The Princesses institutionalized racism, classism, and oligarchy! Why would they give a damn about one lone prisoner catching shit from his guards?”

The pegasus paused at first, looking all around, then sighed. “I can’t exactly disagree with you on that first point—”

Orion’s eyes widened to the size of his uneaten dinner bowls.

“—But on the second, I know they would care. If you don’t want them to know about it, then fine. I won’t say a word.” He sighed again as his steely gaze met Orion’s, his demeanor shifting in an instant from apologetic to angered. “And speaking of ponies getting hurt, Orion, funny enough that you’re fretting so much about yourself when your mare is the one hurt by your little publicity stunt.”

Orion’s ears flattened as he snarled. “What did you say?”

“Clover. She’s your mare, isn’t she?”

Your mare. It was true. It had been for a long time. To hear it come from the mouth of a near-stranger—a near-stranger who had pressed his weapon against Orion’s throat and raised forehooves against him, no less—was strange.

To hear it come from an Equestrian Royal Guard was beyond bizarre.

The pegasus seized upon Orion’s silence and continued. “I caught her almost a month ago wandering in the castle. Should have taken her to the Captain. Should have arrested her for trespassing. Should have thrown her in the cell beside you. I didn’t. You want to know why?”

Orion wanted to respond, but his mind was blank. A Royal Guard? On his side?

“She had a bruise on her cheek. She refused to tell me who did it to her.” Now his forehooves were shaking. His wings flared towards the ceiling. “If she had, I would have punished them myself. Poor mare, scared and alone, getting treated like that. But I found out later who did it to her. Want to know who?”

Orion’s ears howled with pain as the pegasus struck the bars. “Your family, Orion. Your family did that to her!”

Orion finally opened his mouth, but only a cry of surprise and pain escaped.

“You brought this upon her! You had to go and throw a buck—no, a fucking temper tantrum in the Royal Court, assault me, and my fellows, and Twilight, and it’s Clover who’s punished! You think the warden and his goons are bad? Huh?!” he shouted, adding to the ringing in Orion’s ears. “And you go on and starve yourself in protest of how you’re being treated?! What do you think’s going to happen to her, Orion? Your family took care of her, she was your ward, and now the ones who cared for her the most hurt her! Even when this is all over, you have a place to stay! You have guaranteed meals! What does she have?! Nothing! Nothing, all because you couldn’t keep control of yourself! All because you lost your temper! Because you couldn’t—control—yourself!”

Huffing and puffing, the guard stared hard at Orion. His wings and hooves trembled with untapped adrenaline. If he had been carrying his spear, Orion was sure it would have been pointed at him now, mere inches from impaling him.

Truth be told, he deserved it.

Orion could barely hold himself up. He leaned his forehead against the bars. The words swam in circles through his ears, undeterred by the current of his doubt. What reason would the pegasus have to lie? He had violated a central tenant of the order already; if the walls had ears, he would be a pariah before the day was over.

“Because you couldn’t control yourself,” the guard said again, ice in his eyes. Orion shivered in spite of his flame. “I hope you’re happy. I hope you’re happy, Orion, because she sure isn’t.”

“I…” Orion croaked. He brought a forehoof to his eyes in shame. “I… I never wanted… I never thought…”

“You should have thought harder.”

“I… I know.” The tears flowed freely now. Orion was determined not to let the other stallion see. Friend or foe, he would not give him the satisfaction. “I… I just… No matter what, I… I promised her she would be okay. I-I didn’t know what would happen to me, but I promised...

“And that day… I… I just lost it. I-I th-thought of everything we’ve been through, a-all the hiding, and the l-lies, and I just…”

Silence.

Wings rustled. Something was set on the floor of his cell beside him. Orion looked down.

A tiny slice of honeycake.

“She’s in the Crystal Empire,” the pegasus said, lowering his voice to a whisper, “and she’ll be okay. For now. If you want to see her again, consider that attitude of yours. Not everypony is against you. Not in the low places, and not always the high, either. If you show remorse… there’s a chance.”

Orion wanted to ask more, but all he could think about was the scrumptious-smelling honeycake at his hooves. That… and the quiet kindness of the one who had put steel to his throat.

“None of that matters if you starve. You will get your ring back. You will. But not if you’re dead. That ring won’t make it to your coffin. So do it for her, at least, if not yourself.”

Eyes to the floor, nostrils full of sweet and spice, empty in mind and body, but not heart and soul, Orion listened. Really listened.

There was something beneath his voice. Something that told Orion he wasn’t only speaking to himself.

Then, as suddenly as he had arrived, he was leaving. His forehooves slid from the bars. He picked up all four hooves and headed towards the exit.

But not before he said, “Goodbye, Orion.”

Orion managed a breath. “Wait.” He raised his head, tears streaming down his face. “Who are you?”

“Somepony who cares,” was all he said.

The door slammed shut, and he was alone in the dark again.

Orion devoured everything before him—the honeycake, both bowls of oats, the bucket of water he had merely sipped at. He devoured it all, sweetness mixed with his salty tears, and he felt stronger than he had in years.

Author's Note

Woo, that was a long one! Hope you guys enjoyed this one!

Next release date is uncertain, but I hope to at least post one more chapter (definitely not this long though) this month, if not two.

Also, I made some tag changes to the story. Don't let them confuse you too much. (I hate that we only have five character slots...) The Sex tag is for the sexual references in dialogue and some implied situations that have already occurred. If you don't know what I mean, ignore this comment. :rainbowwild: (Sorry, MariusIoannesP. :raritywink: )

If you guys haven't already, you should check out Baxter and Robinson's WHJT discussion group.

Finally, here's the next chapter's title for those who want to speculate: Voir Dire — Part I

Voir Dire — Part I

The six left for the frozen north to see the ways of those of gem. Though the day and night requested that the mage stay with them in the forest, the mage went off to mediate between the six and those of gem, fearing the worst.

Those of gem and their council met the six before the mage arrived. They showed them their land, their mountains, their mines, their ways. A week passed before the six took council amongst themselves, using the mage as scribe there.

During the meeting, the six spoke as such:

“These ponies have a bountiful land,” said the Platinum. “We should consider them to be part of our order and new nation.”

Three of the six agreed with her.

“These ponies have a strange magic,” said the Clover. “We should learn more of them before uniting them under Equestria.”

The other three of the six agreed with her.

“But there is a problem,” said the Meadowbrook. “Some of these stallions know stallions, and some of these mares know mares. How shall we unite them under our order?”

“Perhaps the order is to pass,” said the Regent. “We should learn from those of gem.”

But the others did not listen.

Meadowbrook… One of the other great sorcerers of Starswirl’s time. Twilight Sparkle, eyelids drooping, looked up from the books to her window. The moon shone bright at its highest point in the darkened sky.

Midnight. Twilight glanced over at a mostly full plate of salad and bread. The servants came almost six hours ago… She sighed. I’ve been up for almost… Two days…

I really should...

Though her head hung heavy, her tired eyes itching for sleep, Twilight couldn’t find it in herself to even finish that thought. No. She shook her head. No… Must… Keep… Reading…

By now, the translation was near effortless. The same words jumbled together countless times, and Twilight now knew them by heart. You may have tried to keep your secrets, Starswirl, Twilight thought with a little smirk, but you couldn’t keep them forever.

Now then… A few more sentences here and this page is… Done.

The six agreed, through vote of five to one, to leave those of gem be in the frozen north. The Platinum, the Clover, the Meadowbrook, the Bright Star, and the Dawnmist started for the forest.

The Regent stayed behind.

Before returning to the forest, the mage continued to study the Wall, and the crystals within it. The mage collected samples of the crystals to study, and began a catalogue of them. The mage came across one crystal that was not for eating, heating, cooling, or construction.

The crystal was white and quartzite.

“We do not know what this crystal is for,” said those of gem, “but the mage, our friend, may take it and study it.”

So the mage did. The mage then returned to the forest, taking the crystal with him.

Twilight’s horn glowed as she opened a saddlebag tucked beneath her desk. The algem, wrapped in her aura, levitated up to her eyes as Quartz’s words echoed in her ears.

”Starswirl gave these to us, as a thanks to what we did for him.” But what did the Crystal Ponies do for Starswirl? Unless Quartz meant just being a friend…

Or, unless Starswirl… “knew” another stallion. Is that why the Regent stayed?

After stashing the algem away, Twilight breezed through a few more pages. Every tick of the clock reminded her of the gravity on her eyelids and the ache in her bones, but she paid neither any mind.

Soon, she had another page written:

There, in the castle of the day and night, the mage arrived with the five. The five told of the new land to the day and night.

“Where is your sixth?” the day and night asked, once the five had told their stories.

“He has remained to stay,” said the Platinum. “He has chosen the north over us.”

The day and night were intrigued by this revelation, but said nothing of it. “What have you decided about this new land?” they asked instead.

“Their land is beautiful and rich,” said the Platinum.

“Their power is strange,” said the Clover.

“But they do not know our ways,” said the Meadowbrook.

“How do they not know your ways?” the day and night asked.

“They know nothing of tradition, of order,” said the Platinum, “and they shall not assimilate amongst us. We must leave them be.”

But the day and night were not so easily convinced.

So, the six—er, five—unicorns who had raised the sun and moon before Celestia and Luna came to Equestria did not want the Crystal Empire to be a part of the nation. Twilight wiped sweat from her brow. But it was, and it is, so whatever Celestia and Luna did…

… One more page…

The quill scribbled furiously across a fresh scroll. Both Starswirl’s tome and the translation guide hovered in the air before Twilight, her eyes darting between each with practiced ease. A few minutes later, and she had produced yet another page in New Equestrian.

”Bring forth the Commander and the Chancellor,” said the day and night to the five, “and we shall discuss this as ponies.”

The five were displeased, but obeyed. The five left the castle in the forest, and set off for the cities in the clouds and on the plains.

Meanwhile, the mage unraveled the leyline within the white quartzite, and found its power. Neither those of hoof, nor those of wing, nor those of horn could tap into the leyline of the strange crystal, but when the mage returned to the frozen north, it was found that those of gem could.

The mage called them algem, and gave them as thanks to those of gem for their kindness and knowledge, in the hopes that the five would see those of gem as the truth.

”In the hopes that the five would see those of gem as the truth?”

But that means that Starswirl was trying to… do away with the order. And when Celestia and Luna said, “Your ways,” that implies…

But that makes no sense! Because why, then, after a thousand years—?

Bringing her forehooves to her head, Twilight massaged her temples for a moment, then took a deep, long breath.

I’m so close… I’m so close… Just… A… Few… More…

Twilight dipped her quill in an inkpot, and brought the books before her once more.

Flash Sentry didn’t miss that last sliver of honeycake. Instead full on adrenaline—a product of his foolhardy courage and more than a little fear—he returned to his room that night and stayed there until morning. Sleep did not come easy, but when it did, he dreamed his technicolor dreams again, and smiled.

When he woke, Greyhoof was there this time, no bags under his eyes but lingering fatigue still prominent. The two exchanged pleasantries and went through their morning routine, Flash allowing Greyhoof to assist him, while the former debated on what exactly to tell his friend.

I still haven’t gotten into anything that happened in the Crystal Empire… But I really can’t. With an inward sigh, he watched as Greyhoof tightened the buckles on his shoulder-guards. It feels wrong, not being able to be open about everything. But… That is what Shining wants. What Twilight wants. What… has to be.

And as for Orion? As good as that felt… as good as it was, for both of us, I think… If Ironhoof—

“Something on your mind, Flash?”

“Hmm?” Flash met his gaze. “Oh, um.” He coughed. “Honestly? Yeah. Not too much I can really tell you about though.” His ears drooped. “Sorry.”

Greyhoof dismissed him with a forehoof. “Not a problem at all, sire. I understand. Quite a lot is happening in the Empire, isn’t it?”

Flash bit his lip. You don’t know the half of it, Greyhoof.

Greyhoof chuckled. “As I thought. The play created so much hubbub around here. I can’t imagine what else is going on.” He patted the insignia on his golden armor and smiled warmly. “I’m just thankful you were able to share a small piece of that with me.”

“Of course,” Flash said, returning the grin. “If you need or want anything else—”

“Hah, an old soul like me has very few wants, Flash. Though…” Greyhoof tapped his chin and hummed. “I noticed you haven’t said anything about working with Prince Blueblood.”

“Oh, him?” Flash snorted. “Just seems like an overgrown foal to me, to be honest. All he did was get pampered, see two guests, and lay around all day.”

Greyhoof clicked his tongue. “As expected. Still, not the worst I’ve heard. Let’s hope it stays that way.”

Flash shook out some of the last morning stretches. “Yeah, let’s hope.”

“Indeed. And who relieved you for the evening?” Greyhoof asked.

Flash paused, blinking. “What do you mean?”

“The other Royal Guard?”

Grabbing his spear, Flash cocked an eye at Greyhoof. After a moment, he said, “There was no other Royal Guard.”

“How very strange.” Greyhoof raised an eyebrow. “I wonder if it has always been that way? Or if the Princesses or the Captain know about it?”

All the other royals have constant guards assigned to those posts. Princess Cadence and Captain Shining Armor’s guest room has a guard even when nopony’s there. Flash shrugged. “I’m not sure. I suppose it wouldn’t hurt to ask the Prince about it.”

Straightening out Flash’s saddle blanket, Greyhoof muttered, “Just don’t set him off if you can, dear boy. Prince Blueblood has a reputation to maintain, you know.”

They shared a chuckle.

Greyhoof stepped away and admired his work one more time. “There. The Prince shouldn’t have anything to nitpick now… or anypony else, for that matter.” A rare smug grin crept across his muzzle, and Flash laughed.

“Thanks, Greyhoof.” He started for the door. “I’d better get going to breakfast now.”

Greyhoof waved him off as he began making Flash’s bed. “Indeed, have a great day, Flash!”

“You too!”

Closing the door behind him, Flash stepped out into the hallway, folded his wings, and took a breath.

Second day… Can’t be much worse than the first, right? And at least tonight, I’ll have something to look forward to.

This morning, Sharp Spear and Steel Wind weren’t waiting in the hallway to accompany him to breakfast. For the first time in a long time, Flash wished they were, and headed down to eat in anticipation of sharing with them.

Birdsong followed the trumpets’ announcement of the new dawn. Rather than waking as a soldier, Twilight Sparkle rose as a Princess, the call of robins and sparrows in the trees beyond her window rousing her from sleep.

Eyes crusted and weary, mane a tangle of rats and frizz, feathers in itchy disarray, Twilight yawned and greeted the world. She found herself still at her desk, using Starswirl’s book as a pillow. The last thing she remembered was dipping a quill in ink. That same quill lay next to the inkpot, which, thankfully, wasn’t overturned.

Checking the time, Twilight yawned and smacked her lips. Seven hours. Not a full night’s sleep, but close enough. She moved from her seat to her hooves, groaning as her back and haunches protested. Yeah, yeah, don’t fall asleep at a desk… You would think I learned that lesson years ago, but no…

Twilight warmed a tepid kettle of tea and poured herself a hot cup, mixing it with several heaping tablespoons of sugar. Dentists everywhere would shriek in disapproval, but she didn’t care; the mystery unraveling before her required energy to solve, and she didn’t trust herself to leave her room yet.

Whatever this book tells me, Twilight thought, taking a seat in front of her window as she sipped her tea, I need to be careful. Everything I’ve learned so far has been new. Nothing my history classes, or a textbook, or Celestia herself has told me. There has to be a reason for that.

… I hope it’s a good reason.

Twilight allowed herself a few moments of serenity. Warm tea soothed her throat as she watched the birds flit about in the trees and listened to their song. Only sparrows. No robin yet. Twilight looked down at the Canterlot Gardens and the hedge maze within it. Nowhere close to blooming. Seven weeks until the Gala.

Seven weeks until Cadence wants me to choose.

Her tea tasted bitter on her lips. She added more sugar. It didn’t help.

Once her cup was drained, Twilight dragged her aching bones back to her desk, and began to write.

“So, the Prince just… lazed around all day?” Steel Wind asked.

“That’s right.” Flash shoveled another spoonful of his favorite oats into his mouth. “Boring as Tartarus, but nothing terrible yet.”

“I wouldn’t tempt Fate if I were you, Flash,” Sharp Spear replied, drizzling a mountain of maple syrup over his eggs. “Especially since the trial is tomorrow, and the Prince—and you—will have to be there.”

Flash shrugged. “I was present for the hearing, and the Prince merely acted as a listener.” Besides, after yesterday, I have a feeling Orion will be conducting himself… differently, this time.

His two companions shared a glance before making shrugs of their own. The three ate on in silence, noshing oats and eggs and toast, for a few minutes, until all three plates are clean.

“So,” Flash said, wiping at his muzzle with a napkin, “are we still going out tonight?”

The two exchanged another glance. “I-if you still want to, Flash,” Steel Wind replied. “We were thinking—what was it, Spear? Seven?”

“Yeah, seven.”

“Right, seven!” Steel Wind nodded, grinning with a full mouth of pearly whites. “That sound good? Or too early? Or maybe too late? Or—”

“Steel, Steel!” Flash laughed and held up a forehoof. “That sounds perfect. Really.” Giving his wings one last stretch, he stood up from the table. “I’ll meet you two in the courtyard at seven ready to fly. Sound good to you?”

The two answered in stereo, “Yeah! See you then!”

Laughing still, Flash waved them goodbye and started off towards the stairs, spear in forehoof.

A night out with friends… Thermals, round two. Maybe I’ll see the Wonderbolts again. And hey, maybe it’ll at least make this boring day worth it.

… Maybe, just maybe, Twilight will be up when I get back. Maybe I’ll get to see her.

There was a bounce to his step, one that couldn’t be suppressed, even as he marched towards Prince Blueblood.

Before the mage left from the frozen north after giving those of gem his gift, the mage came upon the Regent.

The Regent lived in the library founded by those of gem. The texts there were vast, and the mage had spent precious little time studying them; the mage was far more interested in the Wall. But the Regent loved books, and so put up stakes in the library.

The mage found the Regent, and found that the Regent was happy. The Regent lived there with a mare of gem, and came to knew her.

The mage knew this, and called it good, but only in secret.

Only halfway down the translated page, Twilight re-read those paragraphs twice, thrice, a fourth time. Each time, the words made even less sense.

The Regent… Lived in the library… With a mare…

…

It is Sombra. It has to be! But a mare? It was all over a mare? A unicorn and a Crystal Pony? Is that why? Is that why things stayed the same as they are? Because if Sombra did what he did over a mare, well…

Then that’s a damn good reason for everything.

But what of a pegasus and an alicorn? another part of her countered. What great tragedy has come of that?

Ignoring the burning in her cheeks, Twilight pushed herself aside, and continued to read. The words only grew stranger.

The mage returned to the forest in time to see the Commander, the Chancellor, and the five converse with the day and night. With the Commander and Chancellor were the Private and the Smart—

A meeting with Commander Hurricane, Private Pansy, Chancellor Puddinghead, Smart Cookie, and the five unicorns out of the six who raised the sun and moon…

—who gathered in the castle of the day and night.

The serpent had no place at the table, but he watched, along with the mage, who again acted as scribe.

“It is time to consider change,” said the day and night. “We have raised your sun and moon. We have driven the beasts from the forest. We have secured the seas, and made peace with the nations to the east and west. We have united you under our flag, under our skies and stars. It is time for change.”

“What change?” said the Platinum, leader of the six and those of horn. “Our magic is strong and great, passed from our greatest minds to our foals. What is there to change?”

“What change?” said the Commander, leader of those of wing. “Our mastery of the weather is preserved and maintained, our warrior ways ingrained in our colts and stallions. What is there to change?”

“What change?” said the Chancellor, leader of those of hoof. “Our connection to the Earth is solid and true, our fields and crafts full and beautiful, taught to our foals. What is there to change?”

“Those of gem are gifted in their own ways,” said the day and night, “and we wish to bring them into our new nation. We wish to learn from them.”

“Their ways are weak!” said the Platinum. “Without magic, they shall only need our protection!”

“Their ways are perverse!” said the Commander. “Why should our warriors protect stallions who come to know stallions, and mares who come to know mares?”

“Their ways are useless!” said the Chancellor. “Shall we become like them, and eat crystals, too? Who will tend to our fields, or make our wares, or raise our foals?”

The three and the five began to argue, until the day and night commanded them to silence. Then, the day and night said:

“We shall prove that those of gem belong with us, and bring changes to the order that shall benefit all.”

The three and five were not pleased, and began to argue again. The day and night raised their voices, and the others bowed, and then they said:

“For those of horn, we shall create a special office, so your descendants shall always have a say in our affairs,” they said to the Platinum, who agreed.

“For those of wing, we shall add to our guard, so that both those of horn and those of wing must serve to protect, rather than only you,” they said to the Commander, who agreed.

“For those of hoof, we shall give you the majority of the land, so that you may grow your food, raise your foals, and tend to your ways in peace,” they said to the Chancellor, who agreed.

The day and night continued, “We shall maintain the order, until it is shown, by the ways of those of gem, that is the old way. For now, horn shall be with horn, wing with wing, and hoof with hoof. Same with same, and stallion with mare.”

The three and five pondered this, before the Clever said, “And how shall it be shown by those of gem, that this way is the old way?”

The day and night pondered this themselves before answering. “The Regent in the frozen north. The mage tells that he is with one of gem. We shall judge by that.”

“And what of the serpent?” said the Smart.

The serpent, though he was hidden, felt fear in his heart at this.

“The serpent belongs with us, and we shall show you there is no reason to fear him,” said the day, who knew him.

The five and three began to object, but the day spoke with the blazes of the sun, and they agreed.

And so went the meeting of three and five, the day and night, before the Fall.

“Good morning, my Prince,” Flash Sentry said with a bow.

The Prince, bags beneath his eyes, naked except for his slippers, merely harrumphed.

Flash held back a sigh. Well, that’s my cue, then. He took his post at the doors inside Blueblood’s royal chamber, while the Prince laid on his couch and munched on macadamia nuts—another delicacy that made Flash’s mouth water in silence.

Like the previous day, Flash let himself be lost in thought, paying enough attention to get the door when needed but otherwise swimming through his mind. Instead of the aurora, he thought of Thermals.

The last time I was there… I was… different. Now, after the Empire, after the play, after Shining… and… with Twilight…

Those thoughts resumed again, but he was able to tame his wings before continuing.

After all of this… And now, Orion—his trial tomorrow—everything seems… different. I feel… different. Like I can go and have fun. Like I can look at Steel and Spear and see stallions who used to be my friends, who want to be my friends, and I don’t feel the ocean between us. Not as much.

Because I have the Order. The real one, in the north. And I’m ready to go back there, when the time comes. But for now…

Flash smiled. Not at the door, not at his spear, not at Blueblood, but he smiled. Why not have some fun?

Starswirl’s book, the translation guide, and a stack of parchment and scrolls littered the floor. A quill lay broken next to an overturned inkpot.

In the middle of the room, Twilight paced, paced, paced.

Her heart thundered with every step, erratic in its arrhythmia. Knew him. Heat flooded her senses, making her see, hear, smell, taste, and feel nothing but red. Knew him. Her wings were spread to full height, mighty as a Griffon’s, in a display of dominance and power to all who beheld it.

Knew him. Knew him.

But none beheld it, for Twilight was locked in her room, and she had no intention of coming out.

Not for a while.

Knew him. Knew him. KNEW HIM.

She snorted hotly, steam rising from her nostrils like a Minotaur’s. The books scattered on the floor were her red flag. She knew nothing but the quaking of her limbs, adrenaline unbidden, with each stomping step.

She knew him! She knew him! She KNEW him! Him! Him!HIM!

How could she? How could she do that, and keep things this way? I know it’s not a lie! It can’t be! Because either Starswirl’s lying, or she is—

A thought pierced through Twilight’s haze of anger. The library. Hidden. Hidden for a thousand years. In a section unrelated. On a shelf. Not shelved right. In another language. It hit me. Hit me on the nose.

The book. The book can’t be lies. It can’t! It has the Quintessence! It speaks of things from its time! It’s written in the language of its era! It’s… it’s code! Why would it be code if it were innocuous? Why would it be so hidden if it were nothing?

If it’s not nothing, it’s something! And it’s! Not! NOTHING!

Twilight’s hair stood on end. For a moment, she saw fire, and thought it was Pinkie Sense all over again, thought she was aflame, and she wouldn’t have been surprised, and she wouldn’t have put it out, because everything was a lie, and everything was wrong, and either Starswirl was a liar and this was a fairy tale, or Celestia and Luna and her teachers and her parents were liars, and the order of things was meant to be disposed of a thousand years ago, and it wasn’t, and the divisions between ponies were meant to have been disbanded with Old Equestrian, and they weren’t, and there were all these laws and customs and boundaries and idiosyncrasies that she had learned from birth and swallowed whole every day after along with her mother’s milk and then all of those things were wrong, and if all of those things were wrong, then what was right? What was right? WHAT WAS RIGHT?

Twilight kicked her teacup. It shattered as it hit the wall. She sparked her horn, grabbed Starswirl’s book, and began to read again.

I have to know. I have to know. I have to know.

She had no need for notes. The letters were hers now.

The same three servant mares arrived around the same time as yesterday, bringing Prince Blueblood tidings of good taste, good grooming, and goodwill. Their giggles filled Flash’s ears, but he paid them no mind. Nor did he listen in as the hedonistic Prince admonished them for another piece of chocolate, or another curl of his mane, or a little lower on the massage, yes please, right there.

No, in Flash’s mind, he thought of Thermals, and tonight, and Twilight. His earlier passing thought of meeting her again returned full force, and he allowed himself to explore it.

Greyhoof’s right. I don’t know why Prince Blueblood only has me posted at his chambers, but it stays this way—and if I want it to, I shouldn’t mention it!—then that gives me about four hours each night before last light to see her… Five if I skip dinner and flight practice, and six if I’m willing to wake up a bit tired.

But Shining gave you an order, his rational mind argued. And if you are seen sneaking around with Princess Twilight, well, that’s not obeying the order, is it?

No, I suppose not, he admitted, but… she said she would come to me to talk, and that’s okay, right? So why can’t I just try to catch up to her, see if she wants to talk?

You and I both know the answer to that.

…

I suppose you’re right.

With an inward sigh, Flash stepped aside as the servants left, waving goodbye to Blueblood the entire way. He closed the doors and resumed his post. I guess I can’t. I hope she comes and finds me soon. So we can talk about her research. Or astronomy.

Or anything, really. Heh, heh—

A loud rapping at the chamber doors made Flash jump in his skin. He quickly looked over his shoulder, relieved to see that Blueblood was facing away from him. Close one! Can’t be jumping around like this!

“Get the door,” Blueblood said in monotone, curling towards the couch.

Strange. “Yes, Your Highness.” Flash opened the door, then bowed at the visitor.

“Good afternoon, Sir Flash Sentry.” Princess Celestia gave him a trademark motherly smile.

Flash returned the smile with some effort. Celestia and Blueblood? Okay, this I have to listen to, even if I shouldn’t. “Good afternoon, Your Highness.” He turned around and began to announce, “Your Highness, Princess—”

“Yes, yes, I know.” Sighing heavily, Blueblood flipped over on the couch, laying on his side as he looked up at the alicorn. “Hello, Auntie.”

“Blueblood.” After a stiff nod, Princess Celestia moved to join him on the couch. The springs groaned audibly as she took her seat.

Once Flash closed the doors, he took his position.

Watching from his peripherals.

“Auntie.” Blueblood’s acknowledgment was as curt as hers. “What can I do for you this fine Tuesday morning?”

“I’ve come to discuss Orion’s trial.”

Blueblood brought a forehoof to his eyes and groaned. “Eugh, must we discuss that buffoon? What is there to say?” He scowled. “He’s clearly guilty. Why he’s fighting this is a mystery. All he’s going to do is throw a temper tantrum, call you a bitch—”

Flash brought a forehoof to his lips, stifling a noise between a gasp and a laugh.

“—And get hauled off to rot in his cell and turn into the miserable sack of flesh he is.” Blueblood plucked a scented toothpick from a jar on the coffee table and shoved it between his teeth. “What more is there to say?”

The silence that followed was all but quiet. Princess Celestia’s anger practically roared on its own.

“Blueblood,” Celestia said after a time, “first of all, I will overlook your profanity, this time. It is quite unbecoming of a Prince.”

Blueblood crossed his forehooves over his chest and rolled his eyes.

“Second,” Celestia continued, “Orion has had a change of heart on the matter of his hunger strike. At least, it seems so.”

Blueblood raised an eyebrow. “Really?”

Celestia nodded. “Really. I’ve also received word from the warden that he has decided to waive his right to a jury trial.”

Blueblood spat out his toothpick. “What?!”

“Blueblood—”

Blueblood sat up on the couch. “After he spent three weeks dismissing each and every unicorn who was called to jury duty until his emaciated little brain just gave up? Now he wants just the judges?”

A beat. Then, Celestia sighed. “It is his right.”

Blueblood facehoofed. “Idiot…”

“There is one more thing about his trial.”

Blueblood drug both forehooves over his cheeks. “Ugh, what?”

“Twilight has suggested an alternative punishment for him. Instead of seven years of imprisonment, she has proposed five years in the Crystal Empire’s mines to make restitution for his actions towards her and the Royal Guard.”

To Flash’s surprise, Princess Celestia sounded rather calm as she said these words. Yet, when she mentioned Orion’s attack towards Twilight, her voice took on a bit of an edge.

Rubbing his face, Blueblood took a moment to respond. “Five years, working in the mines… for that?”

Flash nearly jumped again.

A pause. “What do you mean, for that?” Her last word came out as a hiss.

“Pffft! What do you think I mean?” Eyebrows furrowed, Blueblood snatched his toothpick and jammed it back between his teeth. “You and I both know, Auntie, that if Orion had attacked me, or even Auntie Luna, you would have just given him a slap on the hoof!”

Clinging to his spear, Flash flicked both of his ears. Did he really just say what I think he said?

“Blueblood.” A beat.. “You know that is not true. I am just enforcing—”

“Enforcing the law? Oh, you mean the law that puts everypony on parade, with those you like at the front and those of us who just happen to be in it by birth at the rear?”

Yes, he really did. Flash longed to look over his shoulder, to watch the show unfold for himself, but he only had the corners of his treacherous eyes. I’m not listening… I’m not… I’m not…

“Blueblood.” Another pause. Longer. Then, a long, heavy, hot exhalation. “I am not having this conversation with you. I came here to get your consent for this change in the trial, as I did with Twilight, and Luna, and now—”

Blueblood pointed at the portrait of Princess Platinum on the wall. “It’s her you cared about. Who you always cared about, isn’t it? That’s why I’m here! Because I’m her descendant! Not because I saved a village, or finished a spell, or can raise the fucking—”

“Blueblood!”

“—The fucking sun and moon, and for what? To be a figurehead? To get hors d'oeuvres and massages and an appearance at the Gala?!” Blueblood spat the toothpick on the floor and crushed it with his forehoof. “Don’t even pretend I have any power, Celestia, because I don’t! I can’t even help my friends when they don’t want to pay out the ass to sell their wares, or do anything besides saying I’ll pass it to you!

“You want to know why I don’t take meals with you? Why I don’t play pretend at your little Court sessions? Why I don’t give one—flying—”

Blueblood glared over at Flash, who quickly diverted his full gaze to the door.

“—Flying—fuck about this nonsense?! Because it doesn’t matter! It doesn’t matter, and I’m—I’ve—I’m—”

Flash’s ears pricked as the Prince’s voice trailed off, dissolving into nothing.

Princess Celestia said nothing, replying in her own way.

The temperature in the room spiked. Heat radiated from the center towards the door in waves. Flash felt sweat bead on his forehead. His wings rustled in discomfort. If there had been a thermometer in here, he was certain the mercury would have burst, pooling on the floor along with Blueblood’s pride.

Without a word, Celestia rose to her hooves and stomped towards the door. Flash bowed low, low as he could go, avoiding her eyes. The doors slammed open in a burst of golden magic.

“Eight o'clock tomorrow morning. If you’re late, I’ll have Luna drag you out herself, no matter what you’re wearing.”

The doors slammed shut.

The heat passed, but the silence did not.

Slowly, Flash rose out of his bow, and looked towards the Prince.

Blueblood buried his face in his forehooves.

Flash looked away.

A minute passed, and then another, and another, the clock speaking for them.

Until, finally, Blueblood spoke.

“Breathe a word of this, and I’ll have you thrown out in the streets.”

“Yes, Your Highness,” Flash said. He didn’t bow.

Blueblood didn’t care.

There were hoofsteps, a forehoof grabbing a doorknob, and another slam.

Then nothing.

And then, Flash realized something.

I’ve never seen him use magic.

The mage continued to study the Tree, and the Elements within it, before the Fall.

The mage continued to journey to the frozen north, and meet with those of gem, before the Fall.

The day and night journeyed to the frozen north, and met with those of gem, and the Regent and his mare of gem, before the Fall.

And, for a time, everything was good. The day and night were pleased, as the time for order drew to a close, and the time for freedom drew near.

The mage was there with the day and night on the day of the Fall.

The serpent Fell, and the land was enshrouded in darkness and chaos.

Those of hoof saw their crops fail. Those of wing were knocked from the sky. Those of horn found their magic useless.

Those of gem trembled before the Wall, and it protected them from the serpent’s Fall.

But not the others.

The day and night came to the mage when the serpent Fell, saying, “What shall we do? We cannot control him any longer.”

The mage went to the serpent, but the serpent would not listen, for his heart was hardened by darkness.

The mage came back to the day and night, and said, “The Elements shall heal him.”

So the mage led the day and night back to the Tree, and the day and night took the Elements.

The serpent laughed before the Elements, but he Fell again, this time, in stone.

The day and night wept.

But the world was not done Falling.

The five and the three came to the day and night, saying, “There is trouble in the frozen north. The Regent has taken those of gem and made them his slaves.”

The day and night came to the mage, who said, “The Elements shall heal him.”

The day and night took the Elements to the frozen north, and did battle with the Regent, who had become possessed by a heart of darkness. The Wall did not save those of gem then.

The Regent laughed before the Elements, but he, too, Fell.

This time, the Regent sealed away those of gem and their land, cursing it to the tundra. What remained was naught but ice and snow.

The day and night wept.

The five and three came to the day and night again, saying, “See what you have wrought? The serpent Fell, and the Regent Fell, and those of gem are gone, and many have died. See now why there is the order?”

But the day and night were not so easily convinced. “Give us time,” they said as they wept. “Give us time, and we shall show you, that the world is ready.”

But the world was not done Falling.

Soon, the night grew from the day, grew jealous and distant and cold. The mage saw this, and was afraid. The mage was a friend of the night, and tried to reason with her.

But the night Fell.

The night Fell, and the day came to the mage, who said, “The Elements shall heal her.”

The day took the Elements to the castle in the forest, and did battle with the night, who overcame her.

The night laughed at the Elements, but she, too, Fell, becoming a part of the moon, and the symbol of nightmares.

Thus, the day was alone, with the mage, in the destroyed castle in the now-haunted forest.

“The Elements did not heal her, or him,” the day said to the mage, weeping. “Why did they not?”

The mage had no answer, and could only say, “Perhaps we are not of Harmony.”

But before the day could try once more, the five and the three came to the day. “See what you have wrought? The night is gone, and those of gem and their land are gone, and the serpent is gone, and it is because of you. See now why there is the order?”

This time, the day did not resist.

“Only the strongest of us can be equal to you,” said the five, while the others nodded. “You shall not come to know us, except one who can control you.”

Though the day wept, and the mage argued, she agreed.

And it was from that day that the day fled to the mountains.

But the mage would not be deceived…

Twilight could barely breathe. The words circled around her, spinning in a sheen of violet, reciting themselves over and over again.

There was one more page. One more.

One more.

But the mage would not be deceived.

For, before they were lost with the Fallen Regent, the gem told the mage of a Crystal Star. “A Crystal Star shall shine on the horizon, born of chaos, and the world will know love and truth,” they said.

And as those of gem spoke these words, the Wall shone brighter behind them, and their algems glowed.

Below these final words was a symbol in black ink:

Twilight Sparkle looked to her flank, and the north, and the spot in the Canterlot Gardens where there once had been a draconequus statue.

There was a flash of light, a sudden easing of her burdens, and her horn fizzled.

And everything went black.

Author's Note

My editor is just as eager as you guys to see the next few chapters, so they will be coming very soon, barring any IRL craziness.

Next chapter titles: Voir Dire — Part II and Voir Dire — Part III

Voir Dire — Part II

A minute before Flash Sentry’s scheduled dismissal, Prince Blueblood opened his bedroom door and stuck out his head.

“You can leave,” Blueblood spat, then slammed the door back shut.

“Yes, Your Highness,” Flash answered in a stiff bow.

As he left, nopony came to relieve him.

So Prince Blueblood knows he’s a figurehead. He knows it, and he… he hates it. So that’s why he does what he does. Why he hides. Why he eats. Why he has those mares dote on him. Who else will? I almost feel sorry for him.

… Okay, actually, I do. Flash’s ears flattened. I do, and I understand.

I’m sure if he gave me a chance, he would understand, too.

Sighing, Flash shook those thoughts away. No time for that now. Now, time for dinner, and then I’ll change into my dress uniform and meet Steel and Spear. Have a few drinks—What was that beer that Discord recommended? A pilsner?—maybe do some dancing, maybe see the Wonderbolts again, have some laughs…

Maybe Twilight will come for me after… Maybe…

The spring in his step returning, Flash hurried down to the Great Hall for dinner, his stomach rumbling.

One dinner, a conversation with Greyhoof, and a quick change of uniform later, Flash Sentry made his way to the castle courtyard.

There, Steel Wind and Sharp Spear, clad in the same dress blues, greeted him. “Hey, Flash! Looking sharp!” Steel said with a whistle.

Flash trotted down the steps to join them. “Thanks! You guys managed to clean up too!”

Grinning, Spear smacked him with a wing. “Hey! We can be fancy if we need to! Right, Steel?”

“Right, Spear!” Steel puffed out his chest. “As regal as they come!”

Flash snorted. After today, that isn’t hard to accomplish. He threw a forehoof around both of his friends’ necks and laughed. “Well then, gentlecolts, ready to head out?”

“Of course!” they said in union.

Flash led the way out of Canterlot Castle. “You know, it’s kinda scary when you two do that.”

“Do what?” they asked, in union once more.

Flash jabbed a forehoof at them. “That! That… weird… ‘talking at the same time’ thing you guys have done since basic!”

Both stallions caught up to him, flanking him on either side as they walked over the lowered drawbridge and headed for Canterlot’s business district. “You’re telling me you’ve never done that with anypony, Flash?” Steel Wind asked. “Never had somepony who could finish your—”

“Sandwiches?” Sharp Spear suggested.

Steel Wind facehoofed. “No, sentences! Somepony who could finish your sentences!”

Well, there is one, Flash thought, remembering the train ride back to Canterlot. Although he let a smile grace his face for but a second, he replied, “No, can’t say I have.”

“Don’t worry, Flash,” Spear said, “I’m sure you’ll find a mare like that soon. Maybe even tonight!”

This time, Flash let his grin show. “Maybe…”

The three continued their trek from Canterlot Castle, through town square, and to the business district, chatting all the way. The stallions that Flash had once avoided and found unrelatable, he now happily spoke with. They discussed the bar, shops they passed, and the absence of First Lieutenant Shooting Star and Second Lieutenant Argon.

“How long will it take to train up some Crystal Ponies?” Spear asked with a scoff. “I hope the Lieutenants get back before the Gala. I’m not sure if Ironhoof can handle everything on his own…”

“Or if he should,” Steel added with a pointed look.

He shouldn’t do anything, Flash wanted to say, but bit his tongue. He dodged Steel’s glance and pointed straight ahead. “Look’s like we’re here already.”

Thermals had received quite the makeover in Flash’s absence. A fresh coat of paint illuminated the letters of its facade, making them glow ghostly white in the moonlight. The walls were now jet-black, contrasting further against its name. A red carpet rolled out from the door out to the street. A violet velvet rope barrier sealed off the reinforced-steel door, as did its bouncer. The same buff, white pegasus stallion stood guard. A crowd of pegasi, with a few unicorns and Earth ponies in the mix, filed into the club at each nod from the bouncer.

Flash, Spear, and Steel took their places at the end of the line. Flash whistled as he took it all in. “Wow. Looks like they spruced up this place a bit.”

Spear grinned. “Didn’t they? They renovated everything the weekend after you left.”

Steel nodded. “We’ve been back a few times, but it was nothing like the first! Haven’t seen the Wonderbolts around again.”

“Oh?” Flash asked.

“Yup! But hey—” Spear nudge him in the side—“maybe you’ll draw ‘em back! Spitfire seemed to like you!”

Though Flash chuckled, his cheeks lit aflame. “Heh, well, I’m not exactly her type, y’know. Besides, there’s—” He slammed his jaw shut.

Quiet. Quiet, quiet, quiet! I know you’re getting relaxed, but you can’t just—

Steel cocked his head. “There’s just what?”

The bouncer stole their attention, opening the rope barrier and gesturing them inside. Flash scurried ahead through the heavy open door, letting the music drown out any hope of an answer for Steel.

Although walls and ceiling were still painted with the colors of the sky, sunrise, and sunset, the colors were far more vibrant. More seating had been added, all of it as plush and fancy as the couches and cushions in Prince Blueblood’s chambers. The club was filled with a sea of chatting, laughing, dancing bodies—more with wings than not, but enough of the latter to make Flash smile.

Music assaulted his eardrums, blaring from the stage. Flash headed towards the stage in awe. Last time, Flash had seen a pegasi band play with their wingtips for the first time in his life. This time, he experienced another first.

Instead of a troupe of pegasi, a band of mixed race—two unicorns, two pegasi, and an Earth pony—took the stage at the front of the room. With a bass, a guitar, a keyboard, drums, and a stallion with a soulful voice, they filled the club with an upbeat tune. Flash found himself tapping his forehooves to the beat as he stood before the stage, grinning.

Harmony, read the band’s bass drum. Their name. Their name is Harmony.

“Hey, Flash!” Spear called out.

Flash turned around. Both stallions had now caught up with him.

“Hey! Check out this band!” Flash flicked a wing towards the stage. “Ever seen anything like it?”

Steel shook his head. “Nope! Now, what do you want to drink? First round’s on us!”

“Yeah, get anything you want!” Spear chimed in.

“Unless it’s one of those mare drinks that Spear likes! Then I’ll be too embarrassed to buy it!” Steel guffawed. Spear smacked him upside the head with a wing.

With a laugh, Flash said, “Just get me a pilsner!”

“A pilsner?” Spear raised an eyebrow. “What the hay’s that?”

Steel smacked him across the nose with a wing. “Better than vodka and cranberry, Cosmo!”

“I dunno! A—friend recommended it. Just tell the bartender!” Flash replied. A friend after busting Ironhoof’s balls, that’s for sure. Plus, Discord seemed to know his alcohol, so… why not?

Saluting him, Steel Wind replied, “Alright, just give me a minute!” He nudged Sharp Spear hard in the shoulder. “C’mon, Cosmo! Let’s go get Flash his drink!”

“Hey, I’m getting one, too, whether you like it or not! And stop calling me Cosmo!”

As the two cantered off, Flash turned to the stage. Harmony finished their song to a round of booming applause. Cheers and whistles rang out amongst their thundering hooves.

“Thank you, Canterlot! Now, for our next song, we’re gonna need your help!” the lead singer, a pegasus, said into the microphone. He raised his forehooves and started clapping. “Clap your hooves to the beat!”

“Clap your hooves to the beat!” echoed the crowd, keeping time with his tempo.

“Alright, Canterlot! Here you have it, our newest song!”

Flash clapped along with the audience, leaning up to get a better view of the stage.

The band launched into their next number, crying electric guitars and steady bass guiding the soulful singer’s croon. The Earth pony drummer led the audience’s applause, smacking his drumsticks together at the start of each verse.

Everything faded away as Flash listened, clapped, and cheered. He had never been much of a music lover, nor a bar hopper, nor a drinker, but in that moment—not as Flash Sentry, but as a member of a different Order, as the friend of a Princess—he felt the music, felt it in his bones.

Felt Harmony. Experienced it.

And loved it.

By the time the song ended to the shouts and whistles of hundreds of ponies, Flash barely noticed his friends’ return. All he knew was that, one moment, he didn’t have a beer, and the next, one was shoved under his nose.

Flash spun around. “Whoa! Steel, what the—”

“They had one pilsner, so you better like it!” Steel laughed and shoved the beer into Flash’s open forehoof. He raised his own mug of beer. “Got my stout! And Mister Co—”

“If you call me that one more time, I’m never speaking to you again,” Spear said with a sneer, protectively covering his cocktail glass with a forehoof.

Steel blew a raspberry.

With a shake of his head and a true laugh, Flash raised his glass high. “You two crack me up! Now, c’mon! A toast! To tonight!”

”To tonight!” the two shouted.

To Harmony! Flash tipped his glass back.

The beer—a pale lager, golden in color, with a head of foam on top—was smooth as silk, going down far too easy. The ice-cold liquid tasted earthy and sweet, but not too much to be overpowering. Beneath that flavor was the thin, bitter taste of hops. Not too much, not too little. Just right. A far contrast to the bitter brown beer he had attempted last time.

No, this pilsner—whatever the Tartarus that was—flowed past his lips and down his throat without resistance, cooling as it settled in his stomach.

Coupled with the refreshment was a rush of warmth that washed over him right after, spreading through his veins and limbs. Flash felt at ease, contentment enveloping him and hugging him tight.

Flash Sentry looked around Thermals, at the stage with the band Harmony, at the hordes of happy ponies around him, at his friends grinning like draconequui at him, and smiled.

Sharp Spear looped a forehoof around his neck. “Looks like he likes it, Steel!”

Steel flung his forehoof around the other side of Flash’s neck. “Sure looks like he does, Spear!”

Flash laughed. “How about we go get another?”

A round of whoops, high-hooves, and they were headed back to the bar.

A circle of empty beer mugs surrounding him on the bar counter, Flash raised a full one high. “... And that’s when Quartz said, ‘That’s no miner, that’s my dad!’”

Steel and Spear, a pair of empty glasses each beside them, cackled. “Pffft! And that was after they were down in the mines for a week?”

“Yup!” With a hiccup and a laugh, Flash threw back his beer. The lager was as smooth as ever, his tastebuds overjoyed at the latest coating of barley and hops. “Oooooh, wow...” He slammed the mug down and grinned at the two. “I’m really—hic!—I’m really glad you guys took me—hiccup!—out here.”

“No need to thank us, Flash!” Spear sipped at a third cosmopolitan. “After all, we were just glad you came out!”

Steel nodded. “Yeah! I mean, no offense, but…” He chewed on his lip. “Well, you been acting kinda strange for the past few months.”

“Strange?” Flash leaned against the counter, his head swaying. Everything was light and warm and pleasant. “Naw, nothin’ strange! I’ve just been…” Careful… “Busy, is all.”

The two stallions looked at each other, eyebrows raised, while Flash called the bartender over. “‘Ey! Barkeep! ‘Nother round for me and the colts, eh?” he asked, flashing some bits.

Once the bartender came over to the group, he shook his head. “You had enough there, Sir.” He nodded to Steel and Spear. “Make sure your friend gets home safe, eh, Sirs?” he said, before trotting off.

Flash’s eyes widened as he turned back to his friends. “Home?” Oh, horseapples! “Wait, what time is it?”

“Uh…” Steel pulled out a pocket watch. “Almost ten o’clock.”

“Ten?!”

Steel and Spear flinched at Flash’s screech, then jumped down from their stools as their friend stumbled from his own. “Hey, hey! Take it easy, Flash!” Spear said, grabbing him by the shoulders.

Pushing him away, Flash spread his wings. “I gotta get back!”

Steel grabbed at him. “You can’t be flying right now!”

Snorting and stomping a forehoof, Flash wiggled out of their grasp and growled, “Then both of you, fly me back, now!”

Both stallions raised their forehooves. “Easy, easy! What the hay’s gotten into you?” Steel asked, slightly narrowing his eyes. “We’ve got a few hours! We’ll make it back in time, don’t worry!”

Reeling for a reply, Flash could only stammer. ”But then I’ll—I might—I might miss—”

“Miss who?” asked a voice from behind him.

As Flash spun around, he tripped over his own hooves, only to be caught by a pair of rough forehooves. “Whoa, you okay there, bud?”

Looking up, Flash’s jaw dropped. “S-Soarin?”

Clothed in his full uniform, Soarin smiled down at Flash, then helped him back on his hooves. “The one and only!” He ran a forehoof through his windswept mane. “Heh, met you last time. Sir Flash Sentry, right?”

“That would be him.”

Turning back around, Flash found Spitfire, a sly smirk on her face. She, too, wore her full gear, her short mane tangled and wild.

Spitfire stuck out her forehoof to Steel Wind and Sharp Spear. “And, you two are…?”

“Steel Sharp!”

“Spear Wind!”

Spitfire blinked and pulled her forehoof away. “Er… Right.” She shot a glance towards Soarin, who shrugged. “Well, nice to meet you, Sir Steel Sharp, Sir Spear Wind.” Throwing a forehoof around Flash’s neck, she asked, “Mind if we steal your friend here for a moment?”

Staggering, Flash blinked as her eyes met his. “Errrr… wha?”

Plastering beaming grins over their petrified bodies, both stallions nodded vigorously.

“Good.” Motioning towards the door, Spitfire said, “Soarin?”

Soarin saluted. “On it!” He snapped his goggles over his eyes, jumped up, and kicked off into the air, zipping out the bar door.

Did he just… What. Flash blinked again. “Wha—huurk!”

There was a tug on his forehoof, and then, he was airborne.

Steel Sharp and Spear Wind called out after him, ”We’ll be right here!”

“I love you, Spitfire!”

“Shuddup, she’s mine!”

BONK!

“OWWWW!”

Above Canterlot on a cloud, Flash was high.

Inside his mind he flew, soaring, free of any responsibilities or fears or worries. Outside his mind, he sat on a cloud beside two Wonderbolts.

“So… Looks like you had a good night,” Spitfire said with a cough.

Flash hiccuped. “Yup! Thanks for bring—bringing me up here.”

Soarin chuckled. “Yeah, I don’t think you should be doing any flying, bud. Your friends will take you home, right?”

“Right!” Flash pumped a forehoof. “They’re—they’re good guys, yeah.”

“Well, that’s good.” Spitfire reached a forehoof inside her flightsuit.

With a hiccup and a tilt of his head, Flash asked, “Wha—what’re you doin’ there, Spits?”

Soarin started laughing.

“What?” Flash rolled over to face Soarin. “What did I saaaaaay?”

Snorting, Soarin shook his head. “Dude, if you weren’t drunk, I’m pretty sure she would have smacked you for calling her that. Only I can call her that.”

“You’re not as privileged as you think, Soarin,” Spitfire said, smirking as she pulled out two envelopes—one red, one white. “Now, Flash, can you do me a favor?”

Rolling back over to face her, Flash exclaimed, “Suuuure, Spits! Any—hic!—thing you want!”

Spitfire stared hard at him, the envelopes still tight in her grip. “I need you to give the white one to your Captain, and the red one to your boss. Okay?”

“... What?”

Spitfire rolled her eyes. “Okay, I know you’re drunk—”

“No.” Stumbling up to his hooves, Flash looked her in the eye. “Even if I wasn’t drunk,” he said, raising a forehoof, “I would still say ‘What’? ‘Cause… heh… no offense, Spits—”

Spitfire narrowed her eyes.

“—But I’m not, heh, a—hic!—mailpony.”

Soarin cleared his throat. “What Spitfire means is you need to send the white one to your Captain—” he paused, winking—”and to the stallion you’re guarding.”

Even in his haze, Flash heard the stress on those two words. “Wait… Captain? You mean, not that—” Flash made an obscene gesture—”Captain? Not the same one who—hic!—oversees the ‘Bolts?” Not Ironass?

“Took you long enough.” Spitfire snorted, then pushed the envelopes into his forehooves. “Try to remember this tomorrow, okay?”

“Al-alright.” As carefully as he could, Flash put the envelopes in his pocket. Somehow, he managed to remember how forehooves worked enough to get them without crumpling them too much. When he was done, he looked up at them with cockeyed confusion. “Waaaaaaiiiiiiit… How do you know ‘bout the—” he made air quotes with his wingtips—”’Captain’? Or the stallion I’m guarding?”

Spitfire snapped her goggles on. Soarin followed suit. “Remember our conversation last time? About those in the low places?” she asked.

Flash swayed as he sat on his haunches. “Yeah… I think?”

“Well, consider us friends in the high.” Soarin patted Flash’s shoulder.

Spitfire spread her wings for takeoff, then grabbed one of Flash’s forelegs. “Speaking of friends, let’s get you back down to ‘em. We’ll see you next time, Flash. Don’t forget to deliver those letters.”

“I won’t! Though…” Flash looked at her through falling eyelids. “One more question…”

“Shoot.”

“How did you know I was gonna be here?”

Spreading his wings, Soarin grabbed Flash’s other foreleg. “Got lucky. Let’s go!”

Airborne between two Wonderbolts, Flash should have realized every pegasus’s dream. All he had on his drunken mind were further questions.

Darkness, silent and comforting, covered the void. She knew nothing, and that was the best knowledge of all.

She was warm. She was safe. She was happy.

And then she woke up.

Twilight Sparkle coughed as she raised her head. A cold roughness brushed against her chin. She looked down to see Starswirl’s book. The ugly symbol brought everything back.

With a pained groan, Twilight rubbed at her forehead and stood up. Her last candle had burned to a stump, leaving moonlight her only reprieve from the darkness. She looked around the room as she fully came to.

That’s it… That’s everything… That’s all. That’s all that ever was.

Twilight looked back down at the tome. Or is it?

Between two pegasi again—Royal Guards this time—Flash flew over Canterlot, the sprawling city below him foal’s building blocks. “Thank you, guys… Aaaga—hic!—iiiiiin.”

They laughed.

“No problem, Flash! You got us both back last time, so it’s the least we could do,” Sharp Spear said.

“Plus,” Steel Wind added, “this way, you can tell us all about your convo with the Wonderbolts!”

At his words, both stallions looked down at their charge with toothy grins.

Chuckling, Flash flopped a forehoof at them. “Oh, thaaaaaat? Naw, I can’t tell y-you guys ‘bout… thaaaat.”

“Why not?” Steel asked.

“Because—”

“Because why?” Spear asked.

“It’s a… seeeecret,” Flash whispered, before bursting into laughter. His loud was raucous and roaring, piercing the silent night, bouncing off the cloudless skies.

The others didn’t laugh.

“Aw, c’moooooooooon!” Flash nudged them both.

The two tightened their grip on him and flew on.

Flash sighed. “Aw, don’t be maaaaaad, guys. It’s not like that.”

Their wings beat on in the silence.

Flash sighed again and stared down at the ground far below his dangling hooves. Dear Celes—Celes—Celly, please, don’t let me fall. “Spitfire’s not into me, hic, you know.”

Steel snarled. “Sure.”

Spear chuckled. “That’s why she’s met with you twice now, huh?” He sighed. “Aw, well, you’re the standout among us, Flash. We’ve known that for a while.”

“Leave it to the stallion who drinks like a mare to talk about his feelings,” Steel muttered with a snort.

“Hey! At least I’m not acting like a jealous lover—”

“Spitfire’s not my lover!” Flash snapped, glaring up at them.

“Then who is it?” Steel shot back, returning the leer. “Gotta be something making you all weird, right?”

“Weird? What do you—”

“Dammit, Steel, we already said we weren’t going to bring that up!”

Steel jabbed his free forehoof at Spear. “Well, it’s true!” Gritting his teeth, he glared back down at Flash. “You said you’re busy, but busy with what? You go from being our friend all through basic, through advanced, through the five years we’ve been cutting this, and then—” he threw both his forehooves into the air, yanking Flash’s with his—”then, once the Princess of Magic is crowned, you suddenly—mmmrf!” Steel shoved a forehoof off his muzzle. “Spear, what the hell!”

Spear let go of Flash’s foreleg. Flash yelped and nearly fell sideways, coughing as Steel threw a forehoof around his neck and pulled him back up. Wings beating furiously, Spear hovered in front of Flash, staring him down. “That’s it, isn’t it? It’s her!”

Flash’s heart kicked at his ribcage, making him cough. “Wh-what—”

“It’s her, Steel!” Spear hissed through his teeth.

His eyes widening, Steel’s tight grip on Flash loosened.

Flash clung to his friend’s foreleg. “G-guys…”

Spear lowered himself and rounded on Flash, eyes wild. “You... You’ve…” He gasped. “And that trip…”

Pulse thumping in panic, Flash struggled to both keep ahold of Steel Wind and maintain what little composure he could. “I-it’s! Hic! I-it’s not what you… think!” he managed, his wings unfurling, his eyes darting between the stallion holding him and the ground so very far below.

Please… Please don’t…

As much as he wanted to think otherwise, his inebriated mind especially so, Flash Sentry was a horrible liar. What his words conveyed what his fearful heart—beating so fast it drowned out the whisper of the wind in his ears—suggested through his terrified eyes, leading them to the truth.

“I can’t believe it,” Spear whispered. “You…”

They froze, hovering miles high in the decaying winter night. Steel Wind looked between Flash Sentry, to Sharp Spear, and back again. His eyes were wild as his counterpart’s—wide and narrowed in the same instance, shock roaring cold fire in their pupils.

Though Steel locked eyes with Flash, he didn’t tighten his grip. The stallion hung there, his wings flapping to keep himself alight, as they hovered above the city.

Flash stared back up at him with pleading eyes. “Please…”

Spear hovered beside Steel, then grabbed his other foreleg.

His grip, like Steel’s, was loose.

“Please…” Alcohol may have made Flash even more of a fool, but it couldn’t wash away the consequences. He knew them all too well, even as he spun. “Please… Don’t…”

They didn’t move, nor speak.

But they didn’t drop him.

“I… It’s a long story,” Flash whispered, knowing the wind had ears.

“You know what will happen to you if anypony finds out, right?” Spear whispered. “You’ll be on the streets. Your whole career, gone! You, a pariah! All for what?” He threw up his forehooves. “Nothing!”

The chilling wind blew through their feathers.

“... Maybe,” Flash replied after a dizzying pause. “M-maybe, but… maybe not.”

Steel growled. “What is wrong with you?”

Flash grabbed his shoulder. “Pull me up, an’ I’ll tell you.”

A sharp pain shot through Twilight’s forehead when she sparked her horn. She clenched her teeth and pushed on, bringing Starswirl’s book before her eyes. The ancient text splayed open as she examined it, using her forehooves to ease some of the burden on her magic.

So soon? It can’t be over yet. Flipping through the pages, Twilight checked every one. Translated… Translated… Translated… She eyed her stack of notes. I guessed five hundred pages, but the parchment is so thick… It’s barely a hundred. Even with the large text…

Not only was Starswirl a renowned mage and incredible writer, he was also an amateur artist. Several sketches illustrated different sections of the text: the Tree of Harmony; the Elements of Harmony; the Everfree Forest; various stages of the construction of the Castle of the Royal Pony Sisters; homes and businesses in the ancient Crystal Empire; the Eternal Wall…

A unicorn stallion, gray in coat, black in mane, beside a smiling Crystal mare, the caption bearing his name...

Regent Shadow, the defector, and his mare.

Shadow. Sombra.

Twilight’s forehooves and aura shook as she turned the page.

The Crystal Heart.

In Twilight’s haste to capture the text, she had overlooked the Heart’s long caption, which read:

The Crystal Heart, situated near the Crystal Palace, in the frozen north, where the Council meets. Legend says that, long before the three, or the day and night, there ruled a Queen in the north. The Queen filled those of gem with the power of love, for love was the law.

When the Queen passed, she left behind the Crystal Heart as protection for those of gem. Legend states that only the Council shall rule until the Crystal Princess shall come and finish the Queen’s work.

Those of gem told the mage in secret: “When the Crystal Princess comes, that Crystal Star, born of chaos, soon shall rise.”

Bile rose in Twilight’s throat, her stomach churning. She remembered the Heart, how it activated, and how they bowed.

”The Crystal Princess!” the ponies had said, as they drove back Sombra—the Regent.

Cadence is the Crystal Princess.

Twilight leafed through to the ugly black symbol.

Though her heart was racing, and her wilted salad was rising, her thoughts were crisp and clear as the night, her only lucidity:

”A Crystal Star shall shine on the horizon, born of chaos, and the world shall know love and truth.”

Crystal.

Star.

Chaos.

Four points up. A compass rose. Blueblood’s mark.

Four points across. Four… tribes. Four alicorns.

The circle. Ouroboros? No. The serpent.

Discord.

Discord. Cadence. Blueblood. Celestia. Luna.

Me.

Another burst of pain shot through her horn, making her cry out. Everything fell to the floor, including Twilight, who caught herself with her forehooves.

“Aaaah… Haaaah… Can’t…” Sucking down breaths, Twilight trembled as she stood up.

Can’t… Impossible… I can’t! I can’t just… What if—

Flash.

Shaking her head clear, Twilight brought her forehooves to her temples.

Flash. Flash would want to know. And he said he would help me, right? And I want him to.

And Cadence. And my friends.

But right now.

Flash.

I can’t, right now, I can’t—

Twilight charged up her horn. A scream of agony ripped across her vocal cords. She caught it at the last minute, throwing her forehooves over her mouth. No magic… Too tired, stressed… Hungry… Sick… I can’t…

Hooves. Wings!

Before she could stop herself, Twilight opened her door with her forehooves.

By the time they neared Canterlot Castle, Flash was parched. The altitude, combined with his whispers, dried his throat, sore and aching. Despite this, he was thankful.

He was in one piece.

And they had listened.

He had only told them a few things. How things had changed when Twilight arrived. How he felt himself drawn to her, fascinated by her—even when he knew he shouldn’t, he couldn’t. How he fought with himself, determined to free her from his mind. How he withdrew, avoiding them, avoiding everypony—everypony but Greyhoof, who was kind enough not to ruin him when he finally dragged the truth from him.

And… How, throughout their trip to the Crystal Empire, his feelings only grew.

The stallions listened during that slow-moving flight back to Canterlot, holding him by the forelegs and leaning in to his words. Their expressions were blank, their eyes aimed for the castle, until, just as the spires came into view, Flash fell silent.

Coming face-to-face with certain doom was sobering, but not enough. Flash struggled to keep his eyes open, his weary head lolling down towards his chest more than once.

“So… What are you going to do?” Spear asked.

Flash looked up at him. “Depends on… what you do.”

Steel stiffened, his forehoof digging into Flash’s skin. “What do you mean?”

Flash winced. “I mean… Am I still… your friend?”

Only a brief pause followed.

“Well…” Meeting Flash’s gaze, Spear said, barely above the wind, “Flash, you’ve helped me so much, and we have good memories together. I… don’t agree, but… I don’t think friends should let each other go so easily.”

A warmth separate from liquor spread through Flash’s veins, fighting the cold. “Th-thank you, Spear…” He sighed. “Steel…? What do you—”

“You’re a fool. A damn fool. Why you wouldn’t just get over it—”

“Can you say you’ve never felt for somepony you shouldn’t, Steel?” Spear asked.

Silence.

Then, Steel sighed. “I suppose I can’t.”

Lowering his wings, Steel hovered down to Flash’s level to look him straight in the eye. “I don’t understand you, Flash, but I don’t want to see you gone. And…”

Steel’s frown twitched into the most minute of smiles. “And you’re still my friend, but… please.” The frown returned. “Please, think of the future.”

Nodding, Flash said, “I will, Steel. I will.”

I am. More than you know.

Steel Wind returned the nod.

With a strong gust of powerful wings, the two stallions zeroed in on Canterlot Castle, aiming for the guard’s quarters. Still at their mercy, Flash clung tight, eyelids drooping, sleep beckoning with every passing second.

A lit candleholder in forehoof, Greyhoof trotted by the light of the flame through Canterlot Castle. His slow hoofsteps echoed through the abandoned corridors. Only a few night guards kept him company, none acknowledging him with more than a passing glance as they performed their patrols.

The stairs were far more difficult, challenging his old bones with every motion. His joints creaked like door hinges in need of oil, but he pressed on, using the dim light to guide him.

Sir Flash Sentry would never know it, but Greyhoof’s slumber was often restless, and full of nightmares. The old stallion opted not for warm milk, or good books, or counting stars on those nights.

No, instead, Greyhoof checked upon the one stallion who was not a burden to serve.

So far were the Guards’ quarters from the servants’ bunks that, by the time he returned, sleep would come easy and light. Beyond solving his insomnia, it was a small comfort to know that Flash—the stallion who seemed as old as himself, in some ways—was at peace, if only for a time.

Knowing the way by heart, Greyhoof let his candle instead illuminate the paintings on the walls that he passed. Commander Hurricane, Private Pansy, the First Pegasus Brigade… So much history lead the way to the Guards’ quarters that only—

“Shhhhhh! Shhh! Quiet, quiet! Before anypony sees!”

Pricking his ears, Greyhoof moved his candle back in front of his eyes and squinted through the dark. “Who’s there?”

“Oh! Horseapples!” The rustling of hooves through pockets followed. “Hurry up!” the voice hissed again—a stallion’s voice, not too far down.

Near Flash’s room.

Greyhoof called out again, “Who’s there? Show yourself!” He picked up his pace the best he could, rounding the corner, his bare hooves thumping against the floor.

”Dammit! Get the key! Go, go—”

“Stop!” Greyhoof held out the candle. “Stop, you—”

Three pegasus stallions, one slumped on another’s back, stood in front of Flash Sentry’s door.

The unconscious pegasus, of course, was none other than the stallion himself.

“What are you two doing?!” Greyhoof hissed, wielding the candle before Steel Wind’s and Sharp Spear’s eyes. His lips pulled back in a snarl, all pretense of manners or order shoved aside. “What happened to him?!”

“He’s just drunk!” Steel Wind snapped his head towards the stallion laying on his back. “Calm down!”

“We’re just trying to get him into bed! Honest, Greyhoof!” Spear whispered.

Greyhoof facehoofed. “It’s past midnight on a Tuesday…”

“I know! So, please, give us a hoof?” Spear clasped his forehooves together. “Pleeeeee—”

“Fine, fine!” Pushing past them, Greyhoof reached in the pocket of his night robe and pulled out a small, silver key. He unlocked the door and opened it after some effort.

The guards walked in and quickly laid Flash down into bed. Greyhoof closed the door behind himself and joined them at Flash’s side.

“How much did you let him drink?” Greyhoof said, his tone near a growl. He knew with every word that his tone, his phrasing, his posture—his lack of respect—were all damnably wrong, but he didn’t care.

This was Flash he was talking about.

The two flinched. “Errr…” Spear laid a wing over his hoof and started counting his feathers. “One… Two… Five… Errr… Eight beers?”

Greyhoof slammed the candleholder on the nightstand. “You didn’t think to take him home before that?! Do you know what tomorrow is?!” His thin hackles rose.

Steel Wind advanced on him, almost meeting him muzzle-to-muzzle. “Calm down, Greyhoof! Already had enough with one rebel tonight!” he shot back, pointing at Flash, who snored. “I won’t have another—”

“One rebel?” Greyhoof scoffed and advanced right back, jabbing at Steel’s chest. “If you even dare to try and get him discharged, Celestia help you, I will be sure to let Captain Ironhoof know about all the crap you’ve—”

Steel extended his wings, snorting hotly. “I will not be lectured by some Earth pony!”

Ears flattened, Spear yanked him away from Greyhoof. “Shut up, Steel! Flash is our friend, and Greyhoof is his, so show some damn respect!”

“Since when did you care about respect, Mister Cos—”

Knock, knock. ”Flash? Are you in there?”

Spear’s eyes widened. “Pr-Princess Twi—”

Greyhoof shoved a forehoof over both of their mouths. “Quiet,” he whispered, near inaudible. “Let me handle this.”

Shoving both stallions back, Greyhoof called back, “O-one moment, Your Highness!”

Outside the door, hooves and wings shuffled. “Fl-Flash? Is this the wrong room?”

Shooting a look meant to kill behind him, Greyhoof pointed at the wardrobe. Steel scowled, but Spear grabbed him, pulling him towards the closet. A quick rush of wings, the closing of a door, and the two were inside. Muffled mutterings aside, the only noise was that of Flash’s blissful snores and Greyhoof’s slow gait.

Once Greyhoof reached the door, he checked over his shoulder one last time before opening it. “Ah, Princess Twilight.” He gave a low bow. “How many I help you this evening, Your Highness?”

Princess Twilight looked anything but royal. Heavy bags under her eyes, an unkempt mane, frazzled feathers, and matted fur on her chin and chest reminded Greyhoof of Flash’s long nights and terrible mornings. His old heart gave a twinge of sadness as her tired eyes found the sleeping stallion.

“N-nevermind,” Twilight whispered, turning back to Greyhoof. “I…” He noticed something tucked beneath her wing. Her eyes followed his. “Oh… Um…”

Another rustling of feathers. She stretched her wing out to him, a book balanced on it. Of The Moon And Stars. “Can you give this to him, please? Mister… um…”

“Oh!” Greyhoof bowed again. “Greyhoof, Your Highness.” He accepted the book from her. “And of course I shall.”

“R-right. Thank you.”

One more bow. Perfect courtesy. “Not a problem at all, Your Highness.”

Twilight looked to her left, then to her right. Then, she leaned in close to him. “And… Can you please tell him also…”

Greyhoof raised his ear, nodding for her to continue.

“After… his shift… to find me in the maze?”

Greyhoof blinked. Maze?

Though Greyhoof wasn’t quite sure what that entailed, he nodded. “Of course, Your Highness,” he said as she pulled away. Offering her a smile, he added, “Please do get some rest, Your Highness. It is awfully late, and we must do the same.”

“Y-yeah… Rest…” Twilight’s eyes darted to Flash’s closet.

Greyhoof turned around.

Nothing.

“Well, I’d better be going… Uhh… Goodnight! Heh, heh…”

As Greyhoof started to turn back around, he said, “Ah, of course, Your—”

She was gone.

Greyhoof looked down the hallway to see her scampering around the corner. With a shrug, he closed the door. “Well, that was odd…”

The closet door flew open. Both stallions tumbled down, Spear landing on top of Steel with an “Ooof!”

“Sorry, Steel!”

“Get off me!”

Greyhoof laid the book on the nightstand. “Well, now that you’re both out of the closet, time to get a move on,” he said, smirking.

Both stallions rubbed at their shoulders as they stood. “I’m not forgetting that one,” Steel muttered, shooting the elder stallion a glare.

“I’m sure you won’t. Now, run along. I’ll make sure to have Flash thank you in the morning. After the hangover,” Greyhoof added, scowling.

Spear started for the door. “Thanks, Greyhoof. And don’t mind him.” He pointed at Steel. “I actually think you’re pretty cool.”

“Kiss-ass,” Steel grumbled.

Steel followed his companion out the door, but not before giving Greyhoof a few last parting words. “You know, as much as I hate to say it…” With a heavy sigh, he said, “I don’t know if you’ve met Sentinel, but I can see why Flash likes you so much.”

“Flash’s father?” Greyhoof asked.

Steel Wind nodded. “Yeah. Anyway… thanks.”

Steel Wind tried to hide it, but as he followed Sharp Spear out into the hallway, Greyhoof saw one little hint of a smile.

That was victory enough.

After closing the door, Greyhoof looked over at Flash. Thankfully, his dress blues didn’t appear to be stained, and while his mane was wild from the flight, it wouldn’t be too much to tame in the morning.

“No, poor boy’s going to be as sick as a dog,” Greyhoof muttered, sighing. “Better remember to bring a bucket and water in the morning.”

Before he left, Greyhoof trotted over and looked at the book Princess Twilight left. An astronomy book. One of the classics, if he remembered correctly. But why would the Princess…

Sticking out between the pages, only visible by the intense concentration of his candlelight, was a separate piece of parchment.

So… The trip went better than expected, Greyhoof thought. Or worse.

Sighing, Greyhoof picked up his candle. Do be careful, Flash. You’re getting into dangerous territory with this now. And I can’t follow you into it.

The moon at his back, Greyhoof returned to his own bed. Despite the exertion, sleep didn’t come easy.

Voir Dire — Part III

With the ear-splitting shriek of the morning trumpets greeting the rise of the fiery inferno, Flash Sentry groaned. Lying on his stomach, face buried in the pillow, his dress uniform damp with sweat, he slammed his eyes shut.

Is this what dying feels like? Uuuurk…

Hammers struck the anvil of his head at the knock on his door. Too pained to move, he muttered, every syllable aggravating his sandpaper throat, ”Five more minutes…”

More clamor rang out as the door opened, then closed, thudding hoofsteps following. Each noise was a knife.

“I’m afraid I can’t do that, sire.” Greyhoof may have whispered, but it was all but a shout. He approached the bed, something rattling along the way. “Turn over, please.”

With nigh-insurmountable effort, Flash pushed himself to his side. He flinched at the growing sunlight filtering through his window, then looked over at Greyhoof, who held two things in his forehooves. A large glass of water, and…

A bucket.

“I don’t have to puke,” Flash mumbled, his stomach twisting. Bile rose in the back of his throat—so acidic and sweet and That was the wrong thing to say, wasn’t it?

Greyhoof set the bucket down on the floor beside the bed and the water on the nightstand. “I won’t look,” he said, trotting over to the closet.

Groaning again, Flash sat up on his haunches. He coughed, nausea rolling through him in waves. Maybe I can… Another cough. His stomach clenched. Nope!

While Greyhoof opened the wardrobe, Flash buried his muzzle in the bucket.

Each gag and retch sent more of that sweet bile burning through his throat. Pilsner was just as sweet, but not as smooth, on the second taste. Thankfully, none of it dribbled down his sweaty uniform.

Just when he thought he was done, Flash grabbed the bucket again.

A minute later, his stomach still in knots but empty of any conceivable contents, Flash set the bucket down. Panting, he brought his forehooves up and rubbed at his temples. “Gah… Nggg… Ohhh, Celestia...”

“Should have thought about that last night, sire,” Greyhoof said as he polished Flash’s armor.

“Ugggh… I know…” I didn’t think it would get so out of control. Drinking’s never been my thing. I guess I see why now. Flash moved down to his hooves, taking care to avoid the bucket. As he started unbuttoning his uniform, he said with a sigh, “Thanks, though… I do feel a little better.”

“A shower will help, and a toothbrushing too, Flash.” Greyhoof nodded towards the door. “Take care of those first. Then, we’ll get everything else ready.”

“Thanks, Greyhoof.” Flash removed his uniform and laid it down on the bed. As he did so, two envelopes poked out of a pocket—one red, one white.

Greyhoof raised an eyebrow. “What are those?”

Flash picked up the envelopes, both unmarked. A hazy memory of two Wonderbolts and a cloud high above Canterlot flickered through his mind. “Oh, uh… Well, when we were at the bar, Soarin and Spitfire showed up. They wanted me to give these envelopes to, err…”

Greyhoof raised his other eyebrow.

Flash bit his lip. “Um…” Think, think! Let’s see… Both were… strange requests. One for the… “stallion I’m guarding”—okay, that’s Blueblood—and the other for… my Captain. My Captain? Flash shook his head. Wait a minute! No, Spitfire said not Ironhoof. Or was it Soarin? Either way, there’s only one other stallion it could be for. But that would mean…

“Have you figured it out, Flash?”

“Uhh, I think so,” Flash muttered, snapping from his reverie. “I think I have to give this one to Blueblood—” he pointed at the white envelope—”and this one to Prince Shining Armor—” he pointed at the red one.

Greyhoof trotted over and took the envelopes. He studied them carefully, his brow furrowing, for several moments, before he said, “I do believe you have that backwards.”

“What do you mean?”

Greyhoof held up the red envelope. “I don’t think anypony would be sending a red envelope to Prince Shining Armor. That is, unless…” A coy smile teased across his muzzle.

Flash rubbed at his temples. “Greyhoof, no offense, but I’m not the best at thinking right now.”

“Nor were you last night.” Greyhoof’s smile faded. “But we are pressed for time, so we won’t get into that.”

Flash flinched, his ears drooping.

“Anyway, a red envelope usually designates… Well, a message that Prince Shining Armor shouldn’t be receiving, unless the Princess of Love is a lot more generous than we’ve thought.” Greyhoof half-snorted at his joke. “With that in mind, it is probably for Blueblood.”

Flash looked back at the red envelope. “So… You think it’s a love letter?”

“From what I’ve seen, yes.”

“Huh…” But why would—unless. Maybe they’re just passing it on for a friend? Like I am? Because I’m not giving Blueblood a love letter! Flash turned back to Greyhoof. “That’s… really odd.”

Greyhoof nodded. “Indeed. Odd that a Wonderbolt would give you any mail to pass on, but… I suspect this has something to do with your trip to the Empire, yes?”

Though Flash wanted nothing more to reply honestly, he could only shake his head. “Not that I know of.”

“Hm.” Greyhoof paused. “I see. Well, in any case, do you intend to deliver them?”

“I don’t see why not. I…” Flash looked away. “Apparently agreed to do so.”

“I see. Well, do try not to get yourself in too much trouble.” Greyhoof frowned at the envelopes. “I don’t know why you of all ponies are involved with whatever these are, but do be careful, Flash.”

Unfortunately, I think I know why. Because I’m Blueblood’s only guard, and… I can’t tell you the other reason. Still, Flash put on a smile and said, “Thank you, Greyhoof. I’ll be right back.” He started for the door.

As he did, Greyhoof waved a forehoof. “Before I forget, there is something else I should mention.”

“Oh?” Flash asked.

Greyhoof cleared his throat. “How should I put this?” He coughed, then raised a forehoof. “Ah, well, I suppose I’ll be blunt. First, your friends—” Greyhoof clicked his tongue—”brought you back a little after midnight—”

”Pull me up, an’ I’ll tell you.”

Oh… shit. That wasn’t a dream.

“—Which, I suppose, you should thank them for. And second…”

Greyhoof picked up an unfamiliar book from the nightstand. “You had another visitor last night. Care to take a guess who?”

For a moment, Flash said nothing, squinting through his headache at the book. Of The Moon And Stars—an astronomy text. Between its thick pages was a thicker piece of parchment. A letter? But who would—

… Oh no.

“Well, Flash?”

Feathers shaking, Flash looked up at Greyhoof’s frown and matched it with one of his own. “... Twilight.”

Greyhoof set the book down on the nightstand with a thud. The noise echoed through Flash’s head. “Correct.”

“Did she say what—”

“No. She seemed in some distress, though.”

Flash hung his head. Of all the times I have to lose it…

“But,” Greyhoof said, “although she was unable to speak with you last night, seeing that you were passed out on your bed in your uniform—”

Flash’s eyes bulged. “What?!”

“—And since your two ‘friends’ were shoved in the closet while I spoke with her—”

“Steel and Spear were in here?!”

“—Considering they didn’t act so surprised, I suspect they already knew. Whether you intended for them to know or not.” Greyhoof stared hard at him for a moment before he continued. “However, she not only wanted to give you that book.” He paused. “She wants you to meet with her, Flash. Tonight, after your shift. In the maze.”

Meet me? Tonight? After court? When I’m like this? It could have been the hangover, but Flash felt his head start to spin. “Th-the hedge maze in the Canterlot Gardens?”

“I assume so. Now…” Greyhoof cleared his throat. “While I definitely do want to talk more about all of this, and soon, you have barely an hour and a half to clean yourself up, get in your armor, and eat before the trial begins. So, I would suggest you head off to those showers, sire.” Scrunching his muzzle, a slight smirk crossed Greyhoof’s muzzle. “Especially since you smell like a brewery.”

Dizzy, aching, thirsty, and sore—and, as one whiff of his wing confirmed, sweating beer—Flash obeyed, heading off to the showers. There, the water slicked away the remnants of last night, but failed to wash it all away.

Twilight Sparkle knew she could not skip tea with Celestia and Luna this morning. That didn’t stop her from wanting to regardless. Still, she headed down to the Royal Dining Hall and joined the two, who were already in the middle of breakfast and conversation.

“Good morning, Twilight.” Celestia spoke with the same smile she always wore during their morning greetings—warm and welcoming and even a little eager.

Twilight found herself forcing herself to return it. “Good morning…”

“Sleep well?” Celestia asked, stirring her tea.

“Oh, uh, well, you know…” Twilight grabbed the sugar bowl and began dumping teaspoon after teaspoon into the piping hot cup of tea before her. “As well as I could. Heh, heh.”

“Are you ready for this morning?” Luna took a draught of her tea.

The spoon hovered above the sugar bowl. A cutting reply rang out in her thoughts. Ready? I don’t know, Luna. I spent the last two days reading about things that contradict everything I’ve ever known. I wasn’t exactly reading up on Lex talionis or something.

Along with the urge for sarcasm was a moment of genuine fear; the law books Twilight had intended to peruse as a refresher had been long forgotten, lying jumbled under the desk along with everything else she had flung in her long night.

Worry twitching at her features, Twilight replied after the long pause, “Y-yes! Yes, of course.” She added two more spoonfuls of sugar to the tea.

Celestia poured herself another cup of tea. “I’m glad to hear that. I figured you were using yesterday to prepare.” She briefly frowned. “I hope you didn’t mind that I sent the servants up with your dinner. I hope they weren’t an int—”

“Them? Oh, no! No, no! They were fine!” Twilight loudly sipped at her tea. “All fine! Dinner was great! Thank you very much!”

The two elder alicorns exchanged a glance.

Sweat dribbled down Twilight’s neck. Calm down! “Soooo… How has Royal Court been, Luna?” Act natural. Ask some questions. Her ear twitched. Stop twitching!

And try not to think about secrets, lies, conspiracies, or prophecies. Not right now! Not until later! Freakout time is later! Freakout time is not scheduled until after Orion’s trial! Then, you can freak out all you want!

“Court has been… fine.” Twilight flinched at Luna’s reply. “But tell me, Twilight Sparkle, is there something bothering you?”

Twilight brought a forehoof to her chest. “Me?” She blew a raspberry. “No, no!”

Luna hummed. “I see.”

Celestia looked between the two for a moment before clearing her throat. “Alright, Twilight. This has gone on long enough.”

Twilight’s teacup almost fell along with her stomach. No… Nonononono! Not now! “Wh-what do you mean?” Both of her ears twitched repeatedly. “Everything’s—”

Luna raised a forehoof. “It quite clearly is not, given how restless you are.”

Twilight bit her lip. Should I just—no. Wrong time, wrong place. Potentially wrong information. That and… She inwardly sighed. Not yet. Just keep reassuring them. Willing her twitches to cease, Twilight took a breath and plastered on a big smile. “Luna, I appreciate your concern, but really, I’m fine.”

“Twilight,” Celestia began, her voice quiet but firm, “please, do not lie to us. You have been stressed since your return from the Empire.” Her eyes shone with the almost-motherly concern Twilight had long come to recognize. “If you do not want to talk about it, you do not have to. But there must be something we can help you with. It pains me to see you so distressed.”

And it pains me to know that you might be a liar.

Twilight winced at that thought; it wounded her far more than she expected, even if it hadn’t been the first time in the past few days it had passed through her mind. She hung her head and sighed.

The two watched her in silence, teacups down, both of them wearing concerned frowns. Knowing that a continued denial would not satisfy them, Twilight searched her mind for an excuse. It only took her but a second.

If what Starswirl’s book says is true… Then I need to talk to Cadence. And my brother. And my parents. And Spike. And my friends.

And Flash.

And I can’t really do that confined to this castle…

Twilight swallowed. “W-well, I was thinking…” It’s not entirely a lie, is it? I mean, I’ve been meaning to go see everypony soon anyway… “I’ve been thinking of…” So it’s not as bad as outright lying, right? “... Taking a vacation.”

Once the words rolled off her tongue, Twilight felt her stomach lurch. The table was littered with pastries and fruits and breads amongst the tea, but she had no appetite for any of it.

Celestia immediately perked up. “A vacation? Of course you can take a vacation, Twilight. You don’t have to ask us for that.”

But I had no say in my own guard, did I? Twilight bit the inside of her cheek, suppressing her wince. Her mind seemed determined to make her every thought painful.

Luna nodded. “Tia and I can take care of things while you are gone. Where are you going? And when should we expect you to return?”

Twilight rubbed the back of her neck with a forehoof. “Um, well, I was wanting to visit my friends first, and then my parents.” Over a month since I’ve seen my friends. And I haven’t seen my parents since my coronation. So there’s no lie in that. Right? “I’m not really sure how long. But I was thinking about leaving… this weekend.” Gives me a few days to get things ready. Send out some letters, pack, tell Flash—

I-I mean, tell everypony.

Celestia smiled. “Take as much time as you like, Twilight. All I ask is that you keep in touch with us while you are gone.” Seemingly satisfied, she then picked up a banana with her magic and began to peel it.

“Agreed.” Luna buttered a slice of toast. “Now then, let’s enjoy our breakfast, take care of this trial, and put this all behind us.”

Twilight wanted to agree with her. It was impossible.

One shower, several glasses of water, and an awkward morning routine later, Flash Sentry made it out of his room and towards Blueblood’s chambers, spear in forehoof and reddened eyes focused. He made sure to stash both Spitfire’s envelopes and Twilight’s book before leaving, intent on delivering them within the next few days.

Due to his delays, there was no time for breakfast. Not that he wanted to eat anyway—or see his friends.

I can’t believe myself, Flash thought, wincing at each of his own heavy hoofsteps. I not only mixed up those envelopes—thank Galaxia Greyhoof knows better than I do!—but I spilled my guts. Literally. Twice. And I missed Twilight… I was looking forward to seeing her and—! Ugh.

I just meant to try and have some fun. But I guess I can’t be trusted with that. Flash kicked at the floor. Stupid pilsner. I’m never drinking that again.

Scowling at himself, Flash rounded a corner and started up the stairs. At the sound of hoofsteps behind him, he tightened his grip on his spear and turned around. I swear, if that’s Ironhoof, I’ll—

“Well, good morning, sunshine!” The grinning visage of Discord in all his merry glory, dolled up in a suit with a smiley-face tie, stared back at him. “How are we feeling today? Ready for the big trial?”

Unlike his last encounter with the chaos god, Flash had neither the time nor patience for Discord’s antics. He turned back around and continued up the steps, staying silent.

Discord took to the air and hovered along beside him. “Oh, why the long face there, Flash? Other than the usual physiological reason, of course?”

“Just tired,” Flash replied, near a grunt.

Discord rubbed his chin. “Tired, hmm?” Discord leaned in close to Flash, who didn’t flinch, and stared at his eyes. Then, he gave a hearty chuckle. “Ah, the good ol’ hangover. Don’t worry; you’ll feel better in a few hours.”

Flash snorted, pressing on through the hallway. Note to self: never take drink recommendations from a draconequus ever again.

Discord continued to follow him. He straightened his zany tie and chuckled. “Though, I’m glad to see that you had some fun last night. Definitely better than last time, wasn’t it?”

Flash froze. How would you…?

Discord floated in front of him and snapped his fingers. A frothy mug of pale lager appeared in his grasp. He tipped it back, drained it in one swallow, and wiped his mouth. “Ahh, yes, nothing like a good ol’ pilsner. Goes down so easy, it’s hard to drink just one.” He opened his jaws and threw the mug into his mouth.

“So, you were trying to get me drunk?” Flash snapped.

Crunching on the glass, Discord said through his full mouth, “Well, it worked, didn’t it?”

“Why?” Advancing on him, Flash raised his spear. “And what do you mean better than last time?”

With a mighty swallow, Discord wagged a claw and said, “Ah ah, Flash. You could put an eye out with that thing.” He pushed the spear away from his face. “And to answer your question, well, you wear your heart on your sleeve, lad.” He stretched out his lion paw, where a playing card—the Queen of Hearts—winked up at Flash.

Hackles rising, Flash jabbed the spear back up at him. “Answer the question!”

Discord folded his arms across his chest and scoffed. “Oh, we’re going to be like that, are we? Very well then.” Another snap of his claws. Discord now wore a blue-and-yellow flightsuit. “I don’t take kindly to poles in my face, m’boy. I bid you good day.”

Before Flash could react, Discord rocketed out of the hallway, his tiny bat wings propelling him through the castle corridors. Several horrified screams followed, as did a shout of, “Oh, c’mon, it’s not that tight!”

Bringing his spear back down, Flash stared down the hallway, his eyes narrowed. Something tells me you know more than you’re letting on.

Scratch that. I know you do.

The iron cut into his fur as it always did, but today, it didn’t cut deeply. The chains rattled with every step, but he didn’t have to be forced to march. The limiter was still snug, but not painfully so, and he knew, above all else, that the pain would be worth it.

The warden and two of his lackeys had roused him from his sleep, allowed him a few minutes for breakfast, then slapped the lead-chains on him. The Captain joined them from there, and the four of them led his way.

The journey from cell to corridor to stairs was far quicker than the first time. Though he wasn’t skipping to his fate, he wasn’t exactly marching either. He matched the guards’ pace, never needing to be yanked.

By the time Orion reached the Royal Courtroom, he had passed no fewer than fifty reporters. They milled about the doors of the courtroom, snapping pictures of the prisoner in chains, scribbling quills on notepads, calling out questions he had no intention of answering.

”Orion, rumor has it you’ve changed your plea! Is this true?”

“Orion, have you spoken to your family since the assault?”

“Orion, do you hate Princess Twilight?”

Ignoring them all, he focused instead on the doors, the doors, the doors. Once they were right in front of them, the warden and the Captain spun around, facing him.

“You will bow this time,” the warden said with a growl.

“Yes, you will. And you will behave yourself, because—” the Captain leaned in close to hiss in his ear—”if you don’t, once these reporters are gone, I’ll—”

“There’s no need for that, Captain.” Orion grinned, really grinned, and grinned even further when the Captain’s eyes narrowed and brow furrowed in response to his grinning.

Turning back around, the Captain lit up his horn. The doors opened inward, bowing to the silver magic, and the chains rattled again.

Heart beating but head held high, Orion entered the courtroom.

Once inside, the doors slammed shut behind him, silencing the jabber of the reporters and the incessant flashing of their cameras.

Orion took a deep breath.

Four podiums stood before each throne on the dais, one with a tome of Equestria law spread open upon it. Three alicorns and a unicorn occupied them. In front of each podium stood a corresponding guard.

The one in front of the Prince’s podium—the pegasus with the honeycake and the truth—locked eyes with Orion.

Orion nodded.

The pegasus nodded back.

Beside the Prince’s podium, the court stenographer was stationed and ready, already scratching her quill on the parchment. She, too, was protected by a guard.

Eight guards, three Princesses, one Prince, and Orion.

Across the red carpet laid over the checkerboard floor, Orion continued to walk. His heart thundered in his ears, beating louder than his chains, with each step. The four guards leading him shot him daggers with their narrowed eyes, but said nothing.

Once they reached the center of the Royal Courtroom, the Royal Guards and stenographer bowed.

So did Orion.

It felt so strange, bowing before the orchestrators of a system he no longer believed in. But it was for a higher cause.

As Orion rose, he locked eyes with the Captain, and smiled.

The Captain glared back with a look meant to kill.

The clearing of a throat snapped the Captain back around and drew Orion’s attention. Princess Twilight Sparkle raised a forehoof and addressed the room.

“Good morning, everypony. You may be seated, if you so desire.”

All but Orion did.

“This special session of Royal Court has been convened in the case of Equestria versus Orion, son of Comet Tail and Starlight.” Princess Twilight waved a forehoof around the room. “As everypony can see, there is no jury present this morning. This change is in accordance with the defendant’s request for a judge-only trial and a withdrawal of his original plea.”

Princess Twilight looked down at him, and Orion looked up at her.

“Orion, is this statement true?”

All eyes turned to him.

After one last breath, he said, “Yes, Your Highness.”

Princess Twilight looked down at the book before speaking again. “Orion, please remind the Court of the new plea you have submitted.”

Orion ignored their eyes this time. There would only be a few more moments like this, and he had to make them his.

“Guilty, Your Highness.”

Though it was subtle, Orion saw her sigh of relief.

Silence. Orion broke from his focus to look around the room. The Prince looked close to falling asleep, a forehoof propped under his chin. The other two alicorns watched Princess Twilight flip through the law book, their expressions stoic. The Royal Guards appeared as stone and statue as ever… all but two of them.

The Captain continued to glare sideways at him, standing beside Orion in heated, raging silence.

The pegasus let it show for but a second, but when Orion’s eyes alighted on him for the second time, he smiled.

Orion smiled, too.

Princess Twilight began to speak again, pulling his attention back. “Orion, because you have entered a guilty plea, waived the right to a jury, and previously waived the right to a lawyer, Equestria’s case ends with you here.

“I must ask before we move forward: do you understand the rights available to you, and is there anything you would like the Court to consider regarding your sentencing?”

Everything came flooding back to him at once.

The very first time he met Clover… The first time he realized he was in love with her… Their first kiss, their first fight, their first tears shed together…

The decision they had made, to come forward, to be honest, to spark a change. The anger and outrage he felt at her fear and grief. The guilt and shame that rippled through him when he learned of her pain.

The elation he felt when a stranger told him there might be a chance.

All of that came down to this moment. The cards had been dealt, and it was time for the showdown.

If he played them right, maybe it would all be worth something.

With head and heart heavy as one, Orion nodded.

“Yes, Your Highness. I understand that I am waiving my rights. I understand that I will have no trial by jury, no legal counsel, no way of defending myself.

“But that is because I cannot defend what I did.”

All eyes upon him were wide, but he ignored them.

Orion seized his moment.

“I still disagree with many of the laws you uphold. The order of things is the old way.” Orion paused. “The old ways are not always to be done away with. But this is one that must be.

“We divide ourselves, drawing lines between each other, while still trying to pretend that we don’t. We try to justify things as ‘maintaining tradition’ or ‘for the good of the foals’ or because the vast majority of us don’t say there’s a problem. But there is, and keeping things as they are doesn’t solve anything.”

As Orion paused again, he noted that the court stenographer’s quill had stopped scribbling. Instead of writing, she leaned forward in her seat, listening to his every word.

Orion sighed. “I understand why the ancients did things as they did. We almost killed each other because of our hatred and spite. How could we go from hating each other to loving each other overnight? Friends is one thing, but love? Love is different, Your Highness.”

Orion breathed in slowly, determined to be strong. Strong for her.

“And in our small tribes, how could we have guaranteed there would be mages, and warriors, and weatherponies, and farmers and merchants and all else without passing it down through the family line? How could we have guaranteed families at all if we didn’t place restrictions on what was and wasn’t acceptable?”

As Orion’s eyes swept the Royal Courtroom once again, he found that even the Royal Guards were hanging on his words, leaning against their spears.

“I understand that, Your Highness. I understand the history. I understand the reasoning. But enough is enough.” Orion bit his tongue for a moment, holding fast to his anger. “It is over a thousand years since the founding of our unified nation, and we are still not unified. We are taught everypony is equal, but we are not, because our birth still dictates part of who we are. Who we must be.

“I came to you in anger and frustration over this order, and I let that anger and frustration take control of me. Instead of being strong for my wife—”

Orion let the hushed silence thicken on wife, let them never forget it.

“—I failed her. I failed us. And I failed anypony who feels the same as me.”

Orion saw the Princess’s gaze break away from his.

“I’m sorry, Your Highness, for what I have done. I not only hurt you, Your Highness, and your Royal Guards, but I hurt my cause. And you may not believe me, but I am not the only one who believes in it.

“So, to do the right thing, both for myself, and for Equestria, I enter my plea today as guilty. I plead guilty in the hopes that you will listen to the next pony with the same message as me.”

With that, Orion sat down on his haunches.

Princess Twilight slowly looked back down at him, then at the book, then around the Royal Courtroom. Her eyes fell to the pegasus Royal Guard in front of the Prince’s podium.

A crazy thought entered Orion’s head for just a moment, and he smiled.

“I… I see.” Princess Twilight turned back to him. “Thank you for confirming your plea, Orion.”

“You’re welcome, Your Highness.”

Princess Twilight nodded, then cleared her throat.

And closed her book.

“Orion, son of Comet Tail and Starlight, you have pled guilty to three counts of assaulting an officer of the Royal Guard and one count of attempted assault upon a member of the Royal Family.

“Due to your change of heart, both in your behavior while imprisoned and your admission of guilt and expression of remorse today, the Court has decided to give you an alternative punishment to the recommended prison time.”

The Captain’s eyes nearly bulged from his skull.

“Orion, son of Comet Tail and Starlight, I hereby sentence you to five years of hard labor in the Crystal Empire’s mines. Equestria shall provide you with lodging, food, and other basic needs during your sentence in the Empire. After five years, you will be a free stallion.”

Tears sprang to Orion’s eyes. He looked across the Royal Courtroom at the pegasus, and smiled.

The pegasus smiled back.

Taking the Royal Court’s gavel in her violet aura, Princess Twilight struck her podium. “Court is adjourned. Captain Ironhoof, lead Orion back to his cell. He shall be transported to the Empire first light tomorrow morning.”

As the Captain rounded on Orion, grabbing his lead-chain in his silver aura, Orion raised his forehoof. “Princess Twilight?”

“Yes?”

Orion placed his forehoof over his heart and bowed, meaning every second of it.

“Thank you.”

By the light of the moon, Flash searched through the hedge maze. His eyes darted through the dim darkness in search of any observer as much as they did to navigate. Twists and turns cropped up with every step, it seemed, and Flash didn’t want to risk being seen by flying above the labyrinth.

Navigation had never been Flash’s strong suit. Maybe I should have brought Blueblood along… his cutiemark is a compass rose, after all.

… Blueblood? Leave his room? Hah. Maybe I’m still a little drunk.

As he trotted on, Flash kept his ears pricked. I’m pretty sure Twilight meant the center of the maze, since she definitely wasn’t at the entrance. Hopefully I didn’t keep her waiting too long. I just had to eat dinner.

… At least Steel and Spear weren’t there. Then I would be even later. Heh.

Flash stopped to sigh. They probably just finished dinner early. I’m sure I’ll see them tomorrow. Shaking out of his thoughts, he continued on, hoping to hear Twilight trudging through along with him.

A few minutes later, Flash caught a break. The rustling of wings beyond the hedge to his left snatched his attention. He spun around, placing his ear to the hedge.

Sure enough, he heard a mare sigh—and not just any mare.

With a grin, he looked around, only to realize that he would have to backtrack at least ten minutes to get to the other side of the hedge.

Sorry, Twilight, but I’m gonna have to cheat a little.

Pushing his forehooves against the thick bush, Flash shoved his way through the hedge.

On the other side, Twilight whirled around with a gasp, her horn aglow. It fizzled once he settled to all four hooves.

Twilight giggled as she trotted up to him. “That’s cheating, you know!”

Flash laughed back. “Yeah, I know, I know.” He brushed leaves from his armor, wings, and saddle blanket. “Mazes were never really my thing.”

“So I can tell,” Twilight said with a smirk.

Flash brought a forehoof to his chest and winced. “Ouch. My pride.”

They shared a laugh.

“So…” Folding his wings back, Flash gave a nervous chuckle. “I hope I didn’t keep you waiting for too long. Dinner took longer than expected.” And the maze.

Okay, mostly the maze.

“No, you’re fine.” Twilight blinked. “I-I mean—you’re good. Heh.” She coughed. “Annnnyway, did you have a chance to look at that book?”

Flash shook his head. “Unfortunately not. I…” He bit the inside of his cheek. “Was a little, uh, rushed this morning, and Prince Blueblood doesn’t exactly allow reading on post.”

Twilight’s ears flattened. “Oh…”

Flash pawed a forehoof at the dirt. “I’m sorry.”

“No, no, it’s okay!” Twilight waved a forehoof. “It’s just…” She fidgeted. “It summarizes everything I wanted to talk to you about, but we could still talk here. I-if you want.”

“Of course.” Smiling, Flash sat down and rested his back against the hedge. “I’m all ears.”

Smiling back, Twilight sat down beside him, letting out a sigh as she, too, rested. “Thank you. I really appreciate this, and on such short notice.”

“You’re welcome.” Flash frowned. “Sorry I wasn’t… available last night.”

Twilight waved a forehoof. “Oh, no, no, it’s fine. I mean, kinda crazy for me to think you wouldn’t be sleeping at midnight, right? Heh…”

“Well, I used to have trouble sleeping—” Flash resisted the urge to throw a forehoof over his mouth as soon as he said it.

“Really?”

Of course she asks. It’s Twilight! Flash nodded.

“What changed that?”

“Um, well…” Flash looked away for a moment. “Fixing some of the problem, I guess?” Kinda/sorta/not really? The dreams help… Butlet’snottalkaboutthose…

Twilight sighed. “Makes sense. I don’t think that’ll work for me right now, though.”

Flash turned back to her. “What’s wrong?”

Looking around the maze, the sky, and back to him, Twilight lit her horn before answering. A pink shield surrounded them, shimmering and glowing, as she held the spell aloft.

That’s never good.

“Sorry, I hate to have to do this, but…” Twilight bit her lip. “It’s really, really, really necessary in this case.”

Flash looked up at the shield. “I understand, but…” He shifted as he looked around them. “What are we supposed to say if somepony comes out here?”

Twilight chewed on her lip, then shook her head. “Nopony comes out here. Not that I know of. The one guard who patrols the Gardens—”

“Quickshield?”

“—Er, yeah.” Twilight gave a sheepish smile. “He never comes in here. So we should be fine. And if anypony sees, I’ll take care of it.”

“I know you will.” Flash smiled, smothering the urge to facehoof. Not the time for flirting, Casanova.

Twilight, however, just smiled and scooted closer to him. After a moment, she then lowered her voice to a whisper, even as the shield surrounded them. “It’s about Starswirl’s book. I finished translating it.”

That was fast. But of course you did. It’s you. Flash prided himself for reigning in that one. “What does it say?”

“A lot of things.” Twilight looked at the ground. “None of them good.”

Flash waited a moment, then asked as gently as he could, “Like what?”

Twilight slumped her head against the bush. “Where do I start? There’s just so much…” She trailed off, rubbing at her temples. “Sorry. I don’t mean to sound frustrated. I mean, well I am.” Her eyes widened. “But not with you! With… well, everything else.”

Flash offered her a slight smile. “Well, at least the trial’s over, right?”

Though she sighed, Twilight returned the smile. “Yeah… You’re right. I’m really glad that ended the way it did.”

“Me too. That was really nice of you, Twilight.”

“Thanks.”

They held their smiles for another moment before Twilight looked back down at the ground.

“But yes… There’s so much. What I wrote to you explains most of it, but, to summarize, the book talks about the early events that occurred after the founding of Equestria.”

Nodding, Flash replied, “And it also mentions that Discord lived with Luna and Celestia in the old castle in the Everfree, right? And it’s all written in a code? Almost like a fairytale?”

Twilight smiled. “So you haven’t forgotten.”

“Why would I?”

It could have been Flash’s imagination, but it seemed like Twilight moved even closer to him.

Then, with a shake of her head, Twilight said, “I wish I could forget what I read. Let’s just say that it not only completely contradicts everything I know about history, but, if it’s true, it makes Celestia—and, to a lesser extent, Luna—out to be the biggest liar in history.”

Flash started to reply, but Twilight continued speaking.

“Along with Discord apparently being a part of Equestria’s Royal Family from the beginning, there’s a lot about the Crystal Empire. Some of which I already know, like about the Eternal Wall, and the Crystal Heart, and the algems. Quartz wasn’t lying about the algems; Starswirl himself said he figured them out and told the Crystal Ponies how to use them. But not only as thanks; as potential defense.”

“Defense?” Flash asked.

Twilight nodded. “The book also says that Celestia and Luna wanted to learn how the Crystal Ponies lived, but the six unicorns—the ones who used to raise the sun and moon before Celestia and Luna came to Equestria—went there instead.”

“And what did they think?”

“They were…” Twilight huffed. “Not pleased, to say the least. Well, except for one. Regent Shadow.”

A chill ran down Flash’s spine. “Regent Shadow? That sounds like—”

“King Sombra,” Twilight said, her voice now near monotone. “And Starswirl’s sketch of him and his mare confirm it.”

Flash tilted his head. “His mare?”

“Regent Shadow abandoned Equestria to learn about the Crystal Empire. He lived in the library there, where he met a Crystal mare.”

A mixed-race couple, one of them being a former ruler, right after the founding of Equestria and the order being enacted by the leaders of the three tribes. And then that same former ruler turns into a monster, enslaves the Crystal Ponies, then curses them to disappear. Could that be the reason the order has stayed in place this whole time? To prevent something like that from happening again?

Flash broke from his reverie to see Twilight watching him intently. A wave of heat washed across his cheeks as he chuckled nervously. “Err, sorry. Didn’t mean to space out there. I was just thinking.”

“Thinking that’s the reason why things are as they are?”

“... Yes?” I think?

Twilight smiled. “That’s what I thought too.” Her muzzle fell. “At first. But there’s more.”

More? Like what? Instead of asking, Flash just nodded, prompting her to continue.

Twilight took another breath, then began again. “Not only that, apparently the Crystal Empire had been… accepting of … different ideologies even before Regent Shadow came.” She fidgeted for a moment before continuing, “Things like… Apt and Quartz.”

Explains why they are open. Flash nodded again.

Twilight rubbed at her shoulder. “That was why the six—er, five—unicorns who went to the Crystal Empire decided not to integrate it in Equestria.”

“And Celestia and Luna agreed?”

Twilight shook her head. “No, they wanted to include the Crystal Empire. But not because of the gems, or to expand Equestria, or anything like that…”

Trailing off, Twilight looked between the sky, her shield, and the ground before meeting Flash’s eyes. “They wanted to make Equestria more like the Empire.”

Jaw falling agape, Flash muttered, “R-really?”

“Yeah. Really.” Twilight sighed and leaned back further against the hedge. “It makes no sense, does it? First, because it’s clear from this book that Celestia and Luna were trying to change the order. They even called it your ways instead of ours! And second, the Crystal Empire was never a part of Equestria to begin with, but they still tried to save it from Sombra, both then and now.”

Silence hung between them. Flash managed to get his jaw to close, but his mind was not tamed so easily.

They wanted to change things? They had all the time in Equestria to do it! Well, Celestia did, anyway! Why would they let something they don’t agree with go on? Unless… unless they had no other choice. But they’re alicorns! They’re the most powerful ponies in Equestria! So that doesn’t make any sense, but…

“There’s… there’s more,” Twilight whispered.

This time, Flash couldn’t rein it in. “More?”

“Y-yeah…” Twilight tittered. “Crazy, isn’t it? But yeah, there’s more… Heh…”

After another awkward titter, she said, “In addition to all of this, it says that Discord and Celestia… knew each other. In the… umm…”

“C-carnal sense?”

Twilight nodded.

Flash almost fell backwards as he, too, slumped against the hedge. “Wow.” He shook his head. “Wow.” His hangover almost gone, it all but came back at this revelation, a headache rising in his forehead. ”Wow. That’s just… I mean…”

“It makes no sense!” Twilight threw her forehooves up. “Celestia’s always talked about Discord as a threat—an adversary, an antagonist, an opponent. Somepony who harmed ponies and made their lives Tartarus for the fun of it! And then this book comes along and I’m just supposed to believe there was something going on between them?”

Twilight grit her teeth. “I don’t have a reason not to trust Starswirl’s testimony—and I honestly don’t have a reason to doubt that the book is his creation, but…” She gave one more long, heavy sigh. “I… I can’t really act on a decision with this until I’m absolutely sure that the facts are correct.”

“Yeah, I un—”

“And that I’m absolutely sure of what I think.” Twilight met his gaze. “Especially because there’s one more part of the book that… if it means what I think it means…

“Then what I think will matter more than anything…”

“What do you mean?” Flash asked.

“The end of the book… There’s this symbol. I drew it on the scroll I gave you, but I can draw it here too…”

Using the tip of her forehoof, Twilight traced a pattern in the dirt. Flash watched intensely, trying to discern what she was creating, but none of her strokes made any sense. When she was finished, Flash studied it even more carefully, tilting his head to the left and right, before he finally looked to her for an answer.

“The book calls this ‘a crystal star, borne of chaos’.” Twilight traced six lines on the symbol in the dirt. “I can kind of see where the star is. There are also four lines this way—” she pointed to the respective points—”and this way also. So I thought… Four. Four alicorns. Four tribes. That could be it. And I guess the chaos is this circle…” She traced the circle. “Since the ouroboros symbol refers to Discord, and this is similar to an ouroborus, Discord is all I can think of it…”

After a pause, Flash said, “It… kind of looks like Blueblood’s cutiemark, too.” He set his forehoof in the middle of the crystal star. “The compass rose.”

Twilight grinned. “That’s what I thought too.”

Great minds think alike, right? Heh, heh—

No, stop that! Flash just smiled back.

Twilight then drew her forehoof across the symbol, erasing it. “But yes… If the book is true, then I think that Starswirl might have been referring to a point when three things came together: the star, the crystal, and chaos. Chaos would be Discord, the crystal could refer to the Empire or Cadence, and the star…”

As her words fell to silence, Twilight’s eyes drew to the sky, and Flash followed her gaze.

The blanket above was littered with stars. Not as many shone here as did in the Crystal Empire, for Canterlot itself barely slept. Still, they were plentiful, and peaceful, and beautiful.

The star Twilight referred to was seated beside Flash, and, though she was but one and far from peaceful in this moment, she was still beautiful.

“So…” Twilight’s words brought them both back, eyes meeting again. “That’s what I’ve learned. I’m still going to study it, and I may end up going back to the Empire to talk to Quartz and Apt, or at least do some cross-referencing, but… there’s another part to this.”

“What’s that?” Flash asked.

Twilight tapped her forehooves together. “I told Celestia today that I needed a vacation. Wh-which isn’t really true, but is at the same time. Because I need to talk to my friends about all of this. And, depending on how things go from there… my parents too, and Cadence and Shining.”

“I… I see.” Ears drooping, Flash asked, “How long will you be gone?”

“I… I’m not sure, but… I-I was wondering…” Slowly, Twilight looked up at him, crimson blossoming with the violet on her cheeks. “If it’s not too much trouble, um… Would you mind if I… wrote to you?”

The same heat sparked across Flash’s muzzle. While his mind could only scream, Yesyesyesyesyesyes! he hesitated, an order and an edict rising above his glee. How could we do that? The castle mail staff will notice who it’s from, and word will get out for sure…

Plus, how could I explain this as friendship? Sure, friends write to each other, but a guard and a Princess?

Twilight waved her forehooves. “I-if you don’t want to, that’s fine! I-I was just thinking that maybe—”

“H-how would we do that?”

“And if you don’t, that’s—” Twilight’s eyes widened. “Oh, you said yes!” She beamed. Then frowned. “I-I mean, you don’t have to say yes, I was just thinking that maybe we could talk about these things and what I’m learning because I know you’re cu—curious about what’s going on and I don’t want to be taking advantage of your kindness but I’m kinda sorta a little frustrated and tense right now and letters are always fun aren’t they!”

Panting, Twilight stared at Flash, wide-eyed, then threw her forehooves her mouth. “I’m sorry! I didn’t answer your question!”

Caught between the instinct to laugh or to get even closer to her, Flash settled for grinning, shaking his head. “No, it’s okay! And yes, Twilight, I would like to.”

With a smile, Twilight said, “In regards to your question, I will take care of that. So please don’t worry.”

“I promise I won’t.” I trust you.

Twilight nodded, then looked up at her horn, extinguishing it. The silencing shield around them dissolved, and Flash’s ears filled with the songs of crickets and nightbirds. For a moment, neither spoke, both lying back against the hedge and letting each other’s words sink in.

Discord and Celestia… The rise of King Sombra… The fall of the Crystal Empire… The crystal star. So very much, and all from one book…

Flash glanced over at Twilight and smiled. But if anypony can figure it all out, it’s you.

Then, when Twilight turned to meet Flash’s eyes, she said, “Thank you again, Flash, for everything.”

“You’re welcome, Twilight. And thank you, too.”

“Mmm.” Standing up, Twilight yawned and stretched her wings. “We’d better get going.”

Flash rose to join her and yawned in turn. “Yeah, it’s getting late.”

Twilight nodded, charging up her horn. Flash took a step back, giving her room to teleport.

Before she did, Twilight said, “One more thing…”

“Yes, Twilight?”

Twilight smiled. “Thanks for using my name.”

As she blinked away in a flash of violet, Flash Sentry realized he hadn’t used her title once. He had spoken her name without prompting, without confusion.

That both excited and scared him, sending two sorts of shivers through his nerves.

Author's Note

Welp, here's part three! Took a bit longer than I expected, but hope it was worth the extra wait!

I plan on doing another sizable update like this, if not two more, for August. Hope you guys enjoyed this arc!

Next chapter title for those who want to speculate: Ivory Tower And Oasis — Part I

A Lion For A Day

“Sir Flash Sentry?”

Greyhoof knocked again, his voice trembling as he rapped his forehoof on the oak. “Sir Flash Sentry, are you awake?”

The servant took a step back from the door and sighed, glancing at the weathered pocket watch in his hoof. It was already several minutes past the awakening call. It wasn’t like his master to slack off when it came to his duties.

As he put the watch back into one of the pockets of his suit, Greyhoof rustled a crumpled note lying in another. “Sire?” he called out once more, coughing a little. “Are you al—“

The door swung open so violently that the elderly stallion almost fell backwards onto his rump.

In the doorway stood Sir Flash Sentry, his mane a tangled, unsightly mess of haphazard blue. His eyes were a weary wilderness of empty iris and hollow pupil, endless blue on voidless black. With bags under his eyes and matted streaks on his cheeks, the pegasus stood there in silence, breathing heavily and almost shaking as he held the heavy door open.

“S-sire…” Greyhoof steadied himself against the doorframe and looked into the eyes of his master. He bowed quickly, then asked, “Are you—“

“No.”

For a moment, there was no sound in that threshold but Flash’s breathing, as slow and heavy as that of a stallion over twice his age. Greyhoof took a cautious step aside, then peeked around Flash’s flared wings.

All across the floor, Flash Sentry’s golden armor laid about in disarray. It was obvious that each sacred piece had been cast aside with purposeless rage. There were chips and cracks in a few of the pieces where hoof and concrete had met metal with particular force.

The holy spear had suffered the same treatment. Greyhoof narrowed his eyes through the silence and saw that it had been snapped in two after striking the great mahogany wardrobe in Flash’s closet, which had subsequently cracked upon impact. The weapon rested in uneven halves on the cold floor, its head and part of the shaft deeply embedded in one of the walls.

Somehow, Flash Sentry had literally snapped iron in two.

The old Earth pony let a little smile grace his muzzle for a second at the sight.

“What’s so funny?” Flash’s gruff voice brought Greyhoof to attention.

Like any loyal servant, Greyhoof turned towards his master’s voice. Unlike any other servant, he smiled up at his friend and said with a bit of a chuckle and an impressed grin, “I’ve never seen a pegasus snap a spear in two.”

At the word pegasus, Flash Sentry lowered his wings and turned around. Without a word, he stomped over to his bed and flopped onto his stomach. As he lay against the bare mattress, Flash Sentry stayed silent while Greyhoof closed and locked the door behind him.

“So…” Greyhoof looked down at the mess of armor. “I suppose that first day in Princess Twilight’s Royal Court didn’t go so well?”

Flash rolled over onto his side and brought his pillow to his face. “Not at all, Greyhoof,” he said, muffling the venom in his voice.

“Ah.” Flattening his ears, Greyhoof muttered, “I’m sorry to hear that.” He leaned down and began gathering the pieces of Flash’s armor into a pile. They clacked and clanged against each other, making Flash wince with every minute noise.

Flash sighed and threw his pillow off the bed. He shook his head as he rose to his hooves. “No, Greyhoof, don’t. I’ll clean that up.”

Greyhoof looked over at him. “But, si—“

“I made the mess,” Flash said quietly, grabbing the blue saddle blanket in his teeth. I’m not going to have you cleaning up after my dumb mistakes. He groaned and shook his muzzle as he flung the saddle blanket back onto the bed.

“I know you did.” Greyhoof walked over and started pulling at the end of the spear that was embedded in the wall with both forehooves. Grimacing with pained effort, he added, “I figured something terrible must have happened yesterday to warrant all of this.”

Flash hurried over and placed a forehoof on Greyhoof’s shoulder. “Here, let me get that,” he said with a frown. I don’t want you to hurt yourself due to my foalishness, either.

Greyhoof watched as Flash Sentry freed the embedded half of the spear out of the wall with a few tugs. Flash then set the broken spear aside, shaking his head and mumbling to himself. Nothing can fix this.

With a laugh, Greyhoof mused, “Well, is there anything you do want me to do for you this morning, Sir Flash Sentry? Or am I just in the way?”

Flash frowned. “You’re never in the way, Greyhoof.”

Greyhoof chuckled and reached inside one of his pockets. “Ah, you’re too kind, sire.” Wiping the sweat from his brow with a handkerchief, he said, “Though, if there is something I can do for you, I might have a better excuse for delaying…”

Flash turned around, his eyes widening. “Delaying?”

Greyhoof put his handkerchief away and withdrew a crumpled piece of parchment from his pocket. Before he could make it readable, Flash snatched it from his open forehoof.

“Delaying giving you this, sire.”

Flash straightened the note as quickly as he could. In Captain Ironhoof’s heavy hoof-writing, the note simply stated:

“Flash Sentry. My office. ASAP.”

A wave of nausea washed over him, threatening to drown him in its depths. The piece of parchment fell to the floor. For a moment, Flash Sentry was silent again.

“Sire?”

Flash looked in the mirror of the wardrobe, then his forehooves.

In his mind’s eye, he saw her forehoof between them.

Greyhoof gently laid a forehoof over his shoulder. “Sire?”

“Greyhoof…” Flash sucked a lungful of air between his teeth, trying his best not to shake.

“… Yes?” Greyhoof pressed his forehoof more firmly down on his shoulder.

Flash paused, taking a breath through his nostrils. His shoulders slumped as he sat down on his haunches and stared at the concrete below his hooves. “Did you…

“Did you hear what happened yesterday?”

Greyhoof shook his head. “No, sire,” he said, almost in a whisper.

A moment passed.

Then, Flash stammered, his voice near inaudible, “I… I… I…

“I did it, Greyhoof.”

Flash Sentry shifted, looking past his shoulder at his friend. He smiled faintly, then returned his eyes to his hooves.

“I finally did it.”

Greyhoof swallowed. “Do you mean you… You tol—“

“No.”

He said it with the same amount of force as when he’d finally opened the door.

Flash Sentry turned around, leading Greyhoof’s forehoof off his shoulder and back against his side. “No, but I… I kissed her.”

Greyhoof’s eyes widened to the size of suns, nearly bulging out of his bewildered skull.

Quickly holding up his forehooves, Flash began to turn crimson as he sputtered, “No, no, no! Not like that! I… I mean…

“It was a courtly kiss. On the hoof.”

Looking away, Greyhoof muttered with a bit of a blush on his cheeks, “Oh… I see…”

Silence.

“Well…” Greyhoof looked up and rose to his hooves. Unable to hold back a coy little chuckle, he nudged Flash in the ribs, one stallion to another. “Well… you did it, Flash. You finally did it.”

Flash grinned for a fraction of a second in reply. He turned away in a combination of embarrassment and daydream. “Yeah…”

“But…” Sighing again, Greyhoof plucked Captain Ironhoof’s note from the floor and set it on Flash’s nightstand, shaking his muzzle at it. “I suppose that’s what this little thing’s all about.”

Flash tilted his head. “You aren’t… angry at me, Greyhoof?”

Greyhoof flared his nostrils in puzzlement. “Angry? Why would I be angry, dear boy?”

“Because I…” Standing up, Flash stretched his wings and ran a forehoof through his mane to flatten it. “I stepped out of line. I did it… of my own accord.”

Greyhoof raised an eyebrow. “Oh? She did not gesture for you to do so, sire? You did it… on your own?”

His eyes darting from the note on the nightstand, to Greyhoof, then back again, Flash swallowed before folding his wings back to his side and standing up a little straighter. “Ye—yeah.”

“Hmm. And how did she react?”

Tangerine-orange cheeks melted before a scarlet flame. Willing his wings to stay put, Flash fidgeted a bit before he managed, “I… I think…”

Flash paused, swallowing hard. In a few words, he breathed life into his greatest fear.

“I think she… she liked it.”

With a smirk and a chuckle, Greyhoof reached up and patted his shoulder, whispering between his teeth, “Good show, boy. Good show.”

Flash raised an eyebrow. “Greyhoof?”

Ignoring him, Greyhoof went to work picking up the knight’s armor and setting it on the bed. Flash shuffled his hooves and watched in silence, tilting his head. ’Good show’? I’m probably going to get—

He shivered as that same wave of nausea stabbed at his stomach. —Fired for this. And who’s going to take in a disgraced ex-Guard? Certainly not my father.

Once the assortment of golden armor had been moved from the floor to the mattress, Greyhoof trotted weakly over to Flash again, raising a forehoof as he bowed. “Please step aside, Sir Flash Sentry. I must get your armor polish.”

“Armor polish?” Flash held back the urge to scoff. “Greyhoof… Do you have any idea what this means?” Not to insult you, but your age is showing…

After I talk to the Captain, I won’t need to polish a single piece of armor anymore.

The old stallion ignored him again and stepped past him, grabbing a bottle of polish from the wardrobe. Bringing a forehoof to his chest, Flash stood firm as he continued, “This mess—this whole thing’s a mess! It doesn’t matter anymore!” His voice began to shake and rise in pitch, his heart quickening its pace in distraught recognition.

Picking up the bottle with a forehoof and securing a clean rag in his mouth, Greyhoof calmly walked over to the bed and set both down. He picked up Flash’s chestplate and began to polish it, applying a generous amount of the liquid and scrubbing at it with the rag.

Flash stomped the floor, the thud of his keratin echoing in the cold room. Narrowing his eyes in misplaced rage, he addressed his servant with brewing fury. ”Greyhoof!”

Looking up from his work, Greyhoof continued working and asked, “Yes, sire?”

“Why…” Flash bit his lip. “Why are you doing this?”

“Well…” Greyhoof paused and looked over his shoulder, a small smile forming on his muzzle. “Your armor needs polishing, Sir Flash Sentry. It got a bit scuffed, as you can see.”

Flash shook his muzzle rapidly, his patience beginning to wane. “No! Why are you… why are you even bothering, Greyhoof?”

Greyhoof set the tools down and tilted his head. “’Bothering?’”

“Yes!” Groaning, Flash stared at him and gestured toward the note on the nightstand. “You see what this message means? After what I just told you?! What do you think the Captain is going to do to me after… after what I did?”

Flash whirled around and bit his tongue, his wings flaring in anger. One moment… one moment for everything. Everything and nothing.

… Was it really worth it?

The soft patter of hooves against his floor and the comfort of one resting on his shoulder should’ve made Flash Sentry turn around, but he didn’t.

“Flash…” Unfazed by his outbursts, Greyhoof lowered his voice and addressed him with a gentle tone. “What you did was very, very brave. Any stallion worth his salt cannot truly deny that.”

“Like it matters now,” Flash mumbled, huffing.

Greyhoof patted his shoulder again. “Maybe not. For you did… well, honestly, a stupid thing. Something I agree with, yes. Something brave, yes. But something stupid all the same. At least, those who believe themselves to be wise think it is so.”

Flash stood there, stone and statue and silent. He took his breaths slowly as he stared off into nothingness.

“But…” Greyhoof removed his forehoof and stood beside Flash Sentry, looking up at him with a new fire in his old eyes. “The ancients had a saying, dear boy…

“’Better be a lion for a day, than a sheep all your life.’”

Greyhoof bowed with a grin on his muzzle, low and deep. “And,” he said as he rose up, “I wouldn’t let any lion of mine look like anything but the distinguished knight he is… even on his final day.”

Finally meeting Greyhoof’s eyes, Flash couldn’t deny the unmistakable sadness in them. Neither could he deny the truth of that statement, which began to cycle again and again within his mess of a mind—a mantra he would carry with him through this final morning.

A lion for a day.

Flash Sentry wasn’t sure of how long he stood there, listening to the rough sensation of hooves, barely concealed by cloth, rubbing against metal.

Sometime after the scrubbing died down, Greyhoof tapped him on the shoulder again, a manebrush in his mouth and a question in his eyes.

For the first time in many, many mornings, Flash Sentry let Greyhoof brush his mane.

Better than a sheep for the rest of my life.

What Lies Hidden

“Twily, are you okay?”

Twilight Sparkle almost fell into her lake of syrup and peninsula of pancakes. “Hmm?” She looked up at Shining Armor, the bags under her eyes a testament to what surely must have been a long night of studying indeed.

Seated across from her at the table, Flash Sentry looked on in concern.

Yesterday, Flash had knocked on her door at dawn to find her already awake. The dinner he had brought for her from the night before had been barely touched, though the ice cream was gone, to his amusement. Disregarding his protests, Twilight had dismissed him from any duties all of Friday, insisting that she had more studying and translating of the old book to do.

Despite assuring him that she would be fine, Flash had checked on Twilight throughout Friday. He brought her both breakfast and dinner, tried to get in as much conversation as he could, and spent the rest of his free time assisting Shooting Star or in his room. Adjacent to hers, he could hear her pace, and curse, and mutter to herself. The few glimpses of Twilight he saw revealed another impressive collection of coffee mugs, scattered parchment, and more empty inkpots and broken quills than he thought possible.

Now, Saturday morning, Twilight looked utterly exhausted as she cast a sleepy-eyed glance towards her concerned brother.

“You look like you’re not even awake,” Shining said with a frown.

“I’m just a little tired,” Twilight said with a monstrous yawn.

“You spent all of yesterday in your room.” Shining set his fork down. “Is everything okay?”

Twilight attempted to stab a piece of her pancake. It slipped away into the waves of syrup.

Flash thought of all the maple trees that had bled to make Twilight’s breakfast possible. A valiant effort. A worthy cause.

She hasn’t even eaten half of it.

“Everything’s fine, Shining. I just had a lot of work to do. Translating from Old Equestrian to the modern can be time-consuming. Especially when…”

“Especially when?” Shining prompted.

With a sigh, Twilight let her fork fall to her plate. “Nevermind. Are you going to take me to the recruits’ training this morning or not?”

Noting the curtness in her reply, Flash looked uncomfortably between the two. Though Cadence was unable to join them for breakfast this morning, the present tension was reminiscent of that first morning that she had joined them at the table.

This time, Twilight was the weary looking one, and, just as Cadence had, she declared upon all obvious truth that she was fine.

After a moment, Shining sighed. “If you’re sure you’re not too tired, I don’t see why not…”

“Good!” Twilight threw her cloth napkin on the table and jumped down from her seat. “Ready to go, Flash?”

Leaving his bowl of oats and cinnamon behind—even the most simplest of meals a delicacy here to his tongue—Flash rose from his chair as well. “Ready, Twilight.”

There is definitely something on your mind again, but you won’t let me in. Maybe I should call off tonight...

Less dramatic than his sister, Shining rose from the table too, though he was abrupt in doing so as well. The three of them exited the Royal Dining Hall without a word. Other than the servants milling about, not a soul crossed their path as they made their way out of the Crystal Palace and into the crisp morning air.

Snow crunched under their hooves as they headed back towards the hill and training camp. Only two weeks and two days remained until Flash and Twilight would be taking the train back to Canterlot. Two months from today would be the first day of spring and the night of the Grand Galloping Gala.

Time really flies when you’re having fun.

According to Flash’s calculations, the recruits had only two more weeks of accelerated basic training left. The group had been tested by Shooting Star, Shining, and even himself to some degree. Though the regimen had been rough, with daily runs, combat drills, calisthenics, lectures, and lessons, the core group of potential Guards remained about the same in number.

As they rounded the Palace to the hill above the camp, the three came to a halt. Flash and Shining looked down at nearly a hundred tents, the large Equestrian flag flying in the epicenter of them, the field kitchens, fire pits, and picnic tables, and a pegasus in golden armor barking orders as he walked amongst it all.

In silence, Twilight stood between them and looked down the hill. Glancing over, Flash practically saw the gears whirring and turning within her mind, her eyes slightly glazed over.

“Impressed?” Shining asked with a grin.

“I… I’ve seen the camp before, but up close, it seems so much more… overwhelming. There’s got to be almost a hundred stallions here! Is Shooting Star really running most of this himself?”

Below, the Lieutenant rounded on a trembling, saluting stallion in bronze training armor, pushing past him to examine his tent. ”You call that a clean tent, recruit?! I’ll GIVE you a clean tent!"

Shining snickered. “Well, Flash and I have been helping, as you know, but it’s mostly for an extra pair of eyes. I haven’t had to discipline anypony myself. Have you, Flash?”

“No, sir,” Flash said, grinning back at him. “The Lieutenant takes care of most of that, sir.”

Raising an eyebrow, Twilight looked at the stallions, then back down at the camp. With a shrug, she started down the hill. Flash and Shining followed.

As they reached the camp, Shooting Star announced in his booming thunder, “ATTENTION! His Majesty Prince Shining Armor and Her Highness Princess Twilight Sparkle approach!”

In the blink of an eye, the recruits dropped what they were doing, turned, and bowed deeply to the group of three approaching. Shooting Star bowed, then rose and saluted.

“Thank you. You all may rise!” Shining called out to them.

Shooting Star was the first to rise, then the others. He shouted to the recruits, “Back to cleaning duties, maggots! Make this place shine for your Royals!”

Flash held back a chuckle. The recruit with the dirty tent was scrambling to get back to work with the others, grabbing everything neatly packed and organized from within and throwing it into the snow. Clothes, horseshoes, manebrush, toothbrush, and more were tossed aside, then put back in place, item by item. Shooting Star watched with an approving smirk.

Once their hooves met level ground, Shooting Star looked up from his prisoner and started towards them. “Ah, good morning, Princess Twilight, Prince Shining Armor, Sir Flash Sentry!” Bowing as he reached them, Shooting Star added, “I suppose this is the morning I show you what I have carved out of these Crystal stallions, yes, Princess?”

“You are correct, Shooting Star. What do you have planned this morning?” Twilight asked, a slight scowl on her face.

Flash detected a hint of annoyance in her tone, surmising it arose from the sight of more ponies bowing before her. He couldn’t blame her. Even in this moment, their return home loomed on the horizon.

Shaking off those thoughts, Flash pricked his ears as Shooting Star answered her.

“Well, Your Highness,” Shooting Star began, gesturing to his troops as they stood to their hooves, “in the past week, Flash and I have been drilling these sorry excuses for recruits—” he shot a glare towards the stallion with the messy tent, who pulled everything out of it again—”on the finer points of combat. While they have become sufficiently proficient with the practice staves, it is about time they showed their mettle and used something a bit… heavier.”

Gesturing with a wing, Shooting Star indicated two full-sized steel spears leaned against a tent, a cloth wrapped near their choke points at the top, tying them together. “Two combat spears, borrowed from our armory here, of course, my Prince,” he said with a nod towards Shining.

Shining nodded back. “You feel that they’re ready for that, Star?”

“I do, Your Highness! After all, can’t keep playing foals games with wooden weapons, can we, now? But, of course, I will need a little assistance for this demonstration…”

As Shooting Star’s eyes fell to him, Flash felt himself grinning wildly. Another demonstration, but one with Twilight watching this time?

Oh, ho, this should be interesting indeed.

Without shame, Flash let his wings flare to full length in a confident display as he trotted up to the Lieutenant. “Ready as always, sir!” he declared, his voice a barking tenor to match Shooting Star’s great bass.

“That’s the spirit!” Shooting Star whooped, smacking Flash on the shoulder. He then turned towards his recruits. “Attention! Stop what you’re doing and PAY ATTENTION!”

Once the recruits halted their morning cleaning duties and formed an organized group near the Lieutenant, Shooting Star said, “This morning, Sir Flash Sentry, you will not be facing me this time, but rather, one of our recruits. Choose your opponent.”

Standing tall, Flash glanced over his shoulder. While Shining simply nodded, Twilight was watching in what seemed nothing short of fascination. Though her mane remained noticeably unkempt, her tired eyes were now wide, attentive, and fixed on him…

… And his wings.

While he would have blushed like the foal he was and joined the gradually melting snow on the ground only a week or so prior, instead Flash felt emboldened in this moment, knowing that she was watching.

Turning back around, Flash scanned the crowd of recruits—all as stoic as could be, or, at least, attempting to do so—until he found what he was looking for.

“You!” Flash yelled, pointing a hoof at a tall, lithe maroon Crystal stallion near the rear of the group. “Come here!”

The group parted to reveal the chosen opponent, who took a moment to blink and salute in response. “S-sir, yes, s-sir!” he shouted back, hurrying past his brethren to meet the waiting Knight.

Flash pawed a hoof at the snow as the stallion, taller and heavier than he, joined him. Shooting Star barked another laugh, shaking his head. “Well, somepony’s feeling ambitious this morning!”

“I always enjoy a challenge, sir,” Flash replied, narrowing his eyes as he met the recruit’s gaze. The stallion shirked a bit in response.

Shooting Star introduced the opposing recruit to Shining, Twilight, and Flash. “Amethyst here may not be the boldest of the bunch, but what he’s lacking in confidence, he makes up for in finesse! Should be a good fight indeed!”

Shining looked between Flash and Amethyst. “So it should be.”

While Shooting Star flew over to grab the spears, Flash stood to full height and retracted his wings. “Shall I explain the rules, Lieutenant? For Tw—the Princess’s sake?”

Above him, Twilight opened her mouth to speak, then closed it.

As he returned with the weapons, Shooting Star passed them to Amethyst and Flash. “Hah! But of course! One step ahead of me already, are you, Flash?”

“I try my best, sir.” Taking hold of the spear in both forehooves, relishing the sensation of cold steel beneath his fur and keratin, Flash declared, “Ten paces between combatants! First one to get a direct hit to the chest wins! No dirty hits or head bashes! No use of hooves, flight, or magic! Just the spear, sir!”

Another booming laugh. “Very good, Sir Flash Sentry, but today, there will be one amendment to the procedure.”

Oh? Flash tightened his grip on his weapon and looked up at Amethyst. While the other stallion clung to his spear as if it were a lifeline, his nervous demeanor had shifted.

Now Amethyst wore the tiniest of grins.

What? Flash watched as the Lieutenant ducked into one of the tents. A change in the procedure? But this has been the combat drill every recruit has been trained on since the beginning of the Royal Guard! First wooden staves, then the steel spear, no wings or magic either way. Why change it?

Shooting Star returned from the tent with his forehooves clasped together. Looking over at Shining Armor and Twilight, he said, “What I’m about to show you, Your Highnesses, is something we have just recently discovered. Not even Sir Flash Sentry has seen this before. I hope you are pleased.”

If Twilight had been watching intently before, she was completely hypnotized now. As Flash looked back at her, he swore she was drilling into his eyes with her own.

Flash looked back just in time to see Shooting Star part his forehooves. Between them was a small, white crystal in a shape similar to that of quartzite. The crystal hung on a single, thin, silver chain.

With one quick motion, Shooting Star draped the crystal necklace over Amethyst's neck. The crystal settled against the stallion’s chest.

Flash leaned forward, ears pricked. I haven’t seen a crystal like that before, but if I know these ponies at all, there must be something it can do.

A moment passed, and then another, while Shooting Star resumed his position and stood beside the two stallions.

Nothing happened.

Other than reflecting the mild sunlight, the crystal hanging from Amethyst’s neck seemed useless. Only ten paces away from his opponent, Flash would have been able to feel some heat or see a glow coming from the object. He observed neither.

Whatever it was, the crystal was no torchgem or glowstone.

“Lieutenant?” Twilight asked, “What is that crystal for?”

With a smirk, the Lieutenant replied, “You shall see, my Princess.”

Behind Amethyst, the sea of Crystal stallions exchanged glances, smiles, and chuckles.

Flash swallowed. I guess we’ll both see.

Without wasting another moment, Shooting Star began the count. “On my count of three, you shall begin. One…

“Two…”

“Three!”

On three, Flash switched his grip on the spear from horizontal to vertical and raised it high. He brought the spear down as quick as he could, hoping to get an easy strike to Amethyst’s chestplate.

On the other hoof, though, Flash wanted to make this last.

Amethyst brought his spear up to meet Flash’s in the nick of time. The larger stallion stepped to the side, then took his own swing. Flash, the smaller, with speed on his side, dodged the blow with a quick jump.

Once on his hindhooves, Flash thrust the spear forward. Amethyst leaned back at the last second. Flash made another strike, only to meet steel with steel.

Grunting, Amethyst dug his hooves in and pushed against Flash. The spears held fast against one another, both stallions pushing their hooves into the snow as they kept the hold.

As Amethyst began to relent, losing ground in the battle of locked steel, Flash drew back. Instead of striking, he readied the spear in his forehooves for a horizontal parry. Maybe if I let him strike first, I can see what that crystal does.

Amethyst utilized his few seconds of rest, taking a breath as he circled Flash. The stallion’s eyebrows knit together as he seemed to plan his next attack. Flash stood patiently, strafing to the left and to the right as he needed.

Light on the hindhooves. Make it a dance. Wait until he’s rested, and then—

Charging forward, Amethyst raised his spear in his forehooves. Flash countered with another parry, the boom of steel meeting steel echoing through the silent camp. The other recruits, Shooting Star, Shining Armor, and Twilight watched with nary a breath between them.

The only sound that filled Flash’s ears was the rush of his own blood as his adrenaline peaked, Amethyst’s heavy breathing, and the echo of metal clashing as the taller stallion chanced another blow.

Flash parried again. This time, he pushed back as hard as he could. Amethyst stumbled on his hindhooves and fell backwards. He cried out as his grip loosened on his spear. The weapon clanged against his own flankguards as his back met the Earth.

Too easy.

Growing tired of playing it slow, Flash rushed up and raised his spear high. Meeting his opponent’s eyes, he brought the spear down into a thrust, aiming straight for his chestplate.

In one second, Flash Sentry met Amethyst’s eyes, and brought his spear down. Tip first.

The crystal glowed as the spear began its descent. In a flash of white light, the crystal’s glow engulfed Amethyst’s spear.

And brought it up to meet Flash’s.

With the clang of metal meeting, Flash’s imminent victory was cast aside. A garbled noise between a gasp and a groan escaped his lips. He looked down in amazement.

Amethyst, lacking a horn on his head, was using magic.

Behind him, Flash heard Twilight gasp deep enough to fill her lungs. Beside her, Shining muttered a curse of amazement.

Amethyst’s fearful expression shifted immediately to one of triumph. The Crystal stallion held his spear up against Flash’s while his hooves scrambled on the ground.

Before Amethyst could get up, Flash retreated. Getting back into a fighting stance, he shouted to Shooting Star, “You said no magic, Lieutenant, sir!”

“And he is not using magic, Sir Flash Sentry!” Shooting Star shot back, his grin wide enough to eat all of the recruits several times over.

As Amethyst rose to all four hooves, his spear levitating in front of him in the crystal’s white aura, Flash countered, “What do you call that, then, sir?!”

“Whatever it is, it isn’t unicorn magic!” Shooting Star laughed. “Do you see a horn on his head? No? Carry on, Flash Sentry! Show these maggots how to counter somepony with an aura! No wings!”

Gritting his teeth, Flash circled Amethyst this time, his eyes glued to the enchanted spear. No wings against magic, huh? If I could get to Orion, I can get to you!

Amethyst spoke up at last. “’Just like Earth ponies,’ you all say. Can an Earth pony do—this?!”

The spear lunged towards Flash. Resisting his wings, Flash strafed to the left, clearing it. The spear lunged again. Flash strafed right.

And again. And again. And again.

Flash cursed, spitting on the ground. While he had been toying with Amethyst earlier, now he was the foal’s plaything. Though he questioned how the crystal’s power was not considered magic, now was not the time for argument. Nor was it the time to analyze the venom that entered Amethyst’s voice at the mention of Earth ponies.

No, now was the time to show these recruits why he had the blue saddle blanket, once dirtied with Princess Twilight’s blood, on his back.

With a snort, Flash dodged another strike and positioned himself. Next strike, you’ll be regretting that little smirk. Right—

—Now!

Holding the end of his spear in both forehooves, Flash swung at the oncoming weapon as hard as he could. Though still in the white aura, the spear was pushed to the side. Before Amethyst could aim again, Flash kicked off his hindhooves and leapt. Spear pointed straight.

There was a reason his father named him Flash Sentry.

The boom of steel spearhead meeting bronze chestplate was painful and satisfying in the same breath. Flash’s golden horseshoes crashed against Amethyst as he tackled the towering stallion, pushing him down into the snow with a vengeance.

Silence.

Then, booming applause, hooves stomping against ground intermixed with the hollers and jeers of the future Crystal Royal Guards.

From the corner of his eye, Flash Sentry saw Twilight Sparkle struggling to contain her wings… and Shining Armor struggling to close his jaw.

Breathing deep, Flash stepped off the recruit, threw his own spear aside, and offered him a hoof up. “Good show there, Amethyst… Wow…”

Amethyst groaned, then closed his eyes. The crystal dimmed. His spear fell to the ground. When he opened his eyes, he offered his victor a nod and a smile, then accepted his forehoof.

As Flash pulled Amethyst to his hooves, Shooting Star smacked him on the shoulder with a hearty chuckle. “Oh, ho, ho! That one threw you for a loop, didn’t it, Flash? But you got it in on him, nonetheless! Goes to show what five years of wielding steel will get you!”

“Heh, yes, sir,” Flash said, brushing snow from his armor and fur as he stood up. Amethyst did the same. “I never expect that, with the crystal… Amethyst, were you consciously controlling that?”

Amethyst bowed and nodded. “Yes, Sir Flash Sentry. I know that Lieutenant Shooting Star wanted me to show you this ability, but I wanted to see if I could battle without it fir—”

The crystal broke from his neck in a purple flash. Twilight emerged between the three stallions, issuing a barrage of questions in her wake. “What type of crystal is this? Where did you get it? From the Crystal Mines? What is it called? How do you know that it can levitate objects? How did you make it levitate the spear? Does it get warm? Did you feel any difference when it lev—”

“Princess! With all due r-respect, Your H-Highness,” Amethyst said, bowing quickly, “m-may I have my algem back?”

Algem?

“Algem?” Twilight was only spurred on by this revelation. “As in, ‘alchemy gem’? Is that its name? How long have you known about the algems? Where in the Mines do you find them? How did you discover this property? Is it di—”

“Your Highness, my Princess,” Shooting Star cut in, offering her a gentle smile, “please, I am certain that Amethyst does not have the answers to all of your questions.”

Amethyst nodded. “Yes, sir! … Wait…”

“But,” Shooting Star continued, holding out his forehoof for the algem, “I can answer some of them. Yes, the algems are from the Crystal Mines. They appear to be white quartzite crystals. From what the recruits have told me, they feel a slight warmth, though it is not comparable to a glowstone. They merely concentrate, and the crystal taps into their inherent magic to create a mental connection and cast the aura.

“As for the other questions… I think the Empire’s library may have more answers for you, Your Highness. This algem is Amethyst’s, but I can give you a spare one to study, if that pleases Your Highness.”

Flash watched as Twilight raised a forehoof to object, looked at the algem in her aura, lowered her forehoof, then passed the crystal to Shooting Star. “My apologies, Lieutenant Shooting Star. This is just… So unbelievably fascinating to me. And it ties in with some of the things I’ve—never mind. But yes, if you could please give me a spare, I would be very happy to study it.”

“But of course, Princess.”

With a nod, Shooting Star gave the algem back to Amethyst—who accepted it with a wary look towards his commanding officer—and then headed into a spare tent Flash recognized as a supply tent. Shooting Star returned a moment later with another white quartzite crystal on a silver chain, which Twilight accepted in her magic and strung around her own neck.

“Now, my Prince, what did you think of that?” Shooting Star smiled at Shining. “Certainly gives this group a bit more combat advantage than you expected, sir?”

Shining rubbed his chin. “It’s certainly unconventional, and very unexpected. Which means…” Removing his forehoof, he grinned back at his Lieutenant. “It’s exactly what I was looking for. Thank you, Shooting Star. Excellent work!”

The Lieutenant bowed. “I am pleased you think so, Your Highness.”

Twilight stopped fiddling with the crystal for a moment, eying Shining. “What were you looking for, Shining?”

Without missing a beat, Shining cast a hoof over the group of recruits. “We are small in numbers up here in the north, Twilight. Anything that could give us a strategical advantage over potential enemies is something I welcome.”

Flash winced as Twilight appeared to grind her teeth in response.

Seemingly oblivious to this, Shining Armor patted Shooting Star on the shoulder and praised him once more. “Is there anything else you have for Twilight and I, Lieutenant, or will you be needing Flash for the rest of the morning?”

As Shooting Star turned to his recruits, they stood ramrod straight. “While it would be highly entertaining to see if anypony can best Amethyst’s record against Flash—and it is a good record, Amethyst—you can stop looking at me like that, maggot!—I think I have it from here, sir. I’ll set these stallions against each other and see who can’t keep up. Only two more weeks until we graduate these foals from bronze to gold, sir!”

“Very good. If you need anything from us, Shooting Star, let me know. Cadence should be coming home soon if you need anything from her as well.” Shining turned to Flash and Twilight. “Let’s head back in before the snow comes again, shall we?”

With a quick salute to Shooting Star, Flash hurried after Shining Armor, who left another round of bowing recruits behind him. Twilight appeared more reluctant to follow her brother’s hoofsteps through the snow, although she did thank Shooting Star profusely before leaving.

All the way back up to the gates, Flash thought over Amethyst’s words.

”’Just like Earth ponies,’ you all say.” Perhaps there is more to this potential rebellion than love. When did the Crystal Empire become a part of Equestria, anyway? The history books don’t say a specific time… It is just mentioned as a part of Equestria, no more significant than any other city within our borders.

Looking up at the skies beyond the Crystal Mountains, Flash thought, If there’s anything I will take with me from here, it’s that the Crystal Empire is not like any other part of Equestria.

… And I’m glad it isn’t.